Language and Career - Crimea State Medical University
Transcription
Language and Career - Crimea State Medical University
Language and Career Материалы Всероссийской студенческой научнопрактической конференции г. Севастополь, 24 марта 2016 г. Севастополь Рибэст 2016 Министерство образования и науки РФ Федеральное государственное автономное образовательное учреждение высшего образования «Севастопольский государственный университет» Гуманитарно-педагогический институт Кафедра «Романская и германская филология» Language and Career Материалы Всероссийской студенческой научнопрактической конференции г. Севастополь, 24 марта 2016 г. Севастополь Рибэст 2016 2 УДК [81’243:378](063) ББК 81.2.431 L24 Рецензенты: Влавацкая Марина Витальевна – доктор филологических наук, доцент, Новосибирский государственный университет (г. Новосибирск) Горбунова Наталья Владимировна – доктор педагогических наук, профессор, Крымский федеральный университет им. В.И. Вернадского (г. Симферополь) Луняков Олег Владимирович – доктор экономических наук, профессор, Севастопольский государственный университет (г. Севастополь) Рекомендовано к печати редколлегией Всероссийской студенческой научно-практической конференцией «Language and Career» Language and Career: сборник статей Всероссийской студенческой научно-практической конференции / Колл. авт.; отв. Редактор Н.Ю. Фоминых. – Севастополь: Рибэст, 2016. – 728 с. ISBN 978-5-90363-067-7 L24 Сборник содержит англоязычные тезисы участников конференции в секциях «Экономика», «Психология и педагогика», «Информационные технологии», «Лингвистика», «Филология», «Переводоведение», «Литература», «Межкультурная коммуникация», «Журналистика», «История»», «Медицина», «Биология», «Технические науки», «Кораблестроение», «Морское дело». Сборник подготовлен к изданию кафедрой «Романская и германская филология» СевГУ ББК 81.2р.я431 УДК [81’243:378](063) Коллектив авторов, 2016 Севастопольский государственный университет, 2016 ISBN 978-5-90363-067-7 3 Секция «Экономика» Economy UDC 339 THE PROBLEMS OF ATTRACTING FOREIGN CAPITAL TO RUSSIA Kristina Aksenova 3 year student, Management Department, Novosibirsk State Technical University e-mail: [email protected] Natalya Shcherbakova Scientific advisor, PhD in Economics, associate professor, Management Department, Novosibirsk State Technical University rd The successful development of economy requires different approaches to the problem of attracting foreign capital to Russia since Russia has investment potential, which includes investments resource, financial resource, intangible assets such as the right to mineral extraction. Today Russia has difficult position in relation to the investment capital therefore many potential investors are put off from investing due to the current situation. Based on USTR, American trade representative, the investment position of Russia in 2013 is disappointing [1]. Difficult political relations between Russia and Western European countries, advanced legislation in investing – all this can be a barrier to positive changes in the country towards foreign investments. At the moment, Russia has an influx of foreign capital but in absolute terms this still does not satisfy the demand of the Russian economy [2]. Foreign investors are interested in rich natural resources of Russia, namely oil production. For example, high rate of foreign investment in the city of Sakhalin, aimed at the oil and gas industry. Such cities as Moscow, St.Petersburg, Novosibirsk and other areas are very attracting for foreign investors because there is high 4 concentration of business activity, competitive advantages and the availability of technology parks, business incubators with developed innovative products. As noted by the Prime Minister of Russia Dmitry Medvedev, currently Russia faces the main task is to promote competitive domestic goods that are in demand not only domestically, but also in the global market [3, p.150]. Despite the fact Russia has investment potential as well as innovations centers, technology parks, there are problems with development and financing [4]. There are gaps in legislation, high taxes, unstable political situation and the lack of protection of foreign investors. Foreign investment in addition to the possibility of solving the problems of financing the functioning of the production system, often accompanied by the possibility of obtaining innovative assets which also contributes to the development of innovative economy of Russia [5, p.105]. In such situation it is necessary to take the following steps: Increase in manufacturing activity in the country in the field of innovation, namely the increase of enterprises engaged in the production of innovative products, which in turn will raise the country`s economy and attract foreign investors Create the real system of benefits for foreign investors in selected industries and regions Simplify the tax system. Thus, if you implement the above measures, it will attract foreign investors and will ensure the growth of domestic investment. Well-organized investment policy in the country will support the existing leading enterprises which are the basis of ensuring the production system and the development of innovations has a positive impact not only on the financial status of the enterprises themselves but also on the state of the economy as a whole. References: 1. Девятловский Д.Н. Проблема привлечения иностранных инвестиций в экономику России [Электронный ресурс] // Современные наукоемкие технологии. – 2012. – № 7. – 5 С. 46-47. URL: www.rae.ru/snt/?section=content&op=show_article&article_id =9999956 (дата обращения: 13.10.2015). 2. Медведев Д.А. Международный инвестиционный форум «Сочи 2015» [Электронный ресурс] // Официальный сайт Международного Инвестиционного форума «Сочи 2015» - 2015. – URL: http://forumkuban.ru/ (дата обращения: 13.10.2015). 3. Модернизация российской экономики: перспективы, парадигмы, решения: сборник научных статей / Новосиб. гос. техн. ун-т; [под ред. И. С. Межова, Н. А. Щербаковой]. Новосибирск: Изд-во НГТУ, 2014. – 200 c. 4. Редакция «Капитала страна». Инвестиционные возможности России [Электронный ресурс] // Капитал страны: электрон. Журн. – № 10. – 2013. URL: http://kapitalrus.ru/articles/article/276898/ (дата обращения: 13.10.2015) 5. Щербакова Н.А., Александрова И.И. Экономическая оценка инвестиций: учеб.пособие. – Новосибирск: СГГА, 2012. – 202 с. Аннотация. В данной статье рассматривается актуальная проблема российской экономики, а именно проблема привлечения иностранного капитала. Иностранные инвестиции часто сопровождаются возможностью получения инновационных активов. Поэтому, в данном случае, знание английского языка важно не только для установления контакта между отдельными людьми, но и для экономики страны в целом. Выделены основные проблемы, которые стоят перед инвестиционным рынком страны, а также пути их решения. Ключевые слова: иностранные инвестиции, потенциальный инвестор, инвестиционный климат, инвестиционный потенциал, инновационный продукт. Summary. This article discusses the actual problem of the Russian Federation economy, namely the problem of attracting foreign capital. Foreign investment is often accompanied by the possibility of obtaining innovative assets. Therefore, in this case, 6 knowledge of the English language is very important not only for establishing contact between individuals, but also for the economy as a whole country. The main problems the investment market of the country faces, as well as their solutions. Keywords: foreign investment, potential investor, investment climate, investment potential, innovative product. UDC 378.14 INTERCONNECTIONS OF STRUCTURE ELEMENTS OF INNOVATION CLUSTER Maria Arzamastseva 1st year master’s degree student, Management Department, Novosibirsk State Technical University e-mail: [email protected] Marina Khayrullina Scientific advisor, PhD in Economics, Professor, Management Department, Novosibirsk State Technical University At the present period of economic development it is becoming increasingly important to develop efficient forms of innovative activities implementation and creation of conditions for innovation process acceleration. The increase in information capacity of systems became driving force for transition to the network economy, growing interdependence of economic systems. In our century the government no longer controls the economy from the «top», but promotes its clustering by «from below» method, it helps separate clusters to emerge encouraging networking and cluster initiatives. At the moment Russia is going through the process of creating its own national innovation system (NIS). Following the structure-object approach NIS is represented as three macroblock that are interconnected on a horizontal level: business environment and market, environment producing new knowledge, mechanisms (channels) of knowledge transfer [1]. Learning processes and 7 processes of generation of new knowledge are the center of national innovation system concept. At the same time at the government level NIS also includes subsystems of regional innovation systems (RIS), three blocks of which are represented as innovative active enterprises, scientific-educational complex and innovative infrastructure organizations. Based on studied literature and scientific works it should be noted that along with the notion of «scientific-educational complex» «scientific-educational cluster» or «science-based cluster» are also often used. It need to be noted that Russian and foreign literature, legislation and journalism do not provide a clear definition of this concept [2]. However it is usually starts from the definition given by Porter M. [3]. Innovation cluster includes whole innovation chain from generation of scientific knowledge and formation on their basis of business ideas to implementation of commercial products in traditional or new markets. The following is the author's model structure of an innovation cluster (Figure 1) composed by Monastyrnyi E. A. in his paperwork [4]. Figure 1 – Innovation cluster structure Outgoing stream of connections from an innovative infrastructure into science is expressed through cooperation with enterprises; financial support for bringing developments to their technical implementation (final marketable form); information about 8 future and current needs of businesses (innovation pull model). While the incoming stream is expressed through information about existing scientific and technical developments. Cooperation between infrastructure and business is expressed through technical, consulting, educational services, financial support, production and technology base, research results in a form of finished product. In his turn business provides innovative infrastructure with information about future and current needs of an existing market and percentage of income from license agreements on a product or service sales. In education infrastructure acts as an important element in managing and promoting educational process which result is in training of qualified personnel, a stream of resources for infrastructure. The government in an innovation cluster implies presence of a complex of arrangements which is not so much direct how much indirect. That is the reason it is not shown as the internal element of a cluster in figure 1. These arrangements are directed on elimination of obstacles in the way of sharing knowledge and preventing establishment of interaction between different parts of the cluster. Its main functions are following: definition of basic concepts and principles of cluster policy in Russia and its implementation mechanisms; diffusing of information, popularization of the idea of clusters and formation of an adequate and generally accepted ideas about concepts and tools of cluster development; development of an unified system of clusters activity indicators [5]. The importance of cluster phenomenon lies primarily in the desire of repeating the success of other countries and to develop those areas where in the future there may be a technological breakthrough for enhancing regional and national competitiveness. But no technological breakthrough cannot be accomplished without 9 including in the production of science and education. That fact determines the theme taken for consideration in this paperwork tasks. References: 1. Голиченко О. Национальная инновационная система: от концепции к методологии исследования // Вопросы экономики.– 2014, – №07.– С.35–50. 2. Teräs J. (2008). Regional Science-based Clusters – A case study of three European concentrations, Ph.D. dissertation, University of Oulu, Oulu. URL: http://herkules.oulu.fi/isbn9789514288890/isbn9789514288890.pdf (дата обращения: 15.02.2016) 3. Porter M. (1998). Clusters and the new economics of competition // Harvard Business Review November-December. URL: http://www.rimisp.org/wpcontent/uploads/2012/07/31_rimisp_Cardumen.pdf(дата обращения: 19.02.2016) 4. Монастырный Е.А. Инновационный кластер / Е.А. Монастырный // Инновации. – 2006. – №2. URL: http://innov.etu.ru/innov/archive.nsf/779e63082286adbbc325672f00 3bdcf2/868d3fbd468a6bffc325733f004754aa?OpenDocument (дата обращения: 23.02.2016) 5. Лизунов В.В. Кластеры и кластерные стратегии: монография / В.В. Лизунов, С.Е. Метелев, А.А. Соловьев. Издание 2-е исправл. и дополн. – Омск: Издатель ИП Скорнякова Е.В.– 2012. – 280 с. Аннотация. Объектом исследования является инновационный кластер как социально-экономическое явление в современном мире, которое способствует ускорению инновационных процессов и реализации инновационной деятельности. Рассматривается роль и функции кластера в региональной инновационной системе с точки зрения актуальных тенденций развития экономики. Также приведено описание взаимосвязей между основными элементами кластера: 10 наукой, образованием и бизнесом. Отдельно вынесено обоснование наличия государства с его функциями как внешнего элемента кластера. Ключевые слова: наука, образование, кластер, инновационный кластер, региональная инновационная система. Summary. The object of research is innovative cluster as a socio-economic phenomenon in the modern world, which promotes acceleration of innovation processes and implementation of innovative activities. Role and functions of the cluster are described in the regional innovation system from perspective of recent development trends in economy. Also description of the relationships between the main elements of the cluster is included such as science, education and business. Governmentexistence with its functions is described separately as an external element of the cluster. Keywords: science, education, cluster, innovation cluster, regional innovation system. UDC 339.91 THE IMPORTANCE OF CROSS-CULTURAL MANAGEMENT Christina Benklyan 2nd year student, State and Municipal Management Department, Institute of Management in Economic, Ecological and Social Systems, Southern Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Kseniya Tulub nd 2 year student, State and Municipal Management Department, Institute of Management in Economic, Ecological and Social Systems, Southern Federal University e-mail: [email protected] 11 Anna Opryshko Scientific advisor, PhD in Pedagogy, Foreign languages Department, Institute of Management in Economic, Ecological and Social Systems, Southern Federal University There are two highly proceeding processes – globalization and internationalization – that become a characteristic feature of the present days. Multinational companies are attracted by non-filled economical areas, cheap sources such as workforce, suitable place and so on. Nowadays enormous companies are able to take place into new locations very quickly which seem attractive for profit earning and have all demanding conditions for survival. No doubt suchlike processes include challenges and opportunities for global societychanging. However such cross cultural cooperation may generate a lot of conflicts. It means that management should pay attention considerately to the influence of cultural environmental companiesin the area of business. In this context we can speak about so-called cross cultural management [1]. The term «culture» is defined as characteristic concepts, values, styles of behavior and ways of living which are common in the same social group[2]. The word «culture»might be understood in two ways: the first one is genetic culture that is a shared culture of all people on this planet; the second one is a local culture which belongs to a particular territory only. As we know, technological progress has brought people closer together and that is why the world is becoming a global «village». As a result people from different social groups are communicating and working together. This also means that dealing with different cultural backgrounds requires knowledge of cultural diversities. We should know the way we deal with them, and what we should avoid saying and be aware of the basic taboos because what is accepted in one culture might not be accepted in the other. The same rules exist at the workplace. Dealing with people from 12 different cultures in one company requires dealing with possible conflicts and difficulties (e.g. developing perspective strategies and motivating employees). In this case we should understandcultural diversities to interfere possible issues at the workplace. According to Nancy Adler (2008): «Cross-cultural management explains the behavior of people in organizations around the world and shows people how to work in organizations with employees and client populations from many different cultures.» The importance of cross cultural management is growing up. The more different companies investigatecountries the more cultural difficulties they find. Benefits of Cross-Cultural Management One of the most important tasks for managers is to deal and handle with organizational conflicts efficiently. If managers have competent skills of cross cultural management, they will come to advantageous outcomes for the employees and the company as a whole. Cross-cultural management gives employees an opportunity to make a productive and harmonious workplace. It keeps skilled employees from any cultural ethnicity and establishes better communication inside company. The more managers understand different cultural behaviors of people, the more individuals are more motivated to work. As a result, cross cultural management retains comfortable and harmonious work environment where every worker understands each other. Importance of Cross Cultural Management The most important tasks of cross cultural management are preventing possible difficulties and solving problems concerning encountering particular company and national cultures. At the same time suchlike problems can appear when companies make partnership. The partner companies should not ignore possible misunderstandings of cultural differences. Otherwise there might be devastating results of acquisitions or fusions. Partnership should 13 create a favorable environmentfor all participants by using ways of converging of partner companies. Advantages of cultural diversity There are several advantages of cultural diversity in business: 1. Assistance of employees from various culture in understanding their cultural features; 2. Benefits when customer has opportunity to interact with representatives of his own communities; 3. Improvement problem solving, flexibility and creativity for complex problems [1]. Although there are differences among cultures, people have the aptitudefor adaptingthemselves to such differences. This requires what is called cultural intelligence that helps people overcome the obstacles they face because of the diversity in cultures. In management, it can be seen as there are many companies that are run outside their countries. For example,when foreign companies enter the Russian market, they face a lot ofproblems. It is accepted in Russia that a seller has to put weak pressure upon the buyer or shouldn't render it at all, but in the United States of America high pressure is a norm therefore American companies which are engaged in retail business entering the Russian market stake on training of staff of shops in effective sales while for the Russian bigger value has a convenient arrangement of goods, so that he or she could pick up a necessary thing without asking any help. In fact, it was found that cross cultural differences do exist between every culture. These differences influence communication among people with different cultural background. In fact many companies have to work in different locations of the world. That’s why people are exposed to different cultures that they have to absorb and get used to. As a result, many communication difficulties between cultures occur. Suchlike problems are deeply in the business area. Culture is something that human beings learn and as a result, learning requires communication. 14 References: 1. Cross cultural management : A Report in the partial fulfillment of the course MGTS C211 ( Principles Of Management). – 30 p. 2. TagreedIssa Kawar. Cross-cultural Differences in Management// International Journal of Business and Social Science. Amman – Jordan. – 2012. – Vol. 3 No. 6. – С.106 Аннотация. Данная статья иллюстрирует важность кросс-культурного менеджмента и проблем, с которыми сталкивается большинство международных компаний. Преимущества и достоинства кросс-культурных различий на рабочем месте так же представлены в статье. Показано, что кросс культурный менеджмент сплачивает квалифицированных сотрудников из любых культурных этнических групп и устанавливает лучшие коммуникации внутри компании. Основной вывод статьи состоит в том, что кросс-культурные различия существуют в каждой культуре, но это ещё раз доказывает, что работники взаимодействуя, учатся и результат обучения требует общения между ними. Ключевые слова: культура, кросс-культура, менеджмент, сотрудники, коммуникации, компания, рабочее место. Summary. This article illustrates the importance of crosscultural management and problems which the majority of international companies face. The advantages of cross cultural differences at workplace and its benefits are highlighted in the article. It is shown thatcross cultural management keeps skilled employees from any cultural ethnicity and establishes better communication inside a company. The main conclusion of the article is that cross cultural differences do exist between every culture but culture is something that human beings learn and as a result learning requires communication. Keywords: culture, cross-culture, management, employees, communication, company, workplace. 15 UDC 332 CHINESE ECONOMIC MIRACLE. CAN IT LAST? Anastasia Vilisova 3rd year student, Financial Management Department, Ural State University of Economics, Yekaterinburg e-mail: [email protected] Irina Stikhina Scientific advisor, senior instructor, Ural State University of Economics, Yekaterinburg China’s economy is constantly growing in the last 30 years and nowadays it is one of the world's leading economies. Naturally, this rapid growth generates interest on the part of many economists. At the same time the position of China on the world stage affects other countries, as China is the locomotive of the world economy. This is why China is under the gaze of the countries that depend on its decisions [1]. Respect and amazement. Only these words can describe the feeling when you look at China’s economic development in recent 30 years. Chinese GDP grew up at double-digit rates from 1981 to 2011, an average of 10.2% per year [4]. The Communist Party of China literally pulled out of poverty quarter of the population of the Earth, without any surplus resources and someone’s help, going counter to the opinion of the world on its own path. In our opinion, it is the greatest historical breakthrough. How did they achieve such success? China has already had an economic model of the East Asian «Tigers» before eyes, such as Japan, South Korea, Taiwan, Singapore, Hong Kong. These countries have built a unique model of overtaking development, based on a combination of private and public capital and their influence in the economy, and export orientation due to cheap labor and undervalued national currencies [4]. The process of reforming the economic environment was launched in 1978 on the initiative of the CPC, which was led by 16 Deng Xiaoping and continues to this day. The purpose of the reform was to carry out the modernization of the Chinese economy, which was on the brink of disaster after the failure of the policy of «Great Leap Forward» and the command methods of Mao Zedong. Solving the problem of motivation of workers and peasants and the elimination economic imbalances inherent to the command economy were the primary objective of the reform [5]. Chinese economic reform consisted of several stages. Basically, it wasn’t part of any strategic plan, but was the immediate response to urgent problems. («Passing the river, groping the stones» – Deng Xiaoping [5]). In the West, the economic reforms in China were seen as returning to capitalism, but the Chinese government claims that it is just a form of socialism. At the same time, the Chinese government doesn’t deny using various economic measures that apply in the capitalist countries. Deng explained the contradiction of his famous phrase: «It doesn’t matter if the cat is black or white, as long as it catches mice»[2]. Forming up a China’s market economy was conducted under the leadership of the Communist Party on the basis of five-year plans. Firstly, the role of government has been reduced in most sectors of the economy and executives had more authority. This led to an increase in the private sector in the economy. Secondly, the pressure on foreign trade has been weakened, and the association of enterprises with foreign companies were officially encouraged as the primary sources of new technologies and scarce foreign currency. Thereby People’s Republic of China began to show some characteristics of the consumer society with the increase in revenues, incentives and the dawn of the industrial sector. Third, China has allowed international trade and foreign direct investment, according to the «open door policy». It also should be noted that China’s economy has developed at smooth continuous pace, without any sharp jumps. The combination of these competent and timely actions of the Chinese government has led China to a tremendous success [1]. But what can we see today? 17 It has been developed two different points of view about slowing growth in China today. According to one of them, China has reached the «Lewis point». It means that a source of cheap labor force starts to fade, so it can not affect the pace of China’s economic development. Many economists believe that the main engine of the rapid development of Chinese economy was the surplus of workforce. However, the inflow of labor from the countryside has fallen sharply. The other two trends that have a negative influence on the labor market of China were China’s aging population and the policy of one child in the family, which began four decades in order to limit the growth of the country's population. Now China is facing a difficult task - to increase productivity of urban labor force through better allocation of capital, management and technology development [3]. The slowdown of the Chinese economy is particularly dangerous, because this country has been the locomotive of the world economy. Therefore, the economic prospects of the world will depend on the actions of the Chinese authorities. On the other hand, slowing economic growth in China is natural and inevitable. And this is not a threat to global economic dynamics, as just another change of leader. China’s place in the global production system is already lined up. And China enters a more mature stage of growth - the use of what has been created in the 30 years of the economic miracle [4]. References: 1. Ray Alok. «The Chinese Economic Miracle: Lessons to Be Learnt». Economic and Political Weekly (2002):[Электронный ресурс] Режим доступа: http://www.jstor.org/stable/4412606 (дата обращения 25.02.2016) 2. Burton g Malkiel «The Chinese Economic Miracle: Can It Last?»: [Электронный ресурс] Режим доступа: https://amphilsoc.org/sites/default/files/proceedings/1530207.pdf (дата обращения 25.02.2016) 3. Информационное интернет-издание «Ведомости» «Китайское экономическое чудо подходит к концу»: 18 [Электронный ресурс] Режим доступа: http://www.vedomosti.ru/economics/articles/2015/05/05/kitaiskoeekonomicheskoe-chudo-podhodit-k-kontsu (дата обращения 25.02.2016) 4. Информационное интернет-издание «Газета.ru» «Страна, изменившая мир»: [Электронный ресурс] Режим доступа: http://www.gazeta.ru/comments/2012/11/12_a_4848793.shtml (дата обращения 25.02.2016) Аннотация. Экономический рост Китая, после реформ начатых в 1978 году, считается еще большим чудом, чем всей Восточной Азии в целом. В работе анализируются природа, причины и последствия китайской истории успеха. В статье также рассматривается вопрос об устойчивости роста Китая в будущем и некоторые проблемы, с которыми сталкиваются экономика Китая в настоящее время. Ключевые слова: Китай, экономический рост, экономическое чудо, история успеха, перспективы будущего. Annotation. China’s economic growth, since reforms were launched in 1978, is considered an even bigger miracle than the East Asian one. This paper analyses the nature, causes and consequences of the Chinese success story. The paper also addresses the question of sustainability of the miracle in the future and some challenges faced by Chinese economy nowadays. Кеy words: China, economic growth, economic miracle, a story of success, the future prospects. UDC 334.02 PROMOTION OF AN INNOVATIVE PRODUCT TO INTERNATIONAL MARKET ISSUES Valeriya Voitsekhovskaya st 1 year master program student, Management department, Novosibirsk State Technical University 19 e-mail: [email protected] Yevgeniya Gorevaya Scientific advisor, PhD in Economy, Management department, Novosibirsk State Technical University At the present time, in an increasingly competitive market, in conditions of active transformation of markets and convergence of technologies effective innovation is updated, and it enables companies to generate a unique competitive advantage. Without new, modern technology and without an increase in the quality of products, the company will not be able to carry out appropriate actions in response to competitors’ activities. The innovative product which has been developed in the country where it was invented, can rapidly gain the market not only in this country, but also come to the international level. The question is how to optimize the process, to get the biggest return at the lowest cost. To identify the problems of promotion of Russian innovative products to the international market, it is necessary to understand the progress in the field of innovation management, the current situation in Russian enterprises as well as the geopolitical situation in the world and Russia’s relations with any foreign partner. Over the last century, the model of «closed innovation» has been successfully applied in companies and enterprises. Large companies collected from the market the best scientific and technical personnel and ran a full R&D-cycle - from basic to applied research. All the way, from idea to the product has been led in the walls of one corporation. By the early 2000s it was safe to talk about the R&D previous model crisis in big Western companies: the increase in R&D spending no longer gave an adequate business growth. Managers of a company had to make conclusions, reforming corporate science. «It is impossible to make all the smart guys work for you and then you need to learn how to work with smart guys, both inside and outside your company!» – Such conclusion was made by Henry 20 Chesbrough, a professor of the University of California, in his study in 2003. «Model of open innovation» – a new concept came into use with his light hand in a corporate environment. The model suggests that the company developing new products and technologies not only relies on its own internal corporate R&D, but also actively involves innovation and expertise from outside. [1, p.178] The model of open innovation requires the collaboration not only with the internal market, but also with external, cooperation with foreign companies and developers, exchange of experience, based on different knowledge. If some Russian company uses the model of open innovation, it avoids a number of complications, which are based on cultural characteristics of a foreign country. It is necessary to admit the fact that now the majority of Russian companies still uses more characteristic former model - a model of closed innovation. During the process of studying scientific literature about the promotion of an innovative product in the international market, it became clear that a comprehensive approach to this definition is missing and implementation mechanisms are not available or are non-systemic situational decisions. There are strategies to promote any ordinary product on the international market, and these strategies, of course, should be taken into account. However, they do not take into account the specifics of innovation, which is the most important aspect in the promotion such type of product. We can imagine how the target audience of this or that country will respond to the product, which is already known to them, but predicting the reaction to an innovative product is really difficult, and in this case an expanded list of influincing factors should be taken into account. Among the existing literature on international marketing the author Matveichuk L.I. should be pointed out due to his approach to the promotion of the product. This approach is linked with international communication, and includes such factors as: goals and objectives of the company; 21 The nature of the company and its products (services); branded organization; legal organization; media and consumer attitude towards them. The main emphasis is placed on the target company. Matveichuk L.I. says that the company, which is counting on a positive image among consumers in foreign market should determine and shape their own goals and priorities in a balanced long term. Likewise, the goal of the company, which is not going to go to the markets, for example, more than ten countries, will differ from the goals of the company, which plans to expand its activities in all parts of the world. [2, p.17] To create a strategy of promoting an innovative product to the international market, the list of existing factors should be extended, and should be focused not on the goals and objectives, but on the needs of the potential customer: First of all, the manufacturer should answer the question: «Do customers in this country need my product? Why ?» In this case, market research is a top aide. Then it is necessary to analyze the cultural characteristics and traditions of potential consumers not only to know how the market will react to the product, but also to understand how to position the product, how to promote, where to promote. As an innovative product in most cases will have no analogues, it is necessary to inspire the confidence to the product among consumers. For example, the promotion shall be made in public places and should show the effect of using it. Feedback – is a key decision for the company, which allows it modifying an innovative product directly to the consumer at a specific country. To sum up, companies need to be prepared to invest a lot of effort, time and money to win the loyalty of the international market. 22 References: 1. Chesbrough H. W. Open Innovation: The New Imperative for Creating and Profiting from Technology / H. W. Chesbrough // — Cambridge, MA: Harvard Business School Publishing, 2003. – p. 178-185. 2. Матвейчук Л.И. Международный маркетинг [Электронный ресурс] // Особенности процесса международной коммуникации: сайт. – URL: http://abc.vvsu.ru/Books/Mezshd_2/page0017.asp (дата обращения: 28.02.2016) Аннотация. В данной статье описываются факторы, которые необходимо учитывать при продвижении инновационного продукта на международный рынок. Главной проблемой является отсутствие разработанной стратегии в существующей учебной литературе. При внедрении инновационного продукта на международный рынок, следует учитывать не только специфику самого продукта, но и культурные особенности данной страны, и многие другие факторы. Ключевые слова: инновационный продукт, стратегия продвижения, международный рынок, модель открытых инноваций, инновационная деятельность, СМИ. Summary. This article describes the factors which are taken into account in the promotion of an innovative product on the international market. The main problem is the lack of developed strategy in the existing academic literature. With the introduction of innovative products into the international market, it is necessary to consider not only the specifics of the product itself, but also the cultural peculiarities of the country, and many other factors. Key words: innovative product, promotion strategy, the international market, the model of open innovation, innovation activities, mass media. 23 UDC 330.101 THE NATURE OF RUSSIAN-BRITISH TRADE RELATIONS IN TERMS OF SANCTIONS Elena Vyrva 2d year student, Faculty of History, Political Science and Law Moscow Region State University e-mail:[email protected] Tatiana Syrina Scientific advisor, senior tutor Department of foreign languages Moscow Region State University e-mail:[email protected] “Commerce links all mankind in one common brotherhood of mutual dependence and interest” James A. Garfield Trade relations were traditionally one of the most prosperous spheres of Russian-British cooperation. The UK ranks the ninth place in terms of foreign trade among Russian trade partners and accounts for about 3% of Russia’s foreign trade. In terms of accumulated investment Britain is among the top five countries as British foreign economic turnover ranks the third place in the world. At the same time, it is the first Russian partner in export and the fourth in import of services. The background of the cross-countries trade goes back to 1553 and is associated with the personality of Richard Chancellor who sailed to Moscow and organized the Moscovy Company which controlled all sales between the two countries until 1698. The follower was Peter the Great who improved relations and learned the best new technology especially regarding shipbuilding and navigation after his visit to England in 1697-1698 [1]. Relations between Russia and the UK have never been simple, but nowadays they can be characterized as unstable and even hostile. We have to admit that at the moment Russo-British political dialogue is non-existent. 24 Sanction season – as it is widely named in the press - started after Russian intervention in Ukraine and the annexation of Crimea. Officially, sanction period came into force on 12 September 2014. We may define three main areas sanctions were imposed on: financial sanctions against designation of banks, energy and military companies; embargo and restrictions on certain dual purpose technologies, which although intended for civilian use, might have military application; restrictions on exports of high tech goods and services. The official position of the UK government is presented by negative political rhetoric as they state to tighten sanctions against Russia, that, consequently, will harm the development of bilateral economic relations. Numerous business projects organized on the basis of cooperation were frozen on initiative of London’s nonconstructive policy. In 2012 Russia entered the WTO and integrated into global economic system. According to the statistics, British export of goods and services to Russia grew by over 75% between 2009 and 2012. The UK exports mostly goods in services of following sectors: engineering products, pharmaceuticals, chemicals, consumer goods and education. The Russian ambassador in London Alexander Yakovenko stated that volume of trade between Russia and the UK dropped by 60% in 2015. The significant decrease in trade has drawbacks for both countries. Russia has started the program of modernization and is searching for investment abroad. The London Stock Exchange is the leading international platform for Russian companies accessing investors on global capital markets with more than 50 Russian and Russian-focused companies traded on the LSE. These include Sberbank, Gazprom, Lukoil, Rosneft, Norilsk Nickel, VTB, X5 Retail Group, SISTEMA, MegaFon and others [2].Today about 600 British companies continue to successfully operate in the Russian market. The UK keeps the position of the fifth largest investor in our 25 country. However, sanctions have already hidden some British businesses. Russia had to put ban on some British goods. Another industry that affected by anti-Russian sanctions is mackerel from Scotland. Skipper Alex Wiseman, who is a chairman of the Scottish Pelagic Fishermen's Association, says at one time Russia was their only market for mackerel so the import ban came as a huge shock. Selling in Russia in the future will be extremely challenging as the importers there have turned to countries not affected by the ban. If the sanctions are lifted it will be difficult to get that market back. The government is trying to help those companies which have lost their Russian customers to find new markets. However, there are no guarantees of new contracts and there is no financial help on offer. «We’ve got a number of significant projects in the pipeline, which we've been working on over a number of years with Russia, which clearly are just in abeyance now and they've just stopped. Imagine we're a 500 employee business and 20% of your business doesn't exist, that's 100 jobs and obviously we've been working hard on the technology», pointed out Andrew Hodgson, chief executive of SMD [3]. Embargo influenced Russian consumers’ behavior as well. The local suppliers in domestic market and manufacturers from other countries raised prices on products due to the embargo. The most shocking example is Brazilian pork. The product is sold to other countries on cheaper price. The resolution seems illegal and deals with conspiracy and corruption at customs posts in Belarus and Kazakhstan. Russia was the second largest importer of EU agricultural products before the sanction season. The Russian embargo damaged the EU suppliers of vegetables, fruits and butter unequally. The most affected countries were Finland, Lithuania, Estonia and Poland. Though the effects of Russian countersanctions can be regarded as positive aspect for the agro-industrial complex of Russia. Despite hard times, there are examples of profitable RussoBritish trade relations. British pharmaceutical giant AstraZeneca continues its active investment business in Russia. In 2015, the new 26 hi-tech factory of complete cycle producing essential medicine opened in the Kaluga region, which becomes one of the most ambitious projects of the company in Europe in the last few years [4]. The new thrust in bilateral relations has been given by taking part of large British companies in 19th St. Petersburg International Economic Forum. A number of important contracts and treaties have been agreed between the businesses of the UK and Russia including Rosneft and BP, Gazprom and Shell. Russo-British trade relations are significant not only for the mentioned countries, but for the global economic world. Political situation is changing and the governments should not politicize trade relations with other countries, because economic interaction is the key to prosperity and wealth. Taking into account all points we should conclude with the quotation of A.L. Adamishin who was Russian ambassador in the UK (1994-1997), «Russian-British relations with their ups and downs are arranged according to the principle of the pendulum. Fluctuations between healthy pragmatism and their own ideas about the world and their place in it, significantly varied considerably - that's what defines the algorithm of these relations... If you manage to improve relations with Britain, then you can establish a relationship with anyone» [5]. References: 1. Jacob Abbott (1869). History of Peter the Great, Emperor of Russia. Harper. pp. 141–51. 2. Anatoly Adamishin, Russian Ambassador to the UK (1994-1997) // The price of issue // Kommersant, 04.10.2011. URL: http://www.kommersant.ru/doc/1781509 (Accessed: 02.22.2016) 3. Caroline Bayley. How sanctions against Russia are hitting UK businesses, 11.27.2014. URL: http://www.bbc.com/news/business-30209319 (Accessed: 02.25.2016) 4. INTERNET PORTAL of the Embassy of the Russian Federation to the United Kingdom of Great Britain – “Russo-British 27 economic relations”. URL: http://www.rusemb.org.uk/economy (Accessed: 02.29.2016) 5. INTERNET PORTAL of Russian Industry and Trade Ministry – “In the Kaluga region opened a unique pharmaceutical factory of full cycle”. URL: http://minpromtorg.gov.ru/presscentre/news/#!v_kaluzhskoy_oblasti_otkryli_unikalnyy_farmacevtic heskiy_zavod_polnogo_cikla (Accessed: 02.20.2016) Аннотация. В современном мире, торговля является одним из важнейших факторов процветания государства. Не смотря на противоречивую политическую ситуацию и начало периода санкций, торговые отношения с Британией остаются важной составляющей государственных интересов России. В статье рассматриваются торговые отношения России и Британии, имеющие давнюю историю, а также развитие взаимодействия между странами до и во время введения санкций. Автор предпринимает попытку анализа условий торговых связей во время санкционного периода и после введения контрсанкций. Ключевые слова: торговля, двусторонние отношения, санкции, контрсанкции, экспорт, политическое и экономическое взаимодействие. Summary. In modern world, trade plays one of the leading aspects of state’s prosperity. In spite of controversial political situation and the beginning of sanction period for Russia, trade relations with Britain are still in the sphere of national interests. The research considers the rich historical background of Russo-British trade relations, focuses on the development of interaction between the two countries before sanctions were accepted. The author takes an attempt to analyze trade conditions during «sanctions season» and the results of countersanctions. Keywords: trade, bilateral relations, sanctions and countersanctions, export, political and economic interaction 28 UDC 336.1 THE METHODOLOGY AND ACCOUNTING PRINCIPLES IN THE UNITED STATES Evgenia Golosheykina rd 3 year student, Accounting and Audit Department, Ural State University of Economics, Yekaterinburg e-mail: [email protected] Irina Stikhina Scientific advisor, senior instructor, Department of Business Foreign Languages, Ural State University of Economics, Yekaterinburg Accounting has been determinate as «the language of business» because it is the basic tool which enables keeping score of a business's activity. It is with accounting that an organization records, reports, and assesses economic events and deals that affect the company. In a manual on mathematics published in 1494 and written by the Franciscan monk, Luca Paciolo, the author adduces three things any successful monger must have. The three things are: sufficient cash or credit, an accounting system to trace how he is doing, and a skilled bookkeeper to operate the system. Financial accounting is a branch of accounting that gives people outside the business – such as investors or loan officers – qualitative information regarding an enterprise's economic resources, obligations, financial result, and cash flow. Management accounting, on the other side, refers to accounting data used by business owners, supervisors, and other employees of a business to estimate the company's health and operating tendencies. Not only the organization itself requires financial accounting, but also external users - the public authorities, tax authorities, lenders, investors, etc. Also the organization needs management accounting. It should be noted that the operation without conducting its managerial decision-making is more difficult, and there is a possibility of wrong decisions on emerging issues What is a CPA? 29 A CPA, or Certified Public Accountant, is a denotation reserved for accountants in the US who pass the CPA exam. This denotation shows an expertise in the field. To become a CPA in the US, a student must pass the exam and meet other state requirements such as gaining a certain amount of work experience or furthered education. The CPA licensed accountants offer their services to the general public. The CPA denotation is taken very strictly, as its requirements affirm that only the most knowledgeable accounts can qualify. The denotation is usually used behind a human's name to signify the level of experience, and is often a punishable offense if it is used without actually passing the exam and requirements. Learn What a CPA Does? Although the main function is to offer public accounting services, the CPA denotation can permit accountants to do many other things. One of the important functions of a CPA is auditing, either for a small or large business. Auditors go through financial statements and make sure there are no divergences. Many CPAs go on to the executive levels for companies, as either CFOs or CEOs.[1] Generally accepted accounting principles. Generally accepted accounting principles (GAAP) are the instructions, rules, and procedures used in data and reporting accounting information in audited financial statements. It is the manual which contains rules and guidelines setting out the procedure and method of execution or implementation of something. Further, procedure is an interconnected sequence of actions. Market participants must have confidence in the system in order to have resonant and strong economic market. They must be sure that the reports and financial statements produced by companies are trustworthy and based on some standard set of accounting principles. The stock market crash of 1929 and its aftermath showed just how destructive uncertainty can be to the market. The results of U.S. Senate Banking and Currency Committee hearings into the 1929 crash caused public outrage and lead to federal regulation of the securities market as well as a push for the development of 30 professional institutes designed to establish standardized accounting principles and to oversee their adoption. How is accounting in the United States different from international accounting? Despite considerable efforts by the Financial Accounting Standards Board, or FASB, and the International Accounting Standards Board, or IASB, significant differences persist between accounting practices in the United States and the rest of the world. For instance, enterprises in the United States are permitted to use last in, first out, or LIFO, as an inventory-costing method, which is a practice banned in most other countries. International practices are compiled in the International Financial Reporting Standards, or IFRS, as set forth by the IASB. In the United States, the FASB releases statements of financial accounting that, when combined, form the generally accepted accounting principles, or GAAP. According to the IFRS website, the highest difference between the IFRS and U.S. GAAP is that IFRS provides much less overall detail. Other important differences include how comparative financial information is presented, how the balance sheet and income statements are laid out and how debts are treated.[2] Long-Lived Assets GAAP does not permit for assets to be revalued; IFRS permits for some revaluation based on fair value, as long as it is completed regularly. For technical reasons, depreciation is rarely taken into account under GAAP; but it is required under IFRS if the asset's components have "differing patterns of benefit." Long-term investment assets are initially measured at cost. In the United States, the FASB does not have a separate definition for property used as an investment only. Property is only held for use or held for sale. Impairment losses on long-lived assets are considered as an asset amount exceeding the fair value. Under IFRS, such assets are computed as the amount an asset exceeds "recoverable amount," or 31 the higher figure between fair value less costs to sell or value in use.[3] Required Documents for Financial Accounts Enterprises that report under IFRS are required to compile and publish a balance sheet, income statement, changes in equity document, cash flow statement and all associated. The FASB requires all of these as well and adds in statements about comprehensive income. Despite the many differences between the accounting in the US and in the rest of the world, the main objective of financial reporting is to provide information about the financial condition, results of operations and changes in financial condition of the company. Reporting should contain information on the assets and liabilities of the company, the results of transactions, events and circumstances that change the assets and liabilities. This information is needed by a wide range of users for making economic decisions. It should be noted that the tasks assigned to the financial statements, in different accounting systems are the same. Users of financial statements can serve investors, employees, creditors, suppliers, customers, public authorities and other members of society and all users have different information needs. References: 1. Strassmann, Paul A. «GAAP Helps Whom?» Computerworld. December 6, 1999. 2. International Student / [Электронный ресурс]. – URL: http://www.internationalstudent.com/study-accounting/cpa-in-theusa/ (дата обращения 23.02.2016) 3. US Legal Definition (Accounting) / [Электронный ресурс]. – URL: http://definitions.uslegal.com/a/accounting/ (дата обращения 23.02.2016) Аннотация. В данной статье автор исследовал методику и принципы бухгалтерского учета в США, а также инструкции, правила и процедуры, используемые в бухгалтерской 32 отчетности в аудированной финансовой отчетности. Так же в статье раскрывается проблема различия бухгалтерского учета в Соединенных Штатах от международного бухгалтерского учета на примере счета долгосрочные активы. Ключевые слова: бухгалтерский учет, США, мировой опыт ведения бухгалтерского учета, дипломированный бухгалтер, общепринятые принципы бухгалтерского учёта, Бюро стандартов финансового учёта, Совет по международным стандартам бухгалтерского учёта, ЛИФО. Annotation. In this article, the author investigated the methodology and accounting principles in the United States, as well as instructions, rules and procedures used in the financial statements in the audited financial statements. Also, it is considered how the accounting in the United States differs from the international accounting by the example of the long-term assets account. Key Words: accounting, the US, world experience of accounting, certified public accountant, generally accepted accounting principles, Financial Accounting Standards Board, International Accounting Standards Board, LIFO. UDC 331.5.811 WHICH LANGUAGES WILL ALWAYS ALLOW SPECIALISTS TO BE DEMANDED IN THE MARKET? Veronika Guseva 3rd year student, Management Department, Novosibirsk State Technical University e-mail: [email protected] Anastasiya Kutergina 3rd year student, Management Department, Novosibirsk State Technical University e-mail: [email protected] Nataliya Sherbakova PhD, Associate professor Management Department, Novosibirsk State Technical University 33 Language is a means of communication. It is necessary to transmit information. But language is also inextricably linked to the type of thinking , as well as with the imagination , memory and perception. It is impossible to formulate a thought without language, it is impossible to have an internal dialogue. People of different nationalities doing this in their own language, perceive the world through him, transform and develop. Knowledge of foreign languages allows to easily operate with any kind of information, to access new areas and the field, to establish contacts with new people and their views of the world, to be aware of all the events and to take timely and right decisions to be competitive. After interviewing teachers of leading humanitarian universities in the country with a request to make predictions for the next 10 years it became clear that it is necessary to learn English, Spanish, Chinese and Arabic. In comparison, the volume of English-language content on the Internet ten times more than the volume of the Russian-speaking part of it. And if we remember that we live in the information age, online business is not tomorrow, but today, the conclusion becomes obvious. Knowledge of one of the English language can open the door to many previously inaccessible worlds. In recent years, the geography of Russians professional searches expanded significantly. One of the most popular in Russia resources job search – hh.ru – when searching for jobs abroad produces more than 1,200 proposals (excluding the CIS countries). It is clear that the knowledge of English – international language – is required for most of the proposed posts. In addition, more and more foreign companies enters the Russian market. Their business constantly requires new employees for whom knowledge of business English will be the norm. Another option – to work in Russian organizations with foreign contacts: suppliers, customers, partners – interaction with them will be much more efficient and easier knowing English language. Even in the 34 case where the responsibilities or activities of the employer are not directly linked with foreign partners, English can be an advantage in work. Many areas are tightly tied to English-speaking base. Medicine, the field of marketing and public relations, Economics and Analytics, engineering and IT field, with knowledge of English will be easier to navigate in business and professional vocabulary, concepts and processes. Experts predict that in 50 years the Chinese language, despite its complexity, can become international. For foreign language courses in the international training center at the College of the Russian foreign Ministry reported that this year the English and Chinese are almost the same demand. It's no secret that China has an invasion on the world market. Only 10 million Chinese speak English and it’s very little part when compared with 1.4 billion people living in mainland China. Chinese influence has spread to Africa and not only, and the Chinese consumer needs energy and other resources which will require communication with Chinese buyers and investors. In 59% of vacancies where is required the foreign language other than English, German is mentioned. The IT developers should pay attention to this language. The European market isn't so sated by programmers, and many German companies actively attract talents from Russia. The knowledge of German in that case will increase chances to receive job offer, and also will help to adapt to new conditions in others country. Spanish – is popular for a long time in North America as language for studying at schools. Spanish is irreplaceable for those who want to live or be engaged in business in the growing Latin American world. The countries like Mexico show economic growth. Some South American countries – have an emerging market, and such countries as Paraguay and Ecuador offer cheap farmlands for those who look for opportunities for business or a subsistence economy. Both in Southern, and in Central America life is cheap. Arab – the main language in many perspective countries, the rich centers and the boundary markets. The Middle East becomes the 35 important player in world finance and investments, and those who speak Arabic will have advantage in this closed market. Such places as Dubai and Abu Dhabi became the developing international financial centers. Except the rich oil countries, Arab is also a state language in Iraq and the most part of the states of North Africa. Such countries as Tunisia – an example of more developed markets where people speak Arabic. French and Italian are also popular and always demanded in the sphere of architecture, art and fashion. Knowing Italian, in Moscow you won't be without work. Furniture factories, architectural and design bureaus, fashion houses — those who study Italian work in such companies. Knowledge of Italian — one of the most important criteria for them at employment. In the modern world the knowledge of a foreign language is normal for active and purposeful people. If the person freely communicates in a foreign language, it considerably expands his vital prospects. The knowledge of one or even several foreign languages is a guarantee of successful career, effective communication and pleasant vacation. Presently the foreign language is not unjustified luxury it's mstly like necessity. Of course, studying of language is absolutely difficult. However everything in our world is possible, the main thing is a strong desire and belief in own forces. References: 1. Марьин Л.Г. Иностранный язык и ваши возможности //Частное Образовательное Учреждение Дополнительного Образования “Образовательный Центр “Шанс” 2013г. URL: http://student45.ru/why-studying/foreignlanguage-and-oppurtunities/#comments (дата обращения: 20.02.16) 2. Каллиома Л.А., Дмитраш М.В., Петрова М.Г., Хворикова Е.А. Язык до карьеры доведет//Интернет версия журнала “Известия” 2013г. URL: http://izvestia.ru/news/341129 (дата обращения: 20.02.16) 3. Кириллов В.П. 5 перспективных языков, которые стоило бы выучить в современном мире//Интернет журнал 36 “NoNaMe” 2015г. URL: http://nnm.me/blogs/thread1/5perspektivnyh-yazykov-kotorye-stoilo-by-vyuchit-v-sovremennommire/ (дата обращения: 22.02.16) 4. Потапова П.П. Кроме английского: Какой иностранный язык повысит вашу зарплату // Интернет журнал “ The Village ” 2014г. URL: http://www.thevillage.ru/village/business/rabota/170117-kakoy-yazyk-uchit (дата обращения: 23.02.16) Аннотация. В статье автором рассматривается основные тенденции изучения иностранных языков в контексте рынка труда. Проведен сравнительный анализ мнения работодателей относительно ценности работников, владеющих различными языками. Авторы подчеркивают необходимость владения несколькими иностранными языками, не ограничиваясь английским, что обусловлено глобализационными процессами в мировой экономике. Ключевые слова. Иностранные языки, мировой рынок труда, успешное трудоустройство. Summary. In this article, the authors presents the basic tendencies of language learning in the field of the modern labor market. The comparison of the popularity of different languages among employers is given. It is concluded that the knowledge of foreign languages in the modern world can not be limited to only one language because of the increasing internationalization of the world economy and business. Keywords. Foreign languages learning, world labor market, successful job hunting. UDC 65.658 ENTERPRISE MANAGEMENT ON THE RUSSIAN MARKET OF COSMETIC PRODUCTS IN TERMS OF CRISIS Victoria Katkevich 4rd year student, Management Department, Novosibirsk State Technical University 37 e-mail : [email protected] Shcherbakova N.A. Scientific advisor, PhD in Economy, Management Department Novosibirsk State Technical University Nowadays, the study of foreign languages is an important aspect of modern life. Today, the leading players in the market of cosmetic products are gaining ground, new brand abroad-WIDE constantly coming to the Russian market. Process of world globalization and integration have led to the rapid growth of international contacts, so for successful functioning in the conditions of high competition, become an integral knowledge of foreign languages. Despite the difficult economic situation in the country, the Russian cosmetics and perfumery market occupies the top 10 in Europe honorable fourth place, second only to the British, the Germans and the French. The Russian market of cosmetic products on 70% filled with imported products. Only 30% of the market cosmetic products represent the Russian manufacturer. Key players in the Russian cosmetics market Rive Gauche, Yves Rocher, L'Etoile, Ile de Beaute occupy 19% of the market sales [1]. However, due to the crisis in the economy, people are starting to save. For example, those who had easily spent 1500-2500 rubles per mascara today are looking for another option, in the massmarket for 500-600 rubles, and, as a rule, are [2]. Of course, all Russian women buy cosmetics just do not stop, they traditionally pay more attention to appearance and use of cosmetics than foreigners. Consumer demand shifts towards mass market and how it is not surprising the professional segment. Sanctions did not affect the cosmetic sector in Russia began to come new brands. They are focused on the buyer of middle age, taking into account the components of such care, innovation and scientific approaches in cosmetic products. Of particular interest to our market show 38 European, Swiss, Scandinavian and American brand of professional cosmetics. Luxury brands are trying to keep their positions. They lure customers with new hybrid innovative products: concealer plus, plus ink tool for pre-makeup eyelashes, etc. This is a trend that luxury segment rejected a year ago, and now, in times of crisis, actively practicing. Korean and Japanese cosmetics is gaining popularity in Russia thanks to the price-quality ratio products. Competition with European and American brands felt stronger with every passing year. Every year on the Russian market comes up with a dozen new Korean brands, well-known Korean and Japanese brands are already represented in many major cosmetic networks. In connection with this change the requirements for staff of companies, it becomes a prerequisite knowledge of foreign languages. Practice has proved that knowledge of foreign languages facilitates communication with foreign partners, and allows you to quickly learn about all the updates, ahead of its competitors. Thus, we can conclude that the cosmetic companies operating in the domestic market, pushing not only ruble, but also a change in consumer behavior. At the moment, we see a more accurate consumption now than in the pre-crisis period, when customers buy new products without having to use the newly acquired. In addition to the stewardship that has become characteristic of Russian consumers, their behavior changed market saturation. In general, the results of the study it can be concluded that the major market players have to adhere to the same policies they have chosen because of the crisis in Russia: Innovation in the mainstream segment, product development - Hybrids at affordable prices, focus on "Asian" preferences of Russians . And the demands on employees changing with the development of international business contacts, development of new foreign brands, as well as the professional cooperation with foreign companies has increased the demand for specialists who speak foreign languages. 39 References: 1. Зубарева И. Макияж не для слабонервных. Конкурентная борьба на рынке косметики обостряется// Российская бизнес-газета, №944. -2015. 2. Щербакова Н.А. Специфика ценностноориентированного менеджмента на предприятиях сферы торговли // Модернизация российской экономики: перспективы, парадигмы, решения. Сборник научных статей. Под ред. Межова И.С., Щербаковой Н.А.-Новосибирск: Изд-во НГТУ, 2014. - 283 с. 3. Доходы косметического рынка [электронный ресурс] // Rosinvest.com: сайт URL: http://rosinvest.com/acolumn/blog/kosmetika_i_parfymeriya/537.ht ml (дата обращения: 27.03.2016) Аннотация. В данной статье автором представлены последние изменения на российском рынке косметической продукции в связи с условиями кризиса. Рассматривается бренд косметической продукции для всех слоев населения. Сделаны выводы о том, что российский рынок косметики и парфюмерии занимает позицию 10 лучших в Европе; о значимости иностранного языка, о политике, которую выбрали крупные игроки рынка, а также об изменениях в поведении потребителей. Ключевые слова: косметическая продукция, косметические средства, поведение потребителей, цены, конкуренты. Summary. In this article the author presents the latest changes in the Russian market of cosmetic products in connection with the conditions of the crisis. We consider the brand of cosmetic products for all segments of the population. Conclusions about, occupied the position of the Russian market of cosmetics and perfumes in the top 10 in Europe, the importance of foreign language, The importance of the adoption of the staff, multi-lingual 40 and politics that have chosen major market players, as well as changes in consumer behavior. Keywords: cosmetics market, cosmetic products, consumer behavior, price, competitors. UDC 330.1 THE ESSENCE AND THE MAINTENANCE OF THE TRANSPORT COMPANY’S CASH FLOW Darya Kudacheva 2rd year student, Management Department, Novosibirsk State Technical University e-mail: [email protected] Natalya Shcherbakova Scientific advisor, Cand.Econ.Sci., Management Department, Novosibirsk State Technical University The situation, which has developed today in economy of any enterprise, is characterized by the contradictory phenomena, connected with the political changes in the country, with search of new ways of development where the cash flow has to become one of the main directions of crisis management of an economic entity. Monetary resources are the main and the most mobile part of financial resources of the enterprise, but also the most limited type of resources. The success of the enterprise in a production activity in many respects depends on efficiency of their use [2]. The cash flow is defined as distributed in time and space of the sum of receipts and payments of the money generated in economic activity of the enterprise. In a summary look the system of cash flows in economy can be presented in the form of the scheme (fig. 1) [1]. 41 In foreign practice cash flows of the enterprise means the cost indexes of growth as they show how many means are at his disposal for providing an entry into the new markets, productions of new products, realization of progressive developments and projects of perspective development. Thus, cash flows reflect ability to independently finance necessary investments, to form profit and reserve funds [2]. On the example of the transport company «ASCO TRANS GROUP» we will consider essence and the maintenance of a cash flow. Products and services Products and services Market of products and services Companies Economy State Financial markets Economic resources Market of economic resources Economic resources Fig. 1 – The system of cash flows in economy Many economists distinguish deficiency of money from the main problems of economy at the enterprises for implementation of the current and investment activity by them. 42 On closer examination problems it becomes clear that one of the reasons of this deficiency is, as a rule, low efficiency of attraction and use of monetary resources, limitation of the financial instruments applied at the same time, technologies and mechanisms. The tables 1 allow to make a conclusion that in "ASCO TRANS GROUP" there was a reduction of the remains of money by the beginning and the end of the analyzed periods, and it exerts adverse impact on liquidity. Table 1. The analysis of cash flow on kinds of activity of "ASCO TRANS GROUP", thousand rubles. Indicators 2013 2014 2015 The rest of money for the 1552 830 4103 beginning of year Pure cash flow from the current -241 -3961 4969 activity Pure cash flow from investment 1478 -2692 -9726 activity Pure cash flow from financial -1959 9926 2658 activity Pure increase (+). reduction (-) -722 3273 -2099 money The rest of money on the end of 830 4103 2004 the year On the other hand, management of cash flows is a part of financial management and is carried out within financial policy of the enterprise which problem is the creation of the effective system of finance control, that provide achievement of strategic and tactical targets of activity of the enterprise [3,4]. 43 We offer the following actions for acceleration attraction in cash flow in "ASCO TRANS GROUP": providing a partial or full advance payment for the works, services that are in great demand; increase in the size of price discounts at realization of works and services of company in cash pay; the use of factoring. Forecasting of level of possible future income is one of the most difficult questions. The forecast is extremely important because exactly ability to bring in the income characterizes the market value of the enterprise. References: 1. Ковалева А.М.. Москалева Н.Б.. Траченко М.Б. Финансовый менеджмент: учебник для стул, вузов. обуч. по спец. •Менеджмент- / Гос. ун-т упр.; иод ред. А.М. Ковалевой. М.: ИНФРА-М. 2013. 284 с. 2. Тейлор А.Х. Финансовое плакирование и контроль: пер. с англ. М.: ИНФРА-М. 2013. 87 с. 3. Цыгалова О.В. Управление денежными потоками: теоретические аспекты // Финансовый менеджмент. 2011. № 1. С. 5-7. 4. Межова Л.Н., Щербакова Н.А. Ценностноориентированное управление современным предприятием // Проблемы теории и практики управления. Международный журнал. Официальное издание Международного научноисследовательского института проблем управления. – 2014. - № 3/2014. – С. 103-108. Аннотация. Ориентация экономических система в России на рыночные методы управления и усложнения процессов, протекающих на каждом предприятии, вызывает необходимость изучения механизма управления денежными потоками. С помощью индексов движения денежных потоков, можно проследить возможность получения предприятием дохода и самофинансирования. В статье анализируется важность правильного понимания понятия «денежный поток» и 44 его основного значения. На примере транспортной компании ASCO TRANS GROUP рассмотрены ее денежные потоки, выявлены проблемы и предложены рекомендации. Ключевые слова: денежный поток, транспортная компания, экономические ресурсы, прогнозирование, экономическая система. Summary. Orientation of Russian economic system to the market methods of managing and complication of the processes proceeding at each enterprise cause special relevance of studying of the mechanism of management of cash flows. With the help of indicators of the movement of cash flows, there are some opportunities of obtaining by the enterprise of the income and ensuring self-financing. In article importance of a correct translation of the concept "cash flow" and its major importance is analyzed. On the example of ASCO TRANS GROUP transport company her cash flows are considered, problems are revealed and recommendations are offered. Keywords: cash flow, transport company, economic resources, forecasting, economic system. UDC 332.143 MALTHUSIAN CRISES IN ETHIOPIA Ekaterina Kulakova nd 2 year student, Economics Department, Moscow State University, Branch in the city of Sevastopol e-mail: [email protected] Raisa Dorogikh Scientific advisor, PhD in Pedagogy, Foreign Languages Department, Moscow State University, Branch in the city of Sevastopol English economist Thomas Robert Malthus published anonymously his «An Essay on the Principle of Population and its impact on the future society improvement» in 1798, where he specifies that the population grows faster than means of its 45 subsistence. Due to limited resources it inevitably leads to poverty, famine and social disturbances [1, p.45-47]. This theory of population, contradictory and ambiguously interpreted, continues to have impact on economic and social thought. The current situation on the food market forces us to re-think about Malthus’ theory. Today, one billion people — one seventh of the world’s population — are starving [3]. Half of humanity is suffering from malnutrition. Nowadays Ethiopia demonstrates the most alarming Malthusian dynamics because it is experiencing a baby boom in the background of the depletion of a vital resource – water. The situation in Ethiopia makes us think again about the economic and demographic causes of social unrest. What is this country? The fertility rate in Ethiopia is one of the highest in the world (6,17 births per woman of reproductive age). Such high figures indicate that parents may have problems with feeding and educating their children. The matter is complicated by the fact that the water resources of the African continent each year are becoming less and less. By 2016, only 28% of Ethiopia's population have access to sanitation [2]. Famine occurs with alarming regularity (the last time was in 2011). The intensity of Malthusian crisis in this country will grow under any development of events. Water conflict with the countries of the Lower Nile (Egypt, Sudan), the origin of which goes back to the colonial era (1929), further complicates the situation because the Nile waters division agreement was signed by the British authorities and Egypt that was under their control. In 1959 this agreement was supplemented by a new agreement between Sudan and Egypt. Both of these documents reinforce Egypt and Sudan control over 90% of the Nile waters and veto power of these countries on any hydro projects in the river basin. The upper Nile countries that used to put up with that state of affairs now are experiencing an increasing demographic pressure and want to use water resources for irrigation and the construction of hydroelectric power plants. Ethiopia didn’t not consider itself bound by those documents because it did not participate in that agreement drawing up and its signing , so in 2010 it initiated the signing of a new agreement on the Nile waters division, to which the river basin 46 headwaters countries such as Kenya, Uganda, Rwanda and Tanzania joined. Located on the Nile, hydro longer than the Nile itself is a potential cause of military conflicts. In addition, the Ethiopian government is determined to change the situation in the country, betting on the development of hydropower. Ethiopia has significant hydropower potential, due to the presence of the Ethiopian highlands and flowing from them largest rivers on its territory, which create the rivers Blue Nile and Omo. In 2011 Ethiopia announced a project to build hydroelectric Grand Ethiopian Renaissance Dam which caused a crisis in relations with Egypt and Sudan. These countries are opposed to the construction of the dam, fearing that the withdrawal from the Nile will significantly decrease. However, realizing that there were no influence levers on the situation the Egyptian government turned to harsh rhetoric. "If Nile is reduced even for a drop, our blood will replace it", Egyptian former President Mursi said on this occasion. Other politicians of Egypt spoke out even more radically, up to appeals to bomb the dam. Based on this analysis, there is every reason to believe that the Malthusian trap is the main generator of large-scale domestic shocks in traditional agrarian societies. It is hard to believe that in the era of globalization there are serious global scale risks that can be associated with the Malthusian trap - the threat of pre-industrial societies, seemingly left in the distant past. However, as we have shown above, for the countries of Tropical Africa Malthusian trap still retains its relevance. What are the global solutions? The combination of strategic (general secondary education) and tactical (providing mass access to family planning practices) measures is very costly, but the modeling of the demographic future of Africa shows that for most countries in the region it is the only way to avoid simultaneous demographic explosion which could lead to the largest humanitarian disaster in the global world of modern history. 47 References: 1. Мальтус Т. Р. Опыт о законе народонаселения. Перевёл П. А. Бибиков. Том I и II. – Спб., 1868. – С.45-47. 2. Мировой Атлас Данных [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://knoema.ru/atlas/Эфиопия/topics/Водныересурсы/Канализация-все-население/Доступ-к-канализацииpercent (дата обращения: 20.02.2016) 3. Туляков И.В. «Мальтузианская ловушка» для современного мира [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://www.bigness.ru/articles/2011-02-15/maltus/121902/ (дата обращения: 27.01.2016) Аннотация. В статье исследуется феномен демографического и экономического отставания Эфиопии, в результате которого для страны все еще возможны риски и угрозы мальтузианской ловушки. Мы рассматриваем демографическую сторону теории Мальтуса, делаем попытку переосмыслить теоретические воззрения этого экономиста с точки зрения современных тенденций развития общества. В этой статье было освещено влияние безграничного роста населения и ограниченности ресурсов Эфиопии на возникновение крупномасштабных внутриполитических потрясений. Представлены практические рекомендации по снижению мальтузианских рисков. Ключевые слова: Эфиопия, глобальные риски, «мальтузианская ловушка», демографический взрыв, рост численности населения. Summary. The article deals with the economic and demographic backwardness of Ethiopia whereby the Malthusian trap risks and threats are still highly relevant to the region. The demographic side of Malthus' theory has been considered, an attempt to rethink this economist’ theoretical views from the viewpoint of modern trends in the society development has been made. The article highlights the influence of unlimited population growth and Ethiopia limited resources on large-scale domestic shocks emergence. 48 Practical recommendations to reduce Malthusian risk have been presented. Keywords: Ethiopia, global risks, «Malthusian trap», demographic explosion, population growth. UDK 338.5 ANALYSIS of CONSUMER FOOD BASKET IN KAMENSKURAL SVERDLOVSK REGION Darya Ni 1st year student, Economy Department, Kamensk-Uralsky branch of The Urals Institute of Economics Management and Law E-mail: [email protected] Tatyana Ustyuzhanina Scientific advisor, Economic Sciences Department, Kamensk-Uralsky branch of The Urals Institute of Economics Management and Law Raisa Zelenkova Scientific advisor, PhD in Economics, Economic Sciences Department, Kamensk-Uralsky branch of The Urals Institute of Economics Management and Law One of the socio-economic issues of the day in the Russian economy, especially in periods of crisis situations — sharp price advance at the food market conditioned by the complex of factors of national and world value. All this creates pre-conditions for more active interference of power organs and local self-government into economic processes having the purpose to prevent social tension, to develop the competition, to stimulate business by offering the population the commodities of necessary quality on competitive prices. The starting point of sharp increase in price was provoked by sanctions from the European Union countries in regard to Russia. 49 We studied prices on food stuffs, included in a consumer basket in Kamensk-Uralsky of the Sverdlovsk area. During the preparation of our research we visited the grocery stores of different trade networks in Kamensk-Uralsky, studied prices on social products and analyzed a consumer food basket in the town according to the legislation of the Russian Federation. The government of the Russian Federation accepted a special act №530 in July, 15 in 2010 «Of ratification of rules of establishment of maximum of the possible suggested retail prices on separate kinds of social food necessities, of list of separate kinds of social food necessities, in regard to which it can be set the maximum of the possible retail prices, for obtaining a certain amount of which to the managing subject, carrying out a sale activity, is not rewarded» [1]. 24 names of food necessities are stated in the indicated document, the suggested retail prices on which are subjected to the government control, in case that during 30 calendar days on the territory of the subject of the Russian Federation (including Sverdlovsk region),an increase in a retail price for the food stuffs will exceed 30% or more, and, besides, the limit retail prices are subjected to be established for a term no more than 90 calendar days [2]. The list is published in accordance with the decision of the Russian Federation Government from 15.07.2010 N 530 (with changes on March, 4, 2013). 24 names of food stuffs are considered to be necessities: beef (except for boneless meat); pork (except for boneless meat); mutton (except for boneless meat); hens (chickens, chickens-broilers, except for chicken hams); fish frozen uncut; creamy butter; oil; milk (2,5– 3,2% fat); eggs; granulated sugar; food salt y; black tea; flour wheat; rye bread, wheat bread, rolls and buns from a wheat flour; polished rice; millet; buckwheat; vermicelli; potato; onion; carrot; apples. Before the summer 2010 there were 33 such commodities. Unfood commodities were also in the list, such as a laundry and toilet soap, a washing powder [3]. The monitoring of prices on these products in Kamensk-Uralsky is conducted weekly. The power 50 organs control changes in a situation, and monitor the price rate of food stuffs. The specialists of the department of consumer market development send the results of the weekly monitoring to the Ministry of agro industrial complex of the Sverdlovsk area. The Federal antimonopoly service will check up the validity of prices in our town. If it is proven that antitrust legislation is broken, businessmen will have to pay a fine, equal 15% from the annual receipts of enterprise. We studied prices on the social commodities of a few shops of different retail networks: federal networks: «Megamart», «Pyatyerochka» and «Monetka», regional network «Kirovskiy» and local retail networks «Vernyi» and «Antares». According to the results of our research, we should state that price tags are only in the shops of two networks as «Antares» and «Monetka». For the moment of our research beef and pork in such retails networks as «Kirovskiy» and «Pyaterochka», and pork in «Monetka» and «Vernyi» were absent, therefore, the cost of a consumer basket and its middle price is given in tables without these products. On the basis of the collected information about products and prices for the end of February, an analysis was conducted and a table 1is made. Studying it, we come to the conclusion, the difference between the highest cost of food basket (a retailing network «Antares» is 1068,82 rubs) and the lowest (retailing network «Kirovskiy» is 911,69 rubs) makes up 157,13 rubs. Comparing middle prices for a consumer basket in federal, regional and local retailing networks, we see that the lowest price is in a regional retailing networks «Kirovskiy». Table 1. Prices on a food basket in different retailing networks in Kamensk-Uralsky for the end of February, 2016, in rub. A point-of-sale network Product Federal «Megamart» «Monet ka» 51 Region «Pyaty erochka » «Kirov skiy» Local «Antar es» «Ve rnyi» Beef, 1 kg. Pork (shoulderblade), 1 kg. Chickens, 1 kg. (Reft') Fish (Pollock) 1 kg. Creamy butter, 180 g. Oil, 900 ml. Milk 3,2%,1 l. Egg of hen the 1S, 10 Granulated Sugar, 1 kg. Salt,1 kg. Tea black, 20 p. for 1.5 g. Wheat flour of 1S, 2 kg. Rye bread of, 650 g. Polished rice is, 800g. Millet, 800g. Buckwheat, 800g. Vermicelli, 450 g. Potato, 1 kg. Cabbage, 1 kg. Onion, 1 kg. Apples, 1 kg. Carrot, 1 kg. Total: 516,04 - - - 506,9 - 257,96 199,9 - - 369,9 299 110,65 145,9 115 119,99 99,99 119 139,68 139,9 139 119,9 129,6 139, 9 56,94 47,5 59,85 51,39 69,99 69,9 75,16 45,38 62,9 39,5 69,85 37,25 69,99 33,99 69,99 39,9 63,9 36,9 56,88 56,9 37,25 55,9 63,57 49,9 55,81 49,9 50,95 52,99 56,5 46,9 10,59 10,5 7,55 8,8 12 8,9 31,93 39 37,05 37,95 41,87 45,9 52,9 52,9 39,95 43,99 56,99 55,9 23,01 16 19,95 21,9 21,3 19,9 76,35 49,9 41,85 47,45 60,90 41,9 35,75 26,9 27,75 26,9 35,62 26,9 53,66 45,9 50,55 49,9 69,90 48,9 47,21 14,52 23,66 22,47 89,9 28,5 1 824,95 12,9 12,9 22,9 18,5 89,9 26,9 12,65 13,95 24,95 19,95 89,95 26,95 22,2 15,49 24,99 21,99 66,99 18,99 47,80 14 33 21 89,9 35 22,9 13,9 24,9 19,9 94,9 22,9 1 273 1 945,62 1 168 922,2 52 911,69 Total without pork and beef: 1050,95 968,1 922,2 911,69 1068,82 974 Middle: 980,42 911,69 1021,41 Having conducted the analysis and compared prices for the products of a certain brand in different retails networks in February, 2016, we calculated the average cost of a food basket for the city of Kamensk-Uralsky amounted 982,56. Comparing it with the indexes of the previous year, we came to the conclusion that a price for a food basket in 2016 went down. A difference between them is 147,99 rubs Information is resulted in a table 2. Table 2. The middle cost of a food basket of consumers in Kamensk-Uralsky for the end of February in 2015-2016, rubs. Middle price Product 2015 year 148,58 2016 year 118,42 168,23 134,66 71,04 59,26 Oil, 900 ml. 62,68 68,63 Milk 3,2%, 1 l. 40,43 38,82 Egg of hen the 1S, 10 59,41 53,40 Granulated Sugar, 1 kg 55,99 52,18 Chickens, 1 kg. (Reft') Fish (Pollock) 1 kg. Creamy butter is, 180 g. 53 Salt,1 kg. 10,13 10 13,85 38,95 Wheat flour of 1S, 2 kg. 55,97 50,44 Rye bread of, 650 g. 16,16 20,34 Polished rice is, 800g. 51,53 53,06 30,05 29,97 55 53,14 Vermicelli, 450 g. 20,88 27,61 Potato, 1 kg. 31,08 14 Cabbage, 1 kg. 45,85 26 43,75 84,05 65,89 1130,55 21 86,92 27 982,56 Tea black, 20 p. for 1.5 g. Millet, 800g. Buckwheat, 800g. Onion, 1 kg. Apples, 1 kg. Carrot, 1 kg. Total: On the whole, adjusting of socio-economic processes must contain the complex of measures, directed to the support of domestic producers of agricultural products, expansion of sales of agricultural products, raw and materials, development of competition. To our opinion, adjusting of pricing at the consumer market can serve to the improvement of the whole economic situation by making agreement about the collaboration of local self-government organs with a particular branch associations of producers and retailing enterprises with the purpose of maintenance of prices on food necessities at certain level and application of the minimum price rates for these products, expansions of their assortment due to the 54 products of small enterprises. In addition, a substitution can promote the improvement of local products which were brought in from other regions. References 1. Statement of the Russian FEDERATION Government from 15.07.2010 № 530 (with changes on March, 4, 2013) 2. Retail prices on socially food of necessities [electronic resource]. URL: https://www.krd.ru/upravlenie-tsen-itarifov/elektronnyy-sbornik-1-072013/roznichn_ceny_perv_neobhod/ - Article from Internet. (access information data: 25.02.2016 ) 3. What is considered to be the necessities [electronic resource]. URL: http://www.molnet.ru/mos/ru/trade/o_3205 - Article from Internet. (access information data: 14.02.2016 ) Аннотация. Статья описывает одну из наиболее важных социально-экономических проблем российской экономики резкий подъем цен на еду вследствие совокупности факторов национального и мирового значения. Цены изучались на основе основных потребностей населения и в разных коммерческих сетях города. Автором были выявлены наиболее высокие и наиболее низкие цены на продукты; различия между этими индексами; средняя стоимость проживания в городе. Ключевые слова. Экономика, потребление, КаменскУральский, стоимость, товары. Summary. This article describes one of the most pressing socio - economic problems of the Russian economy - a sharp rise in prices in the food market , due to a complex of factors of national and global importance . Prices have been studied on the consumer basket in different commercial networks of the city. On the basis of research by the author revealed the lowest and highest prices for the consumer food basket , the difference between these indices , as well as the average cost of living in the city. 55 Keywords: economy, consumer basket, Kamensk -Uralsky, social costs, social goods. UDC 336.741.1 GESCHICHTE DES GELDES Valerija Nikitina Studentin des 2. Studienjahres, Finanzen Wirtschaft und Management Sewastopole staatliche Universität e-mail: [email protected] Sergey Vojjov Sewastopole staatliche Universität Svetlana Mirontseva Sewastopole staatliche Universität Resümee: In dieser Arbeit geht es um die Entwicklung des Geldes und Veränderung ihre Formen. Außerdem sind die Grundeigenschaften des Geldes durch die Geschichte betrachtet. Stichwörte: das Geld, Verteilungsmittel, Tauschhandel, Giralgeld, Buchgeld, E-Geld, Bankomatkarte. Das Geld spielt eine wichtige rolle in Austausch von Waren und hilft die Verteilung der Arbeit. Der bеrühmter schottischer Wirtschaftlеr Adam Smith hat in sеinеm „Reichtum der Nationen“ über Entstehung des Geldes erklärt. Anfangs bezahlten die Menschen mit Muscheln, Pfeilspitzen oder Salz. Dann haben Münzеn das Warеngеld abgelöst. Und schliеßlich kam das Papiеrgeld auf. Es war nicht immer wertbeständig. Das Gеld ist ein wichtigеs Erfindung der Mеnschhеit und hängt von Entwicklung der Menschheit. Somit können wir die folgеnde Abschnittе von Geschichte des Geldes untеrschеiden: Geld als Verteilungsmittel. Die Entwicklung des Geldes bеgann in der Ära von Tauschhandеl. In diesе Ära haben die Menschen einem Erzeugnis zum anderer ausgеtauscht. Zum Beispiel der Bäcker braucht eine Hose und der Schneider braucht die Brötchen somit können sie mit einander austauschen. Aber hat der 56 Tauschhandel ein großes Manko. Wenn der Schuster ein Hemd braucht, muss er eben nicht erst einen Schneider finden, der ihm im Tausch seine Schuhe abkaufen will. Also entsteht ein neue Ware das Geld. Warengeld. Warengeld bedueten, dass Münzen, die aus Edelmetall sind, ein Wert vertreten.Das konnten ganz unterschiedliche wertvolle Gegenstände sein, die man gegen andere Waren еintauschen konnte. Die erste Hartgеld kam zum Vorschеin im 7 Jahrhundеrt, warеn jedoch zunächst nur einfache Metallstücke. In Klеinasien (in der heutigen Türkеi) wurden vor etwa 2700 Jahren die ersten Münzеn in Gold, Silber und Bronze geprägt. Die Münzen waren dann genauso viel wert wie das Material. Warеngeld wurde auch hiеrzulande vor gar nicht langеr Zеit verwendet: Nach dem Zweiten Weltkrieg konnte man auf dem Schwarzmarkt beispielsweise mit Zigarеttеn zahlеn. Es gibt 5 Funktionen des Geldes, die Warengeld erfüllt haben: Geld als Tauschmittel, Geld als Wertmеssung, Geld als Zahlungsmittel, Gеld als Speichermittel und Weltgeld. In Gegensatz heute können wir weder das Geld speichern noch in anderen Ländern tauschen. So haben das Geld heute kein Wert und ist nur ein Ticken von Bank. Deshalb erscheint solcher Phänomen als Inflation. Papiergeld. Das Papiеrgеld verdanken wir den Chinesen. Sie haben es bereits vor etwa 1000 Jahren erfunden. Hier ist der Wert des Tauschmittels bereits auf dem Schein aufgedruckt. In Europa ist Papiergeld allerdings erst seit circa 250 Jahrеn wirklich verbrеitet. Anfangs wurde das Geld noch von verschiedenen Banken bedruckt. Zur Bеsicherung seines Wеrts mussten die Bankеn in ihren Trеsoren im gleichen Wert Gold lagern. Heute ist das nicht mehr der Fall. Geld drucken dürfen nur noch Zеntralbanken. Heute haben wir auch Papiergeld und zahlen es als Bargeld aus. In jeder Staat ist eine bestimmte Währung mit dem Druck von Zentralbank in Geldschein. Giralgeld oder Buchgeld. Das Gеld auf dem Konto nennt sich Giralgеld oder Buchgeld. Bеreits im Mittеlalter brachtеn arabische Kauflеute die 57 Idee des Giralgеlds nach Europa. Statt mit Bargеld zu handеln, schriеben sie Gеldforderungen in ihre Büchеr. Heute verwenden wir hauptsächlich Giralgeld: beim Einkaufen mit der Bankomatkarte, oder wenn wir unsere Stromrechnung überweisen. Erst, wenn wir Geld am Bankomaten abheben, wechselt die Maschinе Giralgеld in Papiеrgeld. In Russland erschienen die еrste Sparbüchеr in 1841 während der Hеrrschaft von Impеrator Nikolay I. Aber offensichtlich dass das Buchgеld nicht für Bеzahlung sondern für Geldspeicher ist. Das ist nur ein Konto in dеm Bank. Und auch ist nicht für die kleinen Mеngen. E-Geld. Ist für hеute die letzte Stufe von Entwicklung des Gеldes. In Gegеnsatz die Bankomatkartе ist E-Geld nicht ein Konto in dem Bank sondеrn eine abgesonderte Währung. E-Geld ist ein monеtärer Wert in Form einer Fordеrung gеgen die ausgebende Stеlle, der auf einem Datеnträger gespeichert ist, gegen Entgegennahme eines Geldbetrags ausgegeben wird, dessen Wert nicht geringer ist als der ausgegebene monetäre Wert, von anderen Unternehmen als der ausgebenden Stelle als Zahlungsmittel akzeptiert wird.“ Heute nutzen wir fast alle type des Geldes von Münzen und Papiergeld zu E-Geld und Bankkarten. Überdies auch schließen die Unternehmen Tauschgeschäfte zwischen einander. Die Funktionen des Geldes sollten in Bezug auf ihr Wesen als ökonomische Kategorie und die Manifestation der Wirtschaft berücksichtigt werden. Аннотация. В данной работе речь ведется о развитии денег и изменении их форм. Кроме того, рассмотрены основные свойства денег на протяжении всей истории. Ключевые слова: Деньги, средство обмена, бартер, банковская книжка, электронные деньги, пластиковая карта. 58 Literatur: 1. https://www.informatik.tudarmstadt.de/BS/Lehre/Sem98_99/T1/ 2. http://www.faz.net/aktuell/wirtschaft/wirtschaftswiss en/die-geschichte-des-geldes-von-der-muschel-zum-papier11066486.html UDC 659.1 : 316.6 THE ROLE OF SOCIO-CULTURAL CONTEXT IN ADVERTISING AS IN THE PROCESS OF COMMUNICATION Anastasiia Oreshkina 2nd year student, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Mariia Varlagina Scientific advisor, Senior lecturer, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, Sevastopol State University In 21st century it is impossible to imagine television, newspapers, radio, Internet and city streets without advertisements. Advertising plays an important role in modern life and impacts the life of every person. There are different types of advertising. Commercial advertising media can include wall paintings, billboards, street furniture components, printed flyers and rack cards, radio ads, cinema and TV commercials, web banners, mobile telephone screens, shopping carts, pop-up ads on the webpages, skywriting, bus stop benches, human billboards and forehead advertising, magazines, newspapers. Television advertising is one of the most expensive types of advertising; networks charge large amounts for 59 commercial airtime during popular events. Advertising is at the front of delivering the proper message to customers and prospective customers. The purpose of advertising is to convince customers that a company's services or products are the best, enhance the image of the company, point out and create a need for products or services, demonstrate new uses for established products, announce new products and programs, reinforce the salespeople's individual messages, draw customers to the business, and to hold existing customers. It is wide known that there are international companies, which push their goods in different countries. However, these processes have their own features which are connected with the promotion of international goods in countries with a different culture and way of life. Therefore, a company which wants to push its goods in different countries should adapt the sales promotion program to the cultural differences. The comparative analysis of commercials in the Netherlands, the UK, Russia and the USA is presented in the article. In the USA the salesmanship flourishes year after year. The Americans suppose that advertising is a trade policy measure, like any other one. The advertisement there is not such informative as in Russia and it tends to exaggerate things. The UK is the country of beautiful, bright, multifaceted advertisement. The English have a nice, subtle taste. They successfully combine advertising focused on verbal and image sensitivity. The Netherlands is one of the most creative countries in the advertising sphere. Advertising in Netherlands, like in Germany, refutes all stereotypes. In Russia advertising is an integral part of economy. In society an average person cannot achieve the realization of his expectations due to wide range of social, economic and other reasons. So person realizes them in his mind, identifying himself as a lucky person according to the advertisement affection. 60 The examples of commercials of a popular European brand Volkswagen have been chosen as the subject of our research. The Netherlands DDB Amsterdam speaks about the reliability of Volkswagen and its longstanding service. Reliability of Volkswagen is shown by an old model of car and an older owner of car. The slogan is «Not all the old ladies are as reliable as Golf». It means that it emphasizes the reliability and durability of the car that the Dutch always pay attention. We can also note the high level of individualism in this culture – to stand out from the crowd. The UK The slogan is «Remember how the cars you had most fun in never had a roof? The Golf among the cabriolets». DDB London shows to us little children with their toy motor vehicles. These toy motor vehicles are associated, first of all, with safety. Safety is the main criterion in the selection of the car in Great Britain. The British avoid uncertainty. So it means the safer the better. Russian Federation The slogan is «A new Volkswagen Jetta. Already adult. Still young». This commercial shows to us an average man in the age group of 25-34, who becomes better and cooler with Volkswagen Jetta. This advertisement, like many others in Russia, consists of a price of the car. The Russian advertisements are informative but they tend to exaggerate things. The 1st person narration is used in the commercial. It produces the additional effect of reliability and assurance. The above mentioned examples are “mute”. The USA One of the most creative commercials of Volkswagen is presented for the US target audience. The slogan is «The force». In this commercial one can see a little boy, dressed as Darth Vader. He tries to use his force and his powers. He practices with a washingmachine, a dog, even with his mother and steadily fails. But he manages to use it only with Volkswagen Passat (at least he thinks so). The idea is a smart move of Americans. Not only lovers of 61 Volkswagen will see this commercial, but also fan base of «The Star Wars». The audience will become bigger. The advertisement is informative; it consists of a price of the car. But American advertisement, like Russian, tends to exaggerate things. Advertising is an integral part of business. Advertisements are of equal value for both the manufacturers and the buyers. They are necessary for the manufacturers because they produce knowledge about it, create preferences, and stimulate thoughts and actions about the product. And it is necessary for the buyers because they learn information about the product from advertisements. The cultural context, mindset and priorities in the USA, Russia, the Netherlands and Great Britain are very different. So a company which wants to promote its goods in these countries should adapt the sales promotion program to the cultural differences. Volkswagen Company deals with the task in the best way. Their advertisements are bright, laconic and creative and are appropriate for the chosen target audiences. Thus there are no interferences in such communication process. References: 1.Антонов В.В. Реклама в международном маркетинге // Маркетинг в России и за рубежом, 2003. - №12. – С.27. 2.Синицина Е. Реклама и менталитет // Практика рекламы, 2002. - №10. – С.17. 3.Jean-Marie Dru. Disruption: Overturning Conventions and Shaking Up the Marketplace// John Wiley and Sons, Ltd. –p.120 4.Конспект экономиста [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://konspekts.ru/category/reklama/ (дата обращения: 22.02.2016) Аннотация. В статье представлен сравнительный анализ телевизионных рекламных роликов известного европейского автомобильного бренда Volkswagen, которая направлена на 62 целевую аудиторию США, Нидерландов, Великобритании и России. Приспособление рекламного сообщения к социокультурным различиям влияет на качество связи между производством и потенциальным клиентом. Реклама, направленная на европейскую аудиторию, как правило, обращается к таким традиционным ценностям, как надежность и безопасность. Телевизионные рекламные ролики в США и России, как правило, склонны к преувеличению. Реклама в США является творческой и основана на семейных ценностях. В России реклама подчеркивает социальный статус автомобиля и его владельца. Ключевые слова: cоциокультурный контекст, коммуникация, реклама, рекламный ролик, рекламное обращение Summary. The comparative analysis of TV commercials of a famous European automobile brand Volkswagen targeted for the audiences of the USA, the Netherlands, the UK and Russian is presented in the article. The adjustment of advertising message to the socio-cultural differences impacts the quality of communication between a manufacture and a prospective customer. Advertising for European audiences tends to appeal to such traditional values as reliability, customs, safety. The TV commercials in the USA and Russia tend to exaggerate things. The US commercial is more creative and based on family values. The Russian commercial emphasizes the social status of the car and its owner. Keywords: socio-cultural context, communication, advertising, commercial, message UDC 33 INVESTMENT RISKS Natalia Samodarova 2 year student, Accounting, analysis and audit Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Olga Oboyshchikova nd 63 Scientific advisor, senior instructor, Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University Now, given the realities of the modern economic world investments are very important for the development not only individual companies but also the economy as a whole. The aim of this work is to analyse the investment risks. This question is actual, because any companies need funds for the development and expansion, which they can get from investors. However, any investment involves risks. Investment risk is the risk of depreciation of invested capital (loss of original cost) as a result of inefficient management of the enterprise or the State, or not receiving the expected income (profit) [2]. There are a few basic types of investment risk, which depends on the scope of activity of the enterprise [3]: – economic: risk depends on many factors that may affect the economic side of investing. This rate depends on the condition of the state economy, the cyclical development, tax, fiscal and financial policy; – technology: this rate is determined, taking into account technical factors such as complexity of production, quality of equipment, production process automation, the introduction of new technologies; –political: is determined by factors that affect political components of foreign policy, political course of the State, the pressure of the authorities; – social: is determined by the factors that are associated with social-conflict, moral and material benefits, availability of dating and relationships, social tension in society; – legal: is determined by the following factors as the quality of the tax system, the existence of a perfect legal framework, state guarantees; 64 – environmental: is determined by factors that affect the ecological environment, disaster, radiation levels, environmental programs, the degree of environmental pollution. There are two extremes of attitude to investment risk. Some investors try to invest in only the most reliable and risk-free (however, in practice such assets does not exist). Others are taking a big risk or do not think about risk, focusing only on high revenue. First investors lose the opportunity to obtain a high income, while the latter are able to lose all of your investment [1, p.157]. Currently in the legislation, judicial practice and legal science has not developed a clear legal criterion to determine the range of relationships that related to the category of investment, therefore, there are no clear laws protecting the investor from a total loss of their property [4]. To solve this problem, it is advisable to carry out the following activities: – development of insurance system of investment risks. Today, most investors are trying to best protect themselves and make out the insurance of investment risks, which should be reviewed, as it is not effective [5, p.11]. –increasing the responsibility of the organizer of the investment, it is less the walrus to suffer from losses; –improvement of investment legislation to ensure the rights of both the investor and the organizer of the investment; –careful examination of the financial condition of the country; –the risk of making a mistake can be reduced constantly, improving investment skills and knowledge. The more the investor know about specific investment instrument, the more his competence in a particular investment, the less risk to lose the invested funds. References: 1. Единое экономическое пространство: новые вызовы и решения: сб. ст. Второго Молодёжного научного форума. – Уфа, 2013. – 288 с. 65 2. Инвестиционные риски: [Электронный ресурс] // Активный Инвестор, 2014-2015. URL: http://activeinvestor.pro/investitsionnye-riski / (дата обращения: 28.02.2016). 3. Инвестиционные риски: понятие, виды, страхование: [Электронный ресурс] // Блог Финансиста, 2012–2015. URL: http://finansiko.ru/investicionnye-riski / (дата обращения: 29.02.2016). 4. Управление инвестиционными рисками: [Электронный ресурс] // ООО «Стади Групп», 2014–2015. URL: http://kudainvestiruem.ru/obschee/investitsionnyie-riski.html (дата обращения: 26.02.2016). 5. Шишенко М. С. Правовые проблемы минимизации инвестиционных рисков в законодательстве Российской Федерации / М. С. Шишенко, Волгоград, 2011. – 37 с. Аннотация. Статья посвящена инвестиционной деятельности и рискам, которые неразрывно связаны с ней. Уточняется, что такое инвестиционные риски и с чем они связаны. Большое место в работе занимает рассмотрение типов инвестиционных рисков. Характеризуется поведение инвесторов в зависимости от степени уверенности в надежности компании, в которую он вкладывает. В статье на основе анализа правовой системы Российской Федерации показано, что принятые законы не гарантируют защиту имущества инвесторов. В статье рассматриваются пути и методы решения проблемы защиты инвесторов от частичной или полной потери вложенного имущества. Ключевые слова: инвестиционные риски, защита инвесторов, потери. Summary. The article is devoted to investment activities and risks that are inextricably linked. The definition of investment risk is specified and what they are connected to. Great attention of the author is paid to consideration of types of investment risks. Characterized by the behavior of investors depending on the degree 66 of confidence in the reliability of the company in which he invests. In the article based on the analysis of the legal system of the Russian Federation it is shown that, the adopted laws do not guarantee protection of property investors. The article considers ways and methods of solving the problem of investor protection from partial or complete loss of the invested property. Keywords: investment risks, protecting investors, losses. UDC 33 IS THERE «RUSSIAN MANAGEMENT STYLE» AND WHAT IS IT? Maria Sarafanova 3 year student, Financial managementDepartment, Ural State University of Economics, Yekaterinburg e-mail: [email protected] Irina Stikhina Scientific advisor, senior instructor, Department of Business Foreign Languages, Ural State University of Economics, Yekaterinburg rd Currently, in the context of globalization, management is becoming increasingly important; scientists around the world are trying to find the most rational solutions for the management. However, it is impossible to come up with a single, the only true model of management, since each country has its own peculiarities. Management is a kind of human activity, which has general and specific features. Common features reflect the stages of development of civilization, the level of scientific and technological progress, and are described in various scientific approaches. Specific features reflect the national and historical characteristics, geographic conditions, the level of socio-economic relations, culture. The current stage of development of management thought is characterized by a marked increase of interest in the differences in 67 style and management practices in different countries and causes that give rise to these differences. In the world practice, it is distinguished between American, Japanese and European management model. However, the question arises: where Russian management can be attributed? And maybe it is unique, and it should be considered as another style - the "Russian" one? To begin with, we’ll try to define each of the world’s management style. Japanese management style is considered one of the most efficient in the world, largely due to the policy of collectivism. It is important that all staff units have equal rights in decision-making and share responsibility for their implementation. The Japanese management style builds consensus or general agreement. It is timeconsuming.[1] The manager must be an expert in all areas of the company, to replace any absent employee if necessary. Emphasis is on creation of an effective horizontal power structure, where the direct exchange of information and mutual employees’ help are mandatory. It is the psychological conviction of job and income security that underlies this approach. Another important “secret” of the Japanese economy might be cheerful willingness on the part of employees to accept continuing changes in technology and processes, and to regard increasing productivity as good for everybody. [2] In contrast to the collectivism inherent in Japanese management, personnel policy of US companies is based on the principles of individualism and a clear division of labor. For example, American Management Systems Specialists are always narrowly formed, so moving up the career ladder is possible only vertically. One of the qualitative shortcomings of this approach is the high turnover of staff in the organization. All power to the unit is in the hands of one man, who, after receiving instructions from "the top", is solely responsible for the performance of their employees. An important advantage of this 68 approach is the speed and finality of the decisions. American management style can be described as "every man for himself." The characteristics of the European model of management differs significantly from other similar models, developed in the United States and Japan, due to more stringent approach to personnel management. In Europe, as in the US, a very important role in the economy is played by small and medium-sized enterprises. This is thanks to some peculiarities of the European management. For small firms the need for survival is more urgent, so you need to respond to any, even the slightest change more quickly when you need to adjust to it. The European model of management can be identified by respect for expertise, promoting training, management loyalty, technical preparedness of managers, expanded the scope of responsibility and authority, effective labor relations, quality and innovation, formal production management. In general, the European model of management occupies an intermediate position between the two management cultures: Japanese and American. And now let us try to define “Russian management style”. On the one hand, assuming that "management has begun" in the Taylor era, many experts admit clipping of many stages of the centuries-old Russian management practices from the base of scientific analysis. Thus, the concept of "Russian management" does not cover the period of Soviet control. However, this stage, especially during the first decades of Soviet power, is the most active phase of the transformation of management theory and practice. The pre-Soviet period is also not included, although the traditional analysis of management development in the world covers a longer period of the administrative tradition in the development of mankind. Taking into account the rich national cultural and historical traditions, it is necessary to recognize the significant events of the "pre-Soviet" period, which could be taken into consideration by researchers of managerial aspects of business practice. 69 On the other hand, there are many attempts to compare Russian management and Russian managers with the relevant American, European, Japanese samples. The dominant presence of non-Russian "guru" of management in the theoretical sources determines clearly losing the position of national science. It must be acknowledged that a significant impact in this case has the process of economic transformation of the last few decades. Step admiration around the non-Soviet economic life was replaced by a period of pragmatic attention to large companies’ management practices that develop business in Russia. Recent bring in Russian economy their methods of management and theoretical justification for the proposed managerial traditions. The situation in Russian management is rather complicated, so it is not surprising that the majority of comparisons results are not interpreted in favor of the Russian management. Western approaches to the management have therefore a significant number of supporters and followers objectively. As for the characteristics, the authoritarian management style prevails in Russian companies, where power is centralized and adhered to the policy of closed doors. However, currently there is a tendency of transition towards a democratic one. However, the rigidity in the management should be more intense, as the lack of it will negatively affect the employees’ motivation to work, because not all put personal development above all preferring the unstressed stable operation. As it has been stated, management tends to be centralized and directive. The boss - especially the 'big boss' - is expected to issue direct instructions for subordinates to follow. Little consultation will be expected from people lower down the company hierarchy. Indeed too much consultation from a senior manager could be seen as a sign of weakness and lack of decisiveness. [3] In general, many businesses retain a strong hierarchical structure. Employees show respect to those in positions of authority. Managers tend to be dictatorial and autocratic. They expect their subordinates to follow established procedures without questions. [4] 70 Thus, as in other management cultures there are some disadvantages. For example, in domestic companies, there is not enough attention to work with the staff. Employers do not consider it necessary to provide their employees anything other than the possibility of material and career growth. Many experts know almost nothing about the company's activities outside their local actions and therefore they cannot disclose their full potential Other problems can be described like the lack of long-term business development goals, lack of awareness of social responsibility management, weak legal framework and lack of ability to form a team and to select personnel. In conclusion, it’s necessary to add that Russian management style is not fully formed. Managers are looking for methods, techniques and tools that will be convenient for any company surviving in the Russian economic realities. Of course, there is a big influence of world managerial culture such as American and Japanese. Nevertheless, the history proves that Russia has its own way. References: 1. Fundamentals of management [Текст]: учеб. Пособие/ И.А.Софронова; М-во образования и науки Рос. Федерации, Урал. гос. ун-т. – Екатеринбург: [Изд-во Урал. гос. экон. ун-та], 2014 – 84 с. 2. Harvard Business Review[Электронный ресурс] -Peter F. Drucker - What we can learn from Japanese management – Режим доступа: https://hbr.org/1971/03/what-we-can-learn-fromjapanese-management (дата обращения17.02.2016) 3. World business culture [Электронный ресурс] Russian management style – Режим доступа: http://www.worldbusinessculture.com/Russian-ManagementStyle.html (дата обращения 17.02.2016) 4. Kwintessential [Электронный ресурс]- Intercultural Management – Russia – Режим доступа: 71 http://www.kwintessential.co.uk/intercultural/management/russia.ht ml (дата обращения 17.02.2016) Аннотация. В данной статье автор исследовал основные международные стили управления и выделил их основные характеристики. Также был рассмотрен такой смежный стиль менеджмента, как европейский. Автор попытался ответить на вопрос: стоит ли отнести «российский» стиль к одному из международных или обозначить его в самостоятельный. Также в статье затрагиваются проблемы, которые присущи российскому стилю управления. Ключевые слова: глобализация, экономика, менеджмент, Американский, Японский, Европейский стиль менеджмента, авторитарный стиль менеджмента, демократичный стиль менеджмента, культура менеджмента. Abstract. In this article, the author analyses the main international management styles that are applied by managers all over the world. The main characteristics of each management style are highlighted. European style of management is also considered in this paper. The author tries to answer the question: whether to rate the "Russian" style as one of the international or mark it as an independent one. Inherent problems of Russian management style are also mentioned in this article. Key words: globalization, economy, management, American, Japanese and European management style, authoritarian management style, democratic management style, management culture. UDC 65.658 PROBLEMS OF INVESTMENT IN THE REPRODUCTION OFFIXED ASSETS AT INDUSTRIAL ENTERPRISES Vadim Snegirev 1st year postgraduate student, Management Department, 72 Novosibirsk State Technical University e-mail: [email protected] Natalya Shcherbakova Scientific advisor, PhD in Economics, Management Department, Novosibirsk State Technical University In the process of forming market relations the Russian economy faced the problem of a slowdown in the renewal of fixed assets. Wear rate of industrial equipment is about 60 %. There are many abandoned factories, which were the leading enterprises of the CIS countries. Moral and physical deterioration of equipment is so high that it makes the work on such equipment inadmissible. Absence of investors does not allow developing the sector of economy in terms of production. The problem of reproduction of fixed assets in the “Polus” LLC is considered as an example within the framework of the research. The company installed the equipment of the old samples with high moral and physical deterioration. In connection with work on extruders past years, the transition to another type of film production is performed manually. This is a time-consuming process, which leads to loss of time and downtime. To find replacement for breaking spare parts at a market is difficult. Faced with such problems “Polus” LLC carries huge losses of time due to the downtime of other parts of chain manufacturing plastic production. As a result of studies to solve the problems identified, the management of “Polus” LLC was proposed to acquire a versatile three-layer extruder and to select manufacturing shop satisfying important characteristics (production area, height, location and road junction). Unfortunately today investment in reproduction of equipment for many businesses is complicated because of the growth of interest rates on loans and leasing. In general, investment in reproduction of fixed assets is a complex process that requires considerable financial resources 73 contributing to the solution of many problems of industrial enterprises. References: 1. Мамонов В.И. Обеспечение надёжности функционирования производственных систем методами оперативного управления // Вестник НГУЭУ. – 2012. – № 4. – С. 253-259. 2. Щербаков В.А., Щербакова Н.А. Стоимостная оценка целесообразности капитального ремонта технологического оборудования // Обработка металлов. – 2006. – № 3. – C. 32-35. 3. Щербаков В.А. Оценка стоимости предприятия (бизнеса) / В.А. Щербаков, Н.А. Щербакова – М.: Омега-Л, 2006. – 288 с. 4. Щербакова Н.А., Организация производства и надежность производственных систем // Наука и практика организации производства и управления (Организация-2015): материалы междунар. науч.-практ. конф. (Барнаул, 6-8 мая 2015 г.). – Барнаул : Изд-во АлтГТУ, 2015. – С. 264–267. Аннотация. В работе выделены проблемы обновления основных фондов в условиях кризиса современной экономики. Рассмотрены особенности воспроизводства основных фондов. Проблемы воспроизводства основных фондов изучены на примере компании с ограниченной ответственностью «Полюс». Определено значение реструктуризации в процессе возобновления основных фондов. Ключевые слов:. oсновные фонды, воспроизводство основных фондов, производство, расширенное воспроизводство основных фондов, инвестирование. Summary. The questions of renewal of fixed assets in today’s economic crisis are identified in the article. The features of renewal of fixed assets are considered. The problems of renewal of 74 fixed assets are studied on “Polus” LLC case study. The value of the restructuring in the process of fixed assets renewal is determined. Keywords: fixed assets, reproduction of fixed assets, production, expanded reproduction of fixed assets, investment. UDC 331.101.24 U.S. EMPLOYMENT DISCRIMINATION AND ITS ECONOMIC COST Anastasia Sokolova 4th year student, Foreign Studies Department, the Affiliate of MSLU, EaLI, Irkutsk e-mail: [email protected] Olga Kuznnetsova Scientific advisor, PhD in Philology, Foreign Studies Department, the Affiliate of MSLU, EaLI, Irkutsk It cannot be denied, that amongst people there have always been gaps based on sex, race, age, social position, etc., that leads to inequality and discrimination, which can be found in different fields of our lives. Employment discrimination is considered to be one of the most prevalent examples to reflect this fact. The United States is the most "advanced" country in terms of having laws that protect people from discrimination in employment. Analysis of the current US legislation allows us to make a list of regulations prohibiting employment discrimination, and its basis at the federal level consists of three acts: 1. Title VII of the Civil Rights Act of 1964; 2. Age Discrimination in Employment Act of 1967 (ADEA); 3. Title I of the Americans with Disabilities Act of 1990. These acts prohibit discrimination on the basis of race, color, sex (including pregnancy), national origin, religion, age, and 75 disability. Other federal acts in some way complement the ones that were named before [1, p.12]. In order to implement Title VII in 1964, the Equal Employment Opportunity Commission (EEOC) was created, which is still functioning today, is responsible for enforcing federal laws that make it illegal to discriminate against a job applicant or an employee. 1960's Civil Rights Movement also led to many changes in respect to discrimination in the society. One of the movement’s significant outcome resulted in the creation of the Affirmative Action policy. This policy is intended to provide equal educational and employment opportunities for women and members of minority groups regardless of their race, belief, color, or national origin. Affirmative action seems to be one of the most effective tools for combating the injustices and historic discrimination against women and people of color, but the issue remains controversial as taking affirmative action may infringe on the liberty of the other individuals. Talking about employment discrimination, it is necessary to mention terms such as Glass Ceiling and Sexism. Sexism is a prejudice or discrimination based on a person’s gender, while Glass ceiling on the other hand, is an intangible barrier within a hierarchy that prevents women or minorities from obtaining upper-level positions. Through these two terms, we can see a gender inequality in workplaces. According to the statistics, women working full time earn significantly less money than their male peers, and this shows that gender discrimination still exists. The U.S. unemployment rate by age in 2001-2012 shows that employees, who are 40 years of age and older, are not prone to being discriminated based on their age that much. On the contrary, the unemployment percentage of people belonging to this group declined from 8 percent in 2010 to 6 percent in 2012 [2]. For people with disabilities, the same positive trend is not observed. The employment rate of people with disabilities has gradually reduced since 2010, while the employment rate of 76 Americans without disabilities in 2013 - 2014 retained its position with a percentage of 76. 2% [3]. The calculated estimates of unemployment on the basis of race and ethnicity in 2007 - 2014 clearly portrays discrimination against certain groups of the population; the rate of employing Asians and white people is considerably higher than that of Hispanics and African Americans. Employment discrimination results in significant financial harm on businesses, introducing inefficiencies and high turnover costs. It is caused by either forcing out employees based on nonwork-related characteristics or by creating a hostile work climate that makes employees resign on their own. This process takes a significant amount of time and money since employers must then find, recruit, and re-train employees to replace the departing ones [4, p.2]. According to the estimates, the costs of replacing a departing employee is somewhere between 93 percent and 200 percent of the departing employee’s salary. Replacing an entry-level worker can cost somewhere between $5,000 and $10,000, while replacing a highly skilled or high-level manager who makes an annual salary of roughly $100,000, can cost up to $211,000. Besides that, discriminatory practices at workplaces can also damage a company's reputation by losing respect from its own workers and clients from an ethical point of view. It can also limit its internal competition due to bias treatment that would result to the lack of motivation to strive. Ultimately the business loses since productivity suffers [5]. Thus, there is a contradiction to the federal laws and the claim that equal protection of people from discrimination under these laws is not accomplished in a way that it is supposed to be. Even though the EEOC as a federal regulatory authority and the government takes all the possible measures to achieve equality in the USA, the real practice shows that employment discrimination is not entirely eliminated, causing noticeable financial harm on American businesses. 77 References: 1. Исаева, Е.А. Дискриминация в сфере труда: теория и практика // Научнопрактический сборник. – 2008. – С.12; 2. Bureau of labor Statistics// [Электронный ресурс] The U.S. unemployment rate by age – 2001/2012 Review in Graphics: сайт. – URL: http://mutualfundobserver.com/discuss/discussion/4198/unemployme nt-rate-is-7-8 (дата обращения 24.02.2015); 3. Kessler Foundation and the University of New Hampshire Institute on Disability// [Электронный ресурс] National Trends in Disability Employment – 2013/2014 Review: сайт. – URL: http://kesslerfoundation.org/researchcenter/disabilityemployment/nT IDE (дата обращения 25.02.2015); 4. Crosby Burns. The Costly Business of Discrimination: The Economic Costs of Discrimination and the Financial Benefits of Gay and Transgender Equality in the Workplace [Электронный ресурс] / Crosby Burns. – March 2012: сайт. – URL: https://www.americanprogress.org/issues/lgbt/report/2012/03/22/112 34/the-costly-business-of-discrimination/ (дата обращения 23.02.2016); 5. Karlyn Borysenko. What Was Management Thinking? The High Cost Of Employee Turnover [Электронный ресурс] / Karlyn Borysenko. – April 22, 2015: сайт. – URL: http://www.eremedia.com/tlnt/what-was-leadership-thinking-theshockingly-high-cost-of-employee-turnover/# (дата обращения 23.02.2016). Аннотация. Неравенство и дискриминация очень часто наблюдаются в различных областях жизни нашего общества, мешая человеку в полной мере пользоваться своими правами. Данная статья рассматривает один из ярких примеров, отражающих данную действительность – дискриминацию в сфере занятости в США. На основе изученного материала выявлено, что даже страна, которая признана самой развитой 78 страной в плане защиты от дискриминации на рабочих местах, не может защитить своих граждан от неравенства. Результаты статистики дают понять, что существующее законодательство, нормативные акты и меры, предпринимаемые правительством, дабы устранить дискриминацию в США, не могут ее побороть, позволяя ей нанести огромный финансовый урон американскому бизнесу. Ключевые слова: дискриминация в сфере труда, дискриминационная практика, сексизм, неравенство на рабочих местах, текучесть кадров, американский бизнес Summary. The main topic of the article is the U.S. employment discrimination. The text provides the readers with the information about American inequality at workplace, the U.S. legislation, aimed to fight it and the statistics on the U.S. unemployment rate by age, race and disability. It also mentions the terms such as Sexism, Glass Ceiling and Affirmative Action. Further, the article talks about high financial costs and loses of American business that can be caused by discriminatory practices. Keawords: employment Discrimination, Discriminatory Practices, Sexism, Workplace Inequality, Employee Turnover, American Business UDC 65.659 MARKETING RESEARCH FEATURES ANALYSIS ON HIGH-TECH MARKET: MERZ CASE STUDY Soshnikov Dmitry 1st course of a magistracy, department of management, Novosibirsk State Technical University e-mail: [email protected] Evgeniya Gorevaya Scientific advisor, PhD in Economics, associate professor Management department, Novosibirsk State Technical University 79 There is no doubt that the use of standard marketing approaches to complex high-tech products market has serious limitations. First of all, this is due to the specific purpose of commercial products and a very high level of risk associated with its purchase. Factors such as the importance of the product, its technical complexity, the high purchase price are integral components of risk and appear depending on each situation. This has a significant impact on the use of marketing tools, and makes a number of specific features associated with the realization of the marketing strategy of high-tech products. For example, the company Merz, one of the branches, which is located in Novosibirsk, were considered the features of marketing research of this company. Due to the fact that the company is the developer of professional products in the field of dermatology, the possibility of realization of the research is limited to the comments, interviewing experts, spreading of the results of clinical trials and the feedback of experts in the field of dermatology (cosmetics), which can give a realistic assessment of a particular product. The company carried out marketing research for the market assessment of the prospects for Glytone drug. Merz Company in the course of this research, a set of research tools was used, sharing distribution, which in 2015 is shown in Fig. 1. Figure 1 - The shared distribution of research methods 80 Analyzing the efficiency and optimality used research tools, the company concluded that the most appealing tool is the interview. Interview allows you to get individual feedback from each specialist, and having a sufficient number of experts interviewed, it allows forming an objective view of the market potential. For example, sphere of cosmetology, representatives of the company Merz carry out interviews with beauticians before launching of a new product on the market, to identify for what price segment this product may be of interest, possible purchase frequency, etc. In 2015, in the city of Novosibirsk, Merz company carried out interviews with 12 of beauticians on Glytone product. Besides, every third month, the company held a conference in the Marriott Hotel for the presentation of their products. However, interview does not solve all research problems due to the complexity of the sales object. For a better representation of market opportunities need to use double-sided research: except beauticians, for which equipment companies Merz is the means of production, necessary to conduct the survey and analyze the end-customer needs, that is, consumers of beauty clinics. To create a competitive company, it is necessary not just to modernize the production and management, but also know exactly what is being done, what is to be achieved. One of the highlights is marketing research. Results of the research are significant «guide» for the firm. They help to prevent the collapse of the company and to develop a strategic plan. References: 1. Препарат Glytone компании Merz в Новосибирске [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://merz-aesthetics.ru/ (дата обращения: 23.02.2016) 2. Голубков Е.П. Маркетинговые исследования: теория, методология и практика. – М.: Финпресс, 2008. – С.408–409. 81 3. Дихтль Е. Маркетинговые исследования. – СПб.: Питер, 2007. – 392 с. Аннотация. Исследование рынка играет важную роль в современной концепции маркетинга. Эти исследования являются основой разработки стратегии и тактики выступления на рынках целевой политики продукта. Исследование рынка представляет собой сбор, обработку и анализ данных с целью уменьшения неопределенности, сопровождающей принятие маркетинговых решений. Исследование подвергается воздействию элементов внешней и внутренней среды предприятия. Эти данные позволяют более глубоко раскрыть состояние отдельных элементов рынка и маркетинговой деятельности предприятия. Ключевые слова: исследование рынка, хай-тек продукты, косметологические клиники, интервью, косметологи. Summary. Market research has an important role in modern marketing concept. These studies are the basis now developed the strategy and tactics of the performances in the markets of the targeted product policy. Market research is a collection, processing and analysis of data in order to reduce the uncertainty accompanying the adoption of marketing decisions. Research exposed to the elements of the external and internal environment of the enterprise. These data allow us to more deeply to reveal the status of individual elements of the market and marketing activities of the enterprise. Keywords: marketing research, Hi-tech products, beauty clinics, interview, beauticians. UDС 65.658 ROLE AND IMPORTANCE OF THE BUSINESS PLAN IN ENTERPRISE MANAGEMENT Trofimova Kristina 3rd year student, Management Department, Novosibirsk State Technical University e- mail: [email protected] 82 Natalya Shcherbakova Scientific advisor, PhD in Economy, Management Department Novosibirsk State Technical University The importance of planning the activities of enterprises and organizations is not reduced, but rather enhanced, since the success of the operation in market conditions is impossible without a full and clear picture of the prospects and consequences of decisions, without the development of reliable preliminary benchmarks and a realistic action plan. Market conditions require clearer development of goals, objectives and ways to achieve them. Under the conditions of the market and fierce competition the company must be able to react quickly and appropriately to changes in the external environment and within the company itself, which is important for the value-oriented enterprise management [3]. The business plan is a precise, concise, accessible and understandable description of the proposed business. It allows you to see a wide variety of situations that allow you to select the most promising solutions. The business plan development is carried out business plan from concept to completion [1]. In the beginning of drawing up business plans for those or other business projects rather approximate answers are based on the implementation of the integrated calculations by economistsmanagers. In the future requires specialists detailed or revised calculations of the main planning and economic indicators. The content of the business plan, its composition and the degree of detail are determined by the interaction of factors such as the type and volume of production, the value of market supply and demand, the level of development and the scale of production, business financing source and solvency of the company, etc. When the analytical work with the business plan it is important to comply with several conditions: - you need to set clear objectives sought by the company; 83 - an open position that represents the benefits of the project and the expected results of its implementation; - to carry out monitoring of competitors and an analytical report on the state of the industry; - lead criteria that achieve competitiveness; - to assess and predict risks, to develop measures for risk management and so on. In all of the above it can be concluded that the business contributes to the efficiency of the project and the positive results of its implementation. Developing and presenting a business plan in English helps to involve foreign investors. References: 1. Р. Уолтерс, Грэм Сидуэлл, Эндрю Вуд и др. Финансы. Толковый словарь. – 2-е изд. – М: «ИНФРА-М», «Весь Мир», 2000. – 496 с. 2. Бизнес-планирование: Учебник для вузов / Под ред. В.М Попова, С.И. Ляпунова, С.Г. Млодика. – М.: Финансы и статистика, 2012. – 816 с. 3. Межова Л.Н., Щербакова Н.А. Ценностноориентированное управление современным предприятием // Проблемы теории и практики управления. Международный журнал. Официальное издание Международного научноисследовательского института проблем управления. – 2014. – № 3/2014. – С. 103-108. Аннотация: Бизнес-план является одним из основных инструментов управления предприятием, определяющих эффективность его деятельности. Для составления успешного бизнес-плана нужно учитывать, что в настоящее время связи с обострившейся экономической ситуацией в стране выгодно сотрудничать с другими странами и работать на экспорт. Следовательно, на сегодняшний день очень важно знание английского языка для введения бизнеса или получения 84 престижной работы, востребовано при составлении бизнеспланов. Ключевые слова: бизнес-план, экономика России, планирование, управление предприятием, рыночные условия. Summary. A business plan is a major enterprise management tools that determine its efficiency. For the preparation of a successful business plan should take into account that now due to the aggravated economic situation in the country is favorable to cooperate with other countries and to work for export. Therefore, today it is very important to speak English to introduce the business or getting a well-paid job, it is claimed in the preparation of business plans. Keywords: business plan, Russia's economy, planning, business management, market conditions. UDC330.1 THE ROLE OF SOCIAL ADVERTISING IN THE DEVELOPEMENT OF SOCIETY IN MODERN RUSSIA Anastasia Firulina 2d year, faculty of Economics Moscow Region State University email: [email protected] Tatiana Syrina Scientific supervisor, senior tutor Department of foreign languages Moscow Region State University Nowadays advertising has become an integral part ofeveryday life. As a rule, most advertisements are commercial, that promote goods and services, trying to influence on consumer behavior. However in modern Russia a new form of advertising – social, noncommercial advertising, which aims to change public behavior, to influence the formation of a new, moral and highethical citizen has recently appeared. 85 The first problem we are going to deal with is the difference in terms. European countries and the USA use the term “public service announcement” (or PDA) that, according to Macmillan Dictionary is “an important message, usually from the government, that is read on television or radio so that many people will hear it” [2] Meanwhile, the term social advertising, commonly used in Russia, means “media messages designed to educate or motivate members of a public to engage in voluntary social activity such as community service, energy conservation, recycling.” [1] Comparing both definitions we may come to the conclusion that the term ‘social advertising’ aims to motivate society to act and participate in special programs, usually connected with nature protection and PDA focuses on simply informing people. Obviously, most fresh ideas come from the Westand social advertising is not an exception. The official history of social advertising starts at the beginning of the XX century. In 1906 the public organization "The American Civic Association" created the first social advertising, calling to protect Niagara Falls from harm of energy companies. Despite the official time of social advertisement usage in Russia, that most sources date back to the beginning of the XXI century, we have found out that after the October Revolution of 1917 the Soviet government created the special program for production of social advertising. The feature of this program was the focus on the illiterate urban population and peasants who had to be «infected» with revolutionary ideas. The role the analyzed type of advertising plays in the process of social development can’t be underestimated. During war time or periods of crises, social advertisement becomes the only tool of cheering the national character and soul. Sometimes social advertising took the form of songs, movies. For example, the famous song "Let there always be sunshine!" can be regarded to a form of social advertising. Soviet films, for example, "The Height", "The 86 Girls" advertise some new professions, the way of life of ordinary Soviet citizen, his character and national values. The mid 90-ies of XX century was time of the first democratic electionsand new economic relationships with the outer world. During this period, the most common social issues were unemployment, non-payment of salaries, pensions, social benefits, sickness and even famine - have becomea number one problem for most Russians. Many large political campaigns in Russia (starting with 1996 Presidential Elections) have been conducted using social advertising technologies: “I Trust. Love. Hope”, “We Will Give Birth – Who Else Can Do It But Us”, “Putin’s Plan Is Russia’s Victory!”. It is hard to call social advertising in Russia unprofitable for the state. The reason is this: the government that usessome social and cultural values for advertising, pursues its commercial goals (e.g., raise the prestige, reputation and, of course, material interest). Here it seems proper to note that even in democratic systems one can see distortions in social advertising projects implementation, behind which political or commercial advertising is masked. When such mimicry in advertising takes place, one finds how a commercial company’s or a political party’s logo is hiding behind a socialhumanistic slogan or script. This situation is typical of modern Russia where business tries (either directly or implicitly through public relations) to use social advertising for commercial purposes. In its turn, government also attempts making social advertising an instrument of political propaganda [3]. Research of instruments for the political system stabilization is particularly relevant in modern Russia. In the first place, it is connected with the influence of the world’s financial crisis over the political and economic system in the country. Usage of social advertising provides opportunity to effectively participate in identifying and solving social issues not by the state bodies only, but also by the civil society entities. Along with supporting or rejecting state power initiatives, the society can independently form the agenda and come as an ordering party of social advertising. 87 Recently social advertising in Russia is becoming more and more popular. It can be seen on the streets, in public places, on the Internet and on television. Festival of social advertising, where the advertising agencies and everyone are welcomed to show advertising masterpieces on social themes. Overall, however, social advertising is a relatively small place among all ad space, full of commercial advertisements. The main topics of social advertising in modern Russia are: a healthy lifestyle (advertising against Smoking, alcohol and drugs, against the spread of HIV-infection prevention personal safety); prevention of personal safety (observance of traffic rules); call for the fulfillment of civil obligations (paying taxes, military service); environmental protection (respect for nature); Patriotism and love of country, strengthening of family relations (love for the native city, the country, the care of the older generation, promoting the birth of children). The level of social advertising in Russia remains quite low because there are few specialists that lead to ineffective power social advertising has on society. The usage of social advertising is an indication of progressive society, the position of citizens in relation to socially significant values, the pursuit of the common good, not just for personal gain.The long-term perspective of social advertising is behavioral change that will lead to social prosperity and unity. References: 1. Business Dictionary Online URL: http://www.businessdictionary.com/definition/socialadvertising.html (Accessed: 12.02.2016) 2. Macmillan Dictionary URL: http://www.macmillandictionary.com/us/dictionary/american/publicservice-announcement (Accessed: 25.02.2016) 88 3. Nikolaishvili G. Social Advertising in the Political Process of Modern Russia URL: http://www.socreklama.ru/analytics/list.php?ELEMENT_ID=5534& SECTION_ID=107 (Accessed: 26.02.2016) Аннотация: Статья рассматривает новый тип рекламы в современной России – социальную рекламу. Автор сравнивает термины социальной рекламы з рубежом и в России, приводит словарные дефиниции. Предпринята попытка проследить историю появления социальной рекламы в России, а так же способы её представления (кинофильмы, песни и другие жанры искусства). Роль социальной рекламы неоценима во время военных действий и кризиса, сложных политических ситуациях. Используя правильные механизмы, с помощью социальной рекламы возможно изменить модель ценностей гражданина. Ключевые слова: социальная реклама, гражданские ценности, развитие общества, социальная защита Summary: The article deals with a new type of advertising in modern Russia - social advertising. The author compares the social advertising terms abroad (PDA) and in Russia (social advertising), taking into account the dictionary definition. An attempt was made to trace the history of social advertising in Russia, as well as ways of its presentation (movies, songs and other genres of art). Social advertising is invaluable role during the war time and crisis, the difficult political situations. Using proper mechanisms social advertising may change the model of citizen’s values. Keywords: social advertising, civil values, development of society, social protection UDC 338:796 FORMATION OF ANALYTICAL ASPECTS OF PROFESSIONAL BASKETBALL TEAM ACTIVITIES Anastasia Shemeneva, 2rd year student, Management Department, 89 Branch of Lomonosov Moscow State University, Sevastopol e-mail:[email protected] Nadezhda Kozhukhova Scientific advisor, Senior Lecturer, Management Department, Branch of Lomonosov Moscow State University, Sevastopol In the modern IT world, the issue of youth engagement into mobile sports has acute relevance as never before. Playing sports helps to raise the intellectual activity, to live an active lifestyle, to improve the physical and moral people state and other positive economic and social repercussion. European basketball championship will be held in 2017. It has already been called “Eurobasket-2017”. At first, this championship had to take place in Ukraine but due to political events, the terms of the championship were changed. Since 2017 continental championships will be held every four year – in 2017, 2021, 2025 etc. and will have the system of qualification similar to the world championship system. Basketball refers to a sport game and considers as the most wide-spread game in sport community. Basketball gained the major popularity in America. Games competitions collect the greatest number of fans at the stadiums and have demand on TV channels. Analysis of the activities of professional sport organizations leads to the conclusion that sport plays role of important social phenomenon, it is an integral global policy instrument, significant sector of the world economy. The federal city Sevastopol has its own professional Basketball club “Musson”. Consisted of different age players, it takes part in international competitions. Basketball teams are also formed in institutions of higher education, colleges and schools. Thus, as a sport basketball gains more and more popularity. The origin of basketball goes back to the Aztecs of 16 century A.D. Modern basketball was invented in Canada by the college teacher, Doctor James Naismith, in 1891 as a mobile and safe 90 game for teachers and students. A basket for collecting peaches was used as the first ring mesh. The works of outstanding native and foreign scientists such as M.S. Brutin, V.V. Alyoshin, V. Andreft, G. Bourg, M. Brooks, P.U. Butov, S.I. Guskov, V.I. Zholtak, M.Y. Joffe, V.V. Kuzin, M.E.Kutepov, V.A. Lednev, I.A. Mischenko, B. Mullin, I.I. Pereverzin, S. Rise, B. Raider, S.G. Seiranov, M. Tomich, H. Fisher, K. Hampeck, F. Schaaf were dedicated to the research of sports economics and to the activity of professional sports organizations. Issues of accounting and analysis of the activity of professional sports organizations were considered in the works of A. Vilk, D. Daite, D. Jones, A. Dressi, S. Clark, G. Leonard, K. Lewis, R. McCormick, M. Malone, C. Motley, V. Nill, M. Wright, G. Scully, S. Smith, D. Stewart, M. Khaduri, D. Hunt, N. Hiroshi, D. Ferguson. The questions of individual objects accounting and analysis of the activity of sports organizations were raised in the works by N.M. Basiliy, T.N. Banasko, N.N. Batyscheva, L.A. Burstein, I.A. Bigdan, F.F. Butynts, B.I. Valuyev, L.T. Gilyarovskaya, S.F. Golova, Y.V. Davidyuk, O.V. Yefimova, G.G. Kireytsev, O.V. Kantaeva, V.V. Kovalyova, L.I. Kravchenko, E.I. Krylov, I.I. Krishtop, S.F. legenchyuk, N.P. lyubushyn, N.M. Malyuga, E.A. Markaryan, M.V. Melnik, E.V. Mnikh, T.V. Polevaya, G.V. Savitskaya, E. Helphert, L.V. Chizhevskaya, A. Sheremet, S. Shulga[2]. The participation of professional sports teams as economic entities in different competitions is the main distinguishing characteristic. The results of professional sports teams work can be qualitative and quantitative. The qualitative characteristics include achieving of high tournament results. Breakeven costs are the quantitative characteristics. In practice the second aim very often acts as secondary one because despite the obvious commercialization of the industry sporting ideals (faster, higher, stronger) still prevail[1]. Sport gives a meaningful social impact including promotion of healthy lifestyles, relaxation and discharging for fans as well as 91 self-realization of a man as a person. First of all fans evaluate the effectiveness of the activities of the clubs by seasonal results which include the place in national championship, stage in Cup and European Cup draw. The distinguishing characteristics of professional football clubs come out in the connection of financial teams’ results with their achievements in the tournaments as well as with the reaction of the society to their activity. Being researching the methods of analysis of financial results and rate of professional football clubs, we should admit that according to the international standards of financial statements the indicators of professional football clubs activity not always depict the real situation in the sports arena. These issues require further theoretical and practical research. Thus, analyses of financial indicators of professional sports teams should be carried out in connection with the sporty and “nearsporty” factors, and they should depict the influence of social and psychological impact of sport into the society. Formation of analytical aspects of the activities of a professional basketball team can be carried out in the context of the three groups of factors. These are factors of external and internal environment as well as factors determined by the specifics of the sector in which basketball teams functionate: sporty and «near-sporty» factors. «Near-sporty» factors namely any event of direct relevance to the club except direct results of the tournament , purchase of a famous basketball player , successful performance of one of the players of the club as part of their national team, waiting for the main match play the major role. References: 1. Кущенко С.В. «Организационно-методические аспекты деятельности профессионального баскетбольного клуба» (на примере ПБК «ЦСКА» г. Москва): Автореф. дис. канд. пед. наук. – Москва, 2005. [Электронный ресурс] – Режим доступа: http://nauka-pedagogika.com/pedagogika-13-0004/dissertaciya-organizatsionno-metodicheskie-aspekty-deyatelnostiprofessionalnogo-basketbolnogo-kluba#ixzz42Hbyasjc 92 2. Феофанов Н. Ю. Анализ финансовых результатов деятельности профессионального спортивного клуба: Автореф. дис. канд. эк. наук. – Новосибирск, 2007. [Электронный ресурс] – Режим доступа: http://geum.ru/ec-aref/analiz-finansovyhrezultatov-deyatelnosti-professionalnogo-sportivnogo-kluba.php Аннотация. Индустрия спорта является сегодня одним из динамично развивающихся рынков сферы услуг, соответственно появляется необходимость достоверной оценки эффективности деятельности спортивных клубов. В статье раскрыты основные вопросы формирование аналитических аспектов деятельности профессиональной баскетбольной команды, выделены основные показатели оценки эффективности баскетбольных клубов. Рассмотрены особенности проведения анализа финансовых результатов баскетбольной команды с учетом не только обязательных экономических факторов, но и спортивных и "околоспортивных" факторов, а также влияния социальнопсихологического воздействия спорта на общество. Ключевые слова: баскетбол, профессиональный спортивный клуб, показатели эффективности, аналитические аспекты, факторы эффективности. Summary. The sports industry is today one of the fastest growing markets in the services sector, accordingly there is a need for an accurate assessment of efficiency of activity of sports clubs. The article reveals the main issues of the formation of the analytical aspects of professional basketball teams, identifies the main indicators to measure the effectiveness of basketball clubs. The features of the analysis of the financial results of the basketball team were considered taking into account not only the mandatory economic factors, but also sports and "sport-related" factors as well as the influence of socio-psychological impact of sport on the society. Keywords: basketball, professional sports club, indicators of effectiveness, analytical aspects, factors of effectiveness 93 UDC [330.34:622.323(470+571)] = 111 THE OIL INDUSTRY IS THE VULNERABLE LINK IN THE RUSSIAN ECONOMY Elina Shilova nd 2 year student, Accounting, Analysis and Audit Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Olga Oboishchikova Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University The outgoing year was memorable for the collapse rise of oil prices by more than 35 %. The weakening of the ruble led to the sharp decline in real income and consumer demand. The importers of goods and services were the most affected ones. The fuel-energy complex is the main economic sector of our country. But the events of 2015 have shown that the energy sector is the most vulnerable component of the Russian economy. Today under conditions of falling world oil prices Russia is quite problematic country to develop projects with high cost of production. These are projects of development of the Arctic shelf and deposits of deep oil. Our economy is not as great as it may seem. It ranks the fifth place. But Russia has huge reserves of oil, gas and other raw materials. Most of them are exported to other countries. Major companies in oil production sphere are Rosneft, LUKOIL, Surgutneftegaz, Gazprom Neftand others (figure 1). Fig. 1. The largest oil companies of Russia, million tones [3] One ton of oil production in Russia grew up from 7491,9 ruble in 2012 to 8603,4 rubles in 2014. The following development trends affect the oil industry: 94 depletion of West Siberian deposits and necessity of petroleum resources development of the Arctic shelf and the Far East; expansion of total production share of hardly renewable resources; increase in the number of integrated oil and gas fields; rise in the cost of oil transportation. For the first nine months of 2015 oil production in the world increased by 1.8 % to 74.2 million barrels per day. This is due to the fact that the largest oil producers decided to increase its production. They attempt to keep their market share and to minimize the losses associated with a strong decline in oil prices. Saudi Arabia was the main reason of price fall. It won first place in oil production in 2015. Every day Saudi Arabia produced about 10,19 million barrels. And Russia produced about of 10,12 million barrels a day [2]. Supply exceeded demand. The sharp decline in oil prices began. The elimination of sanctions against Iran made the situation far worse. The price of one barrel of Brent crude oil fell below $ 28 per barrel for the first time in 13 years. The situation has taken a turn for the worse because of sanctions imposed by Ukraine, the USA, the European Union and other countries. They aimed to restrict the presence of Russian state companies in all segments of the global market. Sanctions limit opportunities of our country to sell oil and natural gas on the world 95 market. It is the threat to the energy industry. So, Russia will be forced to cut investment programmes, optimize price policy and to conduct geographical diversification of their markets. The influence of external factors has led to the rise in prices, decline in production, devaluation of the ruble and increase of taxes. In 2015 the ruble against the dollar has already declined 27 %, from 56 to 71 rubles per dollar [1]. The ruble weakened more slowly than the fall in the oil price. However, this weakening was enough reason for the sharp reduction of import of Russian goods and services. However, according to some oil market experts, the surplus of oil in 2016 will start to decline because of the growth of demand and the reduction in production of shale oil in the United States. Thereby it is possible that the oil price will go up to $ 60 or even $ 80 per barrel. This will not influence the growth of the Russian economy in the short run, but will negatively affect its long-term prospects. The necessary structural reforms will certainly be necessary in future. References: 1. Пирожков А. Прошла ли экономика России дно кризиса [Электронный ресурс] // Газета «Деловой Петербург». URL: http://www.dp.ru/a/2015/12/23/JEkonomika_sharit_po_dnu_JEk/ (дата обращения: 27.02.2016) 2. Саудовская Аравия заняла первое место в мире по добыче нефти [Электронный ресурс] // Нефтетранспортная территория. URL: http://www.nefttrans.ru/news/saudovskayaaraviya-zanyala-pervoe-mesto-v-mire-po-dobychenefti.html?sphrase_id=114385 (дата обращения 28.02.2016) 3. ТЭК России – 2014 / Аналитический центр при поддержке Российской Федерации. URL: http://ac.gov.ru/files/publication/a/5451.pdf (дата обращения: 05.03.2016) 96 Аннотация. В статье говорится о Российской нефтяной промышленности, которая за последний год пережила обвал нефтяных котировок. Отражены основные проблемы Российской экономики. Рассмотрена динамика спроса и предложения на рынке нефти. Объясняются причины ослабления российской валюты. Обсуждается негативное влияние санкций на российскую экономику. Ключевые слова: спрос, предложение, нефтяная промышленность, санкции, ресурсы. Summary. Russian oil industry, which experienced the collapse of oil prices last year, is considered in the article. The main problems of Russian economy are studied. The supply and demand dynamics in oil market is given. Reasons of weakening Russian national currency are explained in the article. The negative impact of sanctions to the Russian economy is discussed. Keywords: demand, supply, oil industry, sanctions, resources. UDC 004.9.33 OVERVIEW IT-TOOLS USING FOR THE MANAGEMENT OF EMPLOYEES’ INNOVATION ACTIVITY Anastasiya Shumovskaya 1st course of a magistracy, department of management, Novosibirsk State Technical University e-mail: [email protected] Evgeniya Gorevaya Scientific advisor, PhD in Economy, associate professor Management department, Novosibirsk State Technical University Workers’ innovative activity is one of the most important factors of effective innovation company. The article deals with the modern tools used for the management of employees’ innovative activity. 97 Many large companies are directly funded research teams and third-party research firm involved in the development of innovative projects. All this have a logical explanation, innovation is able to give so much impact that will take a leading position in the market and to break away from the competition. The research’s relevance results from the high importance in modern Russian conditions the innovation perspective, which rightly links the major expectations research and practical. Innovative activity is one of the manifestations of interest in his work therefore its stimulation reduces alienation of workers and increase motivation. Stimulation of innovative activity designed to bring the staff to innovative development, to engage in pioneering work to solve problems not by instruction, and creative ways. There are so many motivational tools. Modern tools of innovation activity development staff have grown considerably in recent years due to the introduction of new IT solutions. There are some IT - tools such as: forums, mailboxes for collection of innovative and brilliant ideas, google dox and one of the most difficult management tool "Pryaniki." Forums are used by almost every company. For example, employees of the company «Unilever Rus» are using «LinkedIN» forum. Where a huge number of international companies post news, achievements and even the job of the company. But "Pryaniki" is an online service that allows you to create a program of non-material motivation in minutes. Finished tools allow managers to quickly gather the effective recognition of the program, to organize a contest or inspire creative feats. "Carrot" is already used by such companies as "Ural Bank", "Rosatom", "the Microsoft", "MVideo", "Johnson & Johnson", "Altoros", "TSystems" and others. In conclusion, we can say that these services are very useful for the management of innovative activity of employees and to improve the atmosphere in the team. According to research by American psychologist Shore Achora, happy employees work 31% more efficient. 98 References: 1. Корпоративная социальная мотивационная сеть «Пряники» [Электронный ресурс]. – URL: http://www.pryaniky.com (дата обращения: 25.02.2016) 2. Поляков В. В. Бизнес и Власть // Нематериальная мотивация сотрудников: миф или реальность - 2015 год 3. Крупнейшая в мире сеть профессиональных контактов [Электронный ресурс]. – URL: https://www.linkedin.com (дата обращения: 28.02.2016) Аннотация. Инновационная активность работников является одним из важнейших факторов эффективной инновационной деятельности компании. В статье рассматриваются современные инструменты, используемые для управления инновационной активностью работников. Ключевые слова: инновационная активность, ITинструменты, мотивация, исследования, новаторская работа. Summary. Workers’ innovation activity is one of the most important factor of effective innovation of company’s activity. This article discusses traditional and modern instruments used for the management of innovative employees’ activity. Keywords: innovation activity, IT-tools, motivation, research, innovative work. 99 Секция «Банковское дело» Banking UDC 336.717 PROBLEMS OF DEPOSIT BASE FORMATION OF COMMERCIAL BANKS IN RUSSIA Daria Ilyunina front office specialist “GARGAZA” Co LTD e-mail: [email protected] Oleg Lunyakov PhD in Economics, Professor, Finance and Credit Department Sevastopol State University Currently, it is worth underlying the fact that the essential element of the successful activities of any commercial bank is the policy of its deposit base formation. This factor plays a fundamental role in the implementation of passive bank transactions in relation to its active operations. Deposit operations of banks form the largest part of bank resources, that’s why the stability of any commercial bank depends on their competent organization. Consequently, the question of commercial bank resource potential increase and creation of stable conditions for its activities through the effective management of liabilities are currently becoming particularly urgent. The term “deposit” supposes money transferred to the bank by the owner to save it and depending on the conditions of the saving is kept on a certain bank account [1]. Each year bank customer raised funds tended to increase but it should be noted that from year to year accumulation process decreased, so that in 2011 an increase was 28 % over the previous year and in 2014 – 6.18 %. At the same time, experts predict the growth of no more than 6 % in 2016. Meanwhile customers more 100 and more prefer keeping their savings in foreign currency due to the instability of the ruble. Based on the data given by the Central Bank of the Russian Federation [2], it should be noted that the volume of legal entities raised funds during the period from 2010 to 2015 increased by 145.92 %. This growth was erratical. The biggest upswing at 31.89 % compared to the previous year was in 2014. Regarding the funds of individuals it can be indicated that their growth for the entire period of analysis was 120.09 %, and in fact accumulation grew smaller every year – from 20.87 % in 2011 compared to the previous year to 12.51 % in 2015. Such dynamics can be explained by a number of tendencies on the market. Firstly, in 2012 and 2015 there was an increase in utility tariffs, which led to a reduction in available funds of the population that could be potential savings on bank accounts. Secondly, the unstable situation in the market has led to the process of reduction of the consumer lending market volume, which led to the reduction of fund ramp up and decrease in interest rates on deposits. Despite the fact that this situation is mainly affected the largest Russian banks, the policy of Central Bank of the Russian Federation was based on a forced reduction of interest rates by medium and small banks, if they exceeded the rates of the largest banks by more than 2 percentage points. As a result the incentive of the population to carry the money to the bank began to decline, as in present conditions the interest rate of commercial banks on deposits does not cover the inflation rate. When analyzing the structure and dynamics of the raised funds of Russian commercial bank customer one can come to conclusion that the formation of the deposit base of any commercial bank is connected with the large number of problems both of subjective and objective nature. In the scientific literature [3] the objective problems of commercial bank deposit base formation are: 101 existence of both direct and indirect influence of the state and government body on commercial banks; impact of macroeconomics, as well as strong influence of global financial markets on the state of the Russian monetary market; the state of modern monetary and financial market of Russia and the raised rate of inflation, which cannot be covered by interest rate of the banks on deposits; falling ruble, which provokes population excitement in the market of consumer goods i.e. people prefer not keeping free savings but purchasing goods; a serious interbank competition; insufficient development of legal insurance mechanism and protection of bank deposits. Also the following subjective factors can be marked out: scope of activities and weak capital base of Russian commercial banks; insufficient level and the quality of higher and middle management; the absence of the developed science-based concepts of the deposit policy in most of Russian banks; shortcomings in the organization of the deposit process: absence of appropriate subdivision in the Bank; low level of the deposit market marketing research ; limited range of the deposit services offered, etc. References: 1. Васюренко О.В. Депозиты как основной источник привлечения средств коммерческими банками / О.В. Васюренко // Финанси Украины. – 2006. – № 11. – С. 88-92. 2. Официальный сайт Центрального банка Российской Федерации [Электронный ресурс]: – Режим доступа: http://www.cbr.ru/ statistics/?PrtId=sors (дата обращения: 16.01.2016) 102 3. Формирование депозитной политики коммерческих банков [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://www.nextbanking.ru/nexbans-208-2.html (дата обращения: 16.01.2016) Аннотация. В статье рассмотрено понятие депозитных ресурсов коммерческого банка. Произведен анализ динамики изменения объемов депозитной базы в период с 2010 года по 2015 год, в том числе в разрезе физических и юридических лиц. На основании полученных результатов анализа были выделены причины соответствующего поведения депозитных ресурсов банков в этот период. Основываясь на современных тенденциях развития экономики были выделены основные проблемы коммерческих банков России в сфере формировании депозитной базы, возникающие под влиянием объективных и субъективных факторов сегодня. Ключевые слова: банки, депозит, депозитные ресурсы, депозитная база, проблемы формирования депозитной базы. Summary. The concept of deposit resources of a commercial bank is considered in the article. The analysis of the dynamics of change in volume of deposit base in the period from 2010 to 2015 including individual and legal persons is made. Based on analytical results, the causes of corresponding behavior of deposit banks’ resources in a given period have been marked out. The main problems of Russian commercial banks in deposit base formation arising under the influence of today’s objective and subjective factors have been identified on the basis of current economic trends. Keywords: banks, deposit, deposit resources, deposit base, problems of deposit base formation. 103 UDC 336.71 FEATURES OF THE 2014-2015 BANKING CRISIS Maria Khlopunova PhD student, Novosibirsk State Technical University e-mail: [email protected] Alexander Rymanov Scientific advisor, PhD in Economics, Finance and Tax policy Department, Novosibirsk State Technical University There were five banking crises in the Russian Federation since establishment the market type banking sector . In 1995 there was systemic banking crisis, the 1998 crisis, the 2004 bank run , and the 2008-2009 financial crisis. The latter was triggered by the global financial crisis with epicenter in the USA. Despite of the fact that this crisis came from the overseas, the Russian economy went through it worse than other countries. Some signs of a new crisis arose at the beginning of 2014. Then a significant event, namely, the ruble crash, was happened. The 2014 crisis is usually considered as a currency crisis. A weakening of ruble was not only in December, but during all that year. This crisis also can be considered as the financial, the debt, or the banking crisis. That situation when both the banking crisis and the currency crisis were happened considers in scientific literature as a «complex» or a «double» crisis. According to the A.Demirguc-Kunt’s and E. Detragiache’s approach it is possible to consider a situation in banking sector as a systemic banking crisis if at least one of the following conditions was satisfied [3, p. 90-91]: The share of problem assets approaches to 10% before the crash; Bailout costs were estimated at 2% of the GDP; Bank runs; 104 Government bank deposit insurance mechanisms were involved; Banks’nationalization as a result of problems in the banking sector. There was a speculative attack at the ruble market during the deterioration of external conditions in December 2014. The period of bank runs was in December 17-19. Unlike the 2008 crisis, in the 2014 there was a reduction not only ruble deposits, but also the currency ones. It is evidence of losing the trust not only to the national currency, but also to the banking system. In December 2014 most depositors reduced the volume of currency deposits, giving preference to the foreign currency in cash. Outflow of deposits began after ruble crash. The quality of credit portfolios deteriorated. Losses in group «problem banks» increased even more. Amount of the credit institutions liquidated in 2014 reached the highest rate. According to the anti-crisis plan, as well as in the last crisis of 2008, the main object of application of anti-recessionary measures is a banking system. About 1 trillion rubles was provided to the Systemically important banks for recapitalization. It is remarkable that there is no point on counteraction to the currency speculation in the plan. Nowadays problems in the Russian banking sector are evidenced. There are mass revocations of bank licenses since 2013. Unlike the 1990th years deposits of individuals are insured, and banks are sanified. That allows clients to reduce losses or even to avoid them. However the money which disappeared in anywhere doesn't arise from nowhere. Compensation for individuals is made from money resources of the Deposit Insurance Agency which the Bank of Russia is always ready to recapitalize through its credits. As we know the deterioration of external conditions proceeded to December 2014: complexity of the relations with the western countries; reduction of the oil prices; 105 disappearance of opportunities of attraction of external financing; sanctions against the Russian companies and banks; process of decrease in credit ratings of Russia. Debt problems also arose. Sanctions have impact on level, dynamics, structure of an external debt of Russia. A usual practice of refinancing of external debts was interrupted. But actually the western countries helped to stop forming of a debt pyramid of the Russian economy. Outflow of deposits from the banks was less large-scale, than in the last crises. However problem of bad debts was more significant. By the April, 2015 every fifth credit in Russia wasn't served, every tenth was a bad loan. Table 1 - Credit and loan debt arrears, billion rub. [2] Institutions 01.01.2013 01.01.14. 01.01.15. 01.04.2015 Non-financial institutions Individuals Credit institutions Total 924.1 933.7 1250.7 1487.6 313.0 440.3 667.5 758.5 5.2 11.3 44.3 37.8 1242.3 1385.3 1962.5 2283.9 One more risk is that the part of external loans contains so called «covenants» clauses. It allows creditors to demand repayment of a debt in case of the essential deterioration of a financial and economic situation of the debtor before its due time [1, p. 130]. Russia at the moment have enough experience not to make the previous mistakes, namely to consider crisis as short-term and to place emphasis on short-term «fire» measures which in absence of the strategic plan can be inefficient and expensive. Possible steps to 106 the stabilization may include the cancellation of amendments of 2007 to the Federal Law «On Currency Regulation and Currency Control» to prevent currency speculations, the diversification of currency reserves of the Russian Federation, to change the geographical structure of placement of reserves. Measures for improvement of a banking system have to be considered in the context of a wider program than simple injection of money to it. References: 1. Катасонов В. Сталинский ответ на санкции Запада. Экономический блицкриг против России: хроника событий, последствия, способы противодействия. – М. : Книжный мир, 2015. – С. 130. 2. Обзор банковского сектора Российской Федерации [Электронный ресурс] // Официальный сайт Центрального Банка Российской Федерации. – 2015. – № 151. – Режим доступа: http://www.cbr.ru/analytics/bank_system/obs_ex.pdf. 3. Demirguc-Kunt A., Detragiache E. The determinants of banking crisis in developing and developed countries // IMF Staff Papers. – 1998 – № 45. – P. 81–109. Аннотация. Банковская система России пережила несколько серьезных потрясений. Это проблемы с Кассовым союзом в 1993 году, «черный вторник» 1994 года, кризис ликвидности в 1995-м, кризис в 1998-м, банковская паника в 2004 году. Вскоре Россия столкнулась с новым потрясением – финансово-экономическим кризисом 2008-2009 гг., эпицентром которого были США. Цель данной работы - выявление причин возникновения банковского кризиса, механизмов и каналов его распространения. Для достижения цели была поставлена задача проанализировать состояние банковского сектора в России в период текущего кризиса, определить основные риски банковского сектора во время этого кризиса. Ключевые слова: банковский кризис, валютный кризис, финансовый кризис, банки, антикризисный план. 107 Summary. The Russian banking system endured several bank crises. There were problems with the Cash union in 1993, «black Tuesday» of 1994, the 1995 liquidity crisis, the 1998 crisis, a bank panic in 2004. Soon Russia faced a new shock – the 2008-2009 financial and economic crisis. The purpose of this article is the identification of the reasons of emergence of bank crisis, mechanisms and channels of its distribution. The research problems are the analysis of condition of the banking sector in Russia during the current crisis, the specification of the main risks of the banking sector during this crisis. Keywords: banking crisis, currency crisis, financial crisis, banks, and anti-crisis plan. 108 Секция «Психология и педагогика» Psychology and Pedagogy UDС 372.881.111.1 EDUTAINMENT: PRACTICAL ASPECT Diana Ablezgova 9-form student, Sevastopol, school#54 e-mail: [email protected] Yekaterina Maslieva Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University Learning foreign languages in school is very important, because of formation of secondary linguistic personality, what is an actual problem of our time. Unfortunately, in practice, there are a lot of organizational problems in foreign language education, which are particularly occurred during the foreign language testing. Results of testing often do not meet the requirements to the development of student communicative speech. Also, because of high stress factor control often doesn’t reflect the real level of students' skills and abilities. Students are afraid of testing, they make a lot of mistakes or try to avoid testing because of self-doubt and fear of it. Unfortunately, being a student, I can notice that foreign language teachers can't solve this problem alone. Only solution to this problem for me is the training of teachers in the using a game form of testing[1:28] Experimentally proved, that in a situation of some absentmindedness sometimes easier to persuade a person to accept a new point of view .Therefore, educational games can help people to learn any information easier, thus, the learning process becomes more effective. Let us start by considering the facts. Characteristics. 109 Learning foreign languages in a playful form by the activity relates to intellectual (mental) games. Game testing by the nature of the pedagogical process relates to the training, supervising and generalizing type; during testing cognitive and creative aspects of the process can be involved too. The most important part of the game testing is a discussion, during which students talk and analyze progress and results of the game, draw an analogy between the game (imitation) model and reality, as well as exercise training and game interaction. Pedagogical game characterized by such features as: -educational and cognitive orientation -learning purposes -pedagogical results Games form of testing simulates a special situation in which the perception and transmission of information are carried out by the learning material. In this form of training is convenient to define the main directions: • didactic aim / purpose of the training is put to students in the form of game task, what greatly motivates participants of the learning process. • game rules complement and subordinate training activity (to the basic student's model of behavior added game model that dominates with teacher permission) • educational material is a foundation for the game testing, because participants use it during the competition process. So the didactic task becomes game task. Age groups. Examples of game activity: Testing objects: Grammar Vocabulary Listening Writing Reading 110 Examples of game-based learning: Young age (6 to 11) (Piaget suggested the hypothesis that children up to 11 should be trained on specific things and examples. They are able to carry out operations on its environment and develop logical thought. However, it still requires concrete examples, being unable to think in abstract terms.) The game should form the child's sensorics .In this age is required to pay special attention to pronunciation and sounds remembering, the basic grammar. Examples: Children listen to the dialogue in English, write and remember the key words, and then, based on the received information create their own mini-dialogue. The teacher can arrange the competition between students: win the team that more accurately recreate auditioned material. Exercises like this help to increase the concentration during audition. Pupils learn to perceive English speech and select main information. The Mime Miming is an excellent way for students to practice their tenses and their verbs. One student choose an action from the bag with tasks and mime the action to the class. The first student to shout the correct answer will be the next mime. Is it sunny? Students should answer questions about their favorite seasons, while teacher draws the sun on the board. One correct sentence - one ray. Flowers and watering cans Teacher divides students in two groups: “flowers” and “watering cans”(maybe girls and boys).Watering cans should complement “flowers”, take care of them, ask about their health and matters. Flowers should answer questions and give thanks. At the end teacher and students choose the best “watering can”. The child at this stage learn basics of language through listening, singing, speaking, reading and writing. To increase 111 effectiveness of learning process, teachers often use educational games, but they must remember that this age category needs specific examples, so the game has to be built on remembering and processing information. Middle age (11 to 16) Teenagers are more focused and organized than younger students, but they are more difficult to interest in learning subjects. Teacher should attract student's attention, systematize and consolidate their knowledge, before giving new material. Example: Easy level Wow/World of words -The teacher gives a word and asks a student to spell it, and then a second student should say a word beginning with the last letter of the word given. The game continues until someone makes a mistake. Opposites -A student mentally chooses a classmate/object (in classroom) and describe it using antonyms. When he/she describes a person/object the rest of the class draws the person/object. Medium level Ice-breaker -A student should write 3 statements about himself on the board, two of which should be lies and one which should be true.Other students ask questions about each statement and then guess which one is the truth. High (16 to18) At this stage, teacher should give students the opportunity to learn a language as an aspect of their future profession. Medium level What's My Problem? This is a brilliant educational game to practice giving advice. Teacher should write some problems on post-it notes and stick one post-it note on each student's forehead. Students should be able to guess their problem based on the advice they get from their peers. 112 Teacher also can write celebrity or character, maybe even profession. Hard level Call the police -Teacher divides students into groups/teams of four or five. First team, which called "criminals", consist of lawyers and robbers; Second team," the police",-victim(s) and detectives. Other students witnesses and jury. The teacher-judge. He tells a short story about the robbery in the beginning, then the trial begins. (The teams also can call for evidence someone from the class).The teams ask each other questions, tell their version of events. At the end, the jury (other students) choose a favorite among the teams In conclusion, I can say that these games will keep students engaged and happy as they learn- the main teacher's target! As for me, I would like testing to be easier psychologically. I think the study will be more interesting if teachers begin to use the game testing. References: 1. Маслиевa Е.С. Особенности построения комплексной сценарной игры как формы тематического контроля иноязычной коммуникативной компетентности младших школьников//Збірник наукових праць. – Одеса, 2013. – С. 26-30. Аннотация. Данная статья посвящена проблеме отсутствия навыков у учителей иностранного языка в проведении обучения и тестирования в игровой форме. В то время как ученые считают, что игра является наиболее эффективной формой обучения и контроля успеваемости студентов. Примеры таких игр представлены в статье с учётом особенностей игрового контроля у разных возрастных групп, целей и задач, которые ставит перед собой учитель, организовывая учебный процесс или/и внеклассную игровую деятельность, направленную на повышение навыков и умений в области изучаемого языка. Статья также рассматривает 113 психологическое состояние учеников в момент формального и неформального (скрытого) контроля. Ключевые слова: учителя иностранного языка, контроль, образовательный процесс, игра Summary. This article is devoted to the problem of foreign language teacher skills lack in a game form education and testing organization. Nevertheless, scientists consider a game to be the most effective form of educational process, and the process of student progress testing. In the article there wereexamples of such games with reference to game testing peculiarities of different age student groups. Objectives and tasks of teachers organizing teaching learning and out-of-class activityprocess with the help of game aimed to increase theskill level of English are presented in the article. Student Psychological state while formal /informal (implicit) testing is also described in the paper. Key words: foreign language teachers, testing, education, game UDC 37. 032 TYPES OF EXERCISES IN DEVELOPING SOCIOCULTURAL COMPETENCE FOR INTERMEDIATE PUPILS Anastasiya Vahrushina 4th year student,English Philology Department Institute of foreign philology Taurida Academy V.I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Natalia Knyaseva Scientific advisor, PhD in Philology English philology department Institute of foreign philology Taurida Academy V.I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University 114 Teaching of foreign languages, especially English, has changed significantly in recent years due to the development of its socio-cultural content. Being the focus of public attention, English is needed as live and efficient means of communication. It is evident that its actual use largely depends on the cultural background of the user. Thus for the moment a most important principle concerning ELT turns out to be the emphasis on developing cross-cultural awareness of learners. It is assumed that three areas of socio-cultural competence be included: socio-linguistic competence as an aspect of communicative language component related to social conventions of style and patterns of behaviour; socio-cultural knowledge covering general cultural background; intercultural skills as ability to bring close the native and foreign cultures by using a variety of strategies in communication. Practice shows that learning rules of grammar or vocabulary is not enough to enable pupils to communicate effectively, using active skills, exactly skills of speech production with the purpose of speaking or writing. For instance, learning words invariably leads to extra-linguistic reality, i.e. the native speakers’ world of authentic images, customs, mode of living, moral codes, stereotypes, values, conventions, behaviour – all the items reflected by the language. Development of skills in this way is exercised on the basis of motivation to get involved in life-like communication. The idea behind this is the following: to reflect everyday life of native speakers, in particular, to enlarge socio-cultural competence, for example, by promoting awareness of “Family life” (as most suitable for intermediate pupils) related to: Generation gap, Living conditions, Accommodation, Household chores, etc. Pupils are expected to demonstrate a model of effective communication, practising fluent speech as well as accurate language in use. In order to achieve this, different types of tasks are provided, guided or free: making predictions\inferences, evaluating tasks, giving response, problem-solving activities, recycling of vocabulary, grammar discovery techniques, - trained in multiple choices, matching, labelling. identifying specific information, filling in a table, 115 completing a form, open-ended short answers, warm-up activities, role-plays, pair and group work. For the purpose of illustration, special emphasis is placed on the mode of speech ethic of politeness showing how the language reflects the English national character concerned about the feelings of the individual: Don’t be too categorical. Don’t overstate. Don’t sound blunt. Pupils are expected to be finding proper forms of linguistic expression of polite attitudes in their attempt to get to know important aspects of social culture and social behaviour. In this respect, a set of exercises has been produced on the basis of the scheme suggested by Safonova V.V.: I. Cognitive search and culturally induced exercises 1. Choose words and phrases of speech etiquette with a cultural connotation which differs from direct dictionary meaning: How are you? Of course. Let’s have lunch some time. Bon appetite! Please. Pardon? Excuse me. Sorry. 2. Continue the alphabetic beginning of the word "polite", using adjectives in association with politeness: PATIENT OPEN-HEARTED LENIENT INTELLIGENT TOLERANT EMPATHETIC 3. Read and translate the proverbs which are often used in the English-speaking countries; near write cultural values laid by in them; do you feel shades of politeness?; describe situations where they could be used: Proverbs Values Good fences make good neighbours. It’s better to give than to receive. When in Rome, do as the Romans do. Every cloud has a silver lining. Look before you leap. 116 Deeds not words. East or West home is best. II. Communicative search exercises 1. Compare behaviour types, verbal\ non-verbal language, also present a dialogue with positive assertive effect: Types of behaviour: aggressive, submissive, assertive. Body language: good eye contact, pointing fingers, looking down, standing too close, open gestures, folded arms, looking away, nodding, feet apart, hand over mouth, relaxed. Speech patterns: Come on! What do you think? I want… It’s your fault. I’d like to know…No problem. Have you got any idea…? It doesn’t matter, thanks. It was very kind of you. I’m sorry about that. You must… Why don’t you…Let me get this clear. If you don’t….I can’t explain why. 2. Study remarks with different degree of politeness: arrange them in the following line: rude\officious – not very polite – trying to be polite and helpful - polite and often charming. Can you speak more slowly, please? Give me a coffee. Excuse me, I wonder if I could have this book, please. I don’t want to answer that. Mind your own business. Do you know where the railway station is? That’s your problem. Would you like me to go to the shops for me? No, that’s all right, thank you. III. Communicatively oriented exercises 1. A. Read statements about cultural values and relations: English should be accepted as the universal language of the world. Some of the world’s populations have not yet reached the higher stages of civilization. Foreigners who go to live in a new country should give up their habits and adapt to the new country as soon as possible. Minority members of any population should conform to the customs and values of the majority. B. Fulfill the following tasks concerning the offered statements, following rules of polite etiquette: - choose a social problem and motivate the choice through monologue reasoning: (For a start…As I see 117 it…Firstly…secondly…lastly. In my view…In my opinion…All in all…); - make a dialogue-discussion on a problem subject, observing the corresponding communicative courses: persuasion (Don’t you see…But isn’t it a fact that…Wouldn’t you agree that…?), soft objection (You seem to be forgetting the fact that…I’m afraid you’re missing the point that….Sorry. What about…), concession (That’s true, I suppose. That may be true but…In a way, yes, but…), trying to convince (What point are you making? What do you really mean by…It depends on what you mean), agreement\disagreement (I certainly agree with that. I agree completely. I’m afraid I don’t agree. I’m sorry but I disagree), request for opinion. (What do you think about…What is your opinion of…How do you fell about…). All things considered, the problem of teaching socio-cultural skills chosen for investigation obviously stands out. Hopefully, presented above attempt can encourage pupils to develop themselves on the way towards understanding socio-cultural implications of English as an international means of communication. References: 1. Гальскова Н.Д. Межкультурное обучение: проблема, цели и содержание обучения иностранным языкам // Иностранные языки в школе. - 2004. - №1 - С.38-46. 2. Ларина Т.В. Категория вежливости в английской и русской коммуникативных культурах. - М.: Изд-во РУДН , 2004 – 345 с. 3. Общеевропейские компетенции владения иностранным языком: Изучение, обучение, оценка (русская версия). – М.: МГЛУ, 2005. – 247с. 4. Пассов Е.И. Коммуникативность: прошлое, настоящее, будущее // Русский язык за рубежом. – 2010. - №5. – С.87-89. 5. Сафонова В.В. Проблемные задания на уроке иностранного языка. – М.: Еврошкола, 2000. – 272с. 118 Аннотация. Представленные тезисы посвящены социокультурной компетенции. В центре внимания находятся актуальные проблемы, связанные со сферой образования, а именно, социокультурному аспекту. Результаты проведенного исследования показали, что именно ориентация на диалог культур приводит к эффективному результату осуществления социокультурного образования в процессе со изучения языка и культуры. Исследование проведено в контексте коммуникативного подхода к преподаванию иностранных языков Ключевые слова: социокультурная компетенция, образование, диалог культур, упражнение, коммуникативный. Summary. The theses deal with socio-cultural competence. Special attention is paid torelevant topics in education sphere, especially, sociocultural sector. The aim of the studies is to give a deep insight into socio-cultural education in aspect of cultural dialogue. The main area of the research coverseducation sphere. Findings given in the theses illustrate the main context of communicative approach in education. Keywords: socio-cultural competence, education, cultural dialogue, exercise, communicative. UDC 37.036.5 INDIVIDUAL WAYS OF FINDING NEW IDEAS Margarita Vovk 6 year student, Department of pedagogical skills and management named after I. A. Ziaziun Poltava State University e-mail: [email protected] Natalia Sas Doctor of Education, associate professor, assistant professor of the Department of pedagogical skill and management named after I. A. Ziaziun Poltava State University 119 Transience of events of the modern world requires from the head of an educational institution other management methods. The winner is the leader with a high level of susceptibility to the new, the one who is able to respond faster to any new changes both in education and society, to perceive them, reflect, put plans into practice. G. Altshuller, A. Bandura, T. Wujec, V. Nikolko, N. Sas, A. Sitnikov, A. Shevyrev researched the concept, possibilities, methods of development of susceptibility to the new in daily activities and during the studies at the university. Personal susceptibility to the new can be developed by means of an algorithm of creating ideas, creative problem solving method, special exercises and techniques which are based on the principles of non-linear thinking [1]. The most famous individual ways of finding new ideas are: direct analogy, personal analogy, fantastic analogy [3]. Direct analogy – ready-made solutions to similar problems are used in other areas of knowledge, with their subsequent adaptation. For example, in medicine an analogue of a salt shaker is saline (the same salt but dissolved in water), which is usually injected into the body through a needle of a syringe or a dropper. Well, there is already an idea of a new salt shaker with a concentrated salt solution that is squeezed through a narrow opening, and this fruitful idea can be developed further. Personal analogy – you are required to grow into the role of an object that you want to invent, to focus on the feelings and ways of solving problems. Imagine yourself as a salt shaker with a holed metal cap on your head and listen to your inner feelings. So, it is not really nice when you are shaken upside down above a plate of hot soup. It is much more comfortably to stay in a natural position. There it is! A new salt shaker should have a dose-meter and a hole from the bottom side – press the button on top, lid is opened from below and an appropriate portion of salt is poured into a plate. It is very rational and there is no risk of getting burned. Fantastic (fabulous) analogy suggests introducing fantastic means or characters into the task: “Sit back, I’ll tell you a tale. It 120 happened in those far-off days when people had no salt shakers. And when they needed salt, they came to the giant of the Salty cliff and with huge axes cut off pieces of rock salt from it, and then at home smashed the pieces with a hammer into smaller ones. A poor family run out of salt but there was no one to go to the steep because the father worked and the mother was ill. Then two small children went to the steep themselves but not enough strength had they to cut off even a tiny piece. At first they grieved but then thought for a while and decided to sing a humorous song. The Rock laughed, so much it laughed that tears streamed from its eyes and each tear turned into a salty bead. Smart kids collected the beads and took them home. And this is how another idea came into the world. But it is not that easy to use analogies, and, most importantly, this method does not deprive of painful creative searches. S. Silvanovich V. Sitnikov believe that the formation of an effective innovative orientation of the person is possible on the basis of the development of psycho-physiological technologies aimed at abilities: to exercise self-programming, to replace one or another quality, to block oneself from the accumulation of negative emotions; to use internal resources effectively; to motivate, being the head, both yourself and your subordinates to achieve long-term goals; to carry out a view from the future. NLP (neuro-linguistic programming) techniques can be particularly effective for the activation of creative thinking, and the easiest one – “anchoring of resources”. The essence of this technique is to raise and use your psychological resources, such as the state of creativity, skill, perfection consciously and at the right time. In order to create an “anchor”, it is necessary to recall events from your life when this resource was the most intense: situations in which we gushed with ideas, easily generated brilliant solutions, were overwhelmed with creative powers and inspiration. Then we plunge into memories, reproduce that resource state and experience it again. Then we select an anchor – a kind of a “button” which will run the required state. It may be a tactile sensation, sound, visual image. Then we return again 121 to emotional experience of creativity resource state, and after having waited for the peak of its intensity, place an anchor, for example, touch a spot on a left hand. Repeat several times. Check – if the anchor is placed – a touch to a selected spot on the left hand automatically reproduces the resource state of creativity. Next – gush with ideas. A more profound technique is a reframing. The word “reframing” literally means “to insert a new frame”, it is used in NLP to describe the process of changing the perception of a situation. “Going beyond” one’s and collective stereotypes is a basis of any creativity. For the reframing some training or assistance of NLPer is required. One of the tenets of NLP says – what at least one person in the world can do, other people are capable of repeating. NLPers study creativity of prominent figures and make models from them. Walt Disney’s strategy of creativity, a description of which can be found in special psychological literature, can be very useful. Effectiveness of this strategy is proved by the whole W. Disney’s career, who rose from a poor multiplier to the creator of a multibillion empire and became one of the most successful businessmen in the world. References: 1. Сас Н. Основи інноваційного управління навчальними закладами : навч.-метод. посіб. / Н. Сас. – Полтава : СПДФО Гаража М. Ф., 2013. – 178 с. 2. Сильванович С. Ф. Креатив для пользы дела: управление творческим потенциалом компании / С. Ф. Сильванович. – Минск : Гревцов Паблишер, 2007. – 208 с. 3. Ситников А. П. Акмеологический тренинг: теория. методика, психотехника/ А. П. Ситников. – М.: Технологическая школа обучения. – 1996. – 428 с. 122 Аннотация: Изменчивость современных событий мотивирует поиск методов, приёмов и способов развития восприимчивости к новому. Личностную восприимчивость к новому можно развить освоением алгоритма создания идеи, технологии творческого решения проблем, специальными упражнениями и техниками, в основе которых лежат принципы нелинейного мышления. В статье авторы раскрывают такие способы поиска новых идей как: прямая аналогия, личная аналогия, фантастическая (сказочная) аналогия, техники НЛП (нейро-лингвистического программирования). Ключевые слова: восприимчивость к новому; методы развития восприимчивости к новому; индивидуальные способы поиска новых идей; прямая аналогия, личная аналогия, фантастическая (сказочная) аналогия; техники НЛП (нейролингвистического программирования). Summary: Changeability of contemporary events sensitize us to seek which are based on the principles of non-linear thinking. The article deals with such ways of finding new ideas: direct analogy, personal analogy, fantastic analogy, NLP (neuro-linguistic programming) techniques. Keywords: susceptibility to the new; methods of development of susceptibility to the new; individual ways of finding new ideas; direct analogy; personal analogy; fantastic analogy, NLP (neuro-linguistic programming) techniques. UDC 371.38 MINDMAPS: INFORMATION PROCESSING AND SYSTEMATIZATION TOOLS Victoria Goncharova 3rd year student, Management of Organizations Department, Institute of Economics and Management, Crimean Federal V.I.VernadskyUniversity E-mail: [email protected] Irina Shitova 123 Scientific advisor, PhD in Pedagogy, Taurida Academy of Crimean Federal V.I. VernadskyUniversity In today's world, major resources in the activity of any individual are time and information. Depending on how we work with the information, structure and process it, we may manage the content of our work and the quality of our decisions. Inability to work with information leads to the loss of the second important resource – time. A lot of time is lost in search for ideas and attempts to create something new. The aim of our research is to reveal peculiarities of using mind maps as a tool for processing and systematization of information in the everyday life of the modern individual. "Mind Mapping - a graphical way to organize and store information, allowing the main highlight using key words and images, each of which contributes to the emergence of certain associations, the emergence of new thoughts and ideas" [1, p.100]. To identify the peculiarities of the use of mind maps, we conducted a pilot study in which we developed and tested training "Mind Map: out of the Labyrinth." The main objective of the training was to master the skill of creating mind maps for processing and systematization of information in everyday life. The participants of the training group were students who did not have professional experience and people working in different fields. In the preparation of teaching materials for training sessions, we used the work of Tony and Barry Buzan, Horst Müller, Sergei Bekhterev and the materials of the National Open University INTUIT []. The content of the sessions was to acquaint participants with features of human mental activity, in particular, with radiant thinking;to understand the essence of the constructing "mind map" aimed at the visualization of information; to practice creating mental maps. The work of training group was conducted in two stages with an interval of two weeks. On the first stage of training, after 124 presenting theoretical material to the students, they were given the opportunity to practice making individual mind map on the example of the category "Happiness". Making such a map was not difficult. After analyzing the results of this exercise, each of the participants recognized that if it was necessary to write about what happiness is, there would be a lot of difficulties, it would take a lot of time, and some wouldn’t manage to do it. But with the help of mind maps, each coped with the task in 5 minutes, the time, given to them. Some participants noted that they even received new knowledge about themselves from this simple exercise. Then the participants had to identify the themes for the compilation of general intelligence map. Using the method of "brainstorming", the group opted for the problem of "How to improve the work efficiency." During a group discussion, aimed at developing solutions to that problem, we fixed all the raised proposals. In the process of working together on a common theme, the intelligence map was created, with its largest branch of "Rest." The result of group work can be attributed to several reasons. First of all, there was not correct formulation of the problem for the inhomogeneous group, as it wasn’t specified what kind of work we need to improve. Secondly, perhaps, the fact that most significantly influenced the audience, was just pressing problem with the choice of forms of "rest" and the restoration of the physical and intellectual forces necessary for the effective implementation of any job. During the break between the first and second phase of training, team members received as homework the task to put the acquired knowledge and skills into practice in everyday life, in the real world. At the second stage of training, in the process of discussing the results of homework, team members admitted that in making mind maps, while performing tasks under the guidance of coach, it didn’t cause too much difficulty, otherwise independent work on mind-mapping caused difficulty. Therefore, the second stage of our work with the group was focused on practical exercises to simulate the skill of constructing mind maps. 125 During group work, we used the analogy as a constructive method to explain the essence of the theory of mind maps. Using the results of the previous sessions of individual work, the group members together made general mind map on the basis of individual maps "Happiness". We used at the same time two ways of mapping in designing the general mind maps. First, the individual map – "from the center to the periphery," and then general map by the algorithm "from the periphery to the center." Also, the participants were proposed a universal algorithm for solving any problem using a mind map as a way of processing information. The algorithm is a sequential search for answers to a series of questions: How? (can I reach the goal) Why? (I need it), what hinders? (to reach the goal) What? (can I use to achieve the objective) The result? (what result should it be). Thus, we get the necessary information to achieve the stated objectives. We developed this algorithm in search of forms for introducing the teaching material and conducting training sessions. It was also revealed that the majority of the group at the first stage of the work with the mind maps considered words and meaning inherent in them very important, ignoring the pictures and images. When they developed techniques of constructing mind maps, the importance of the figurative perception was increasing. Thus, the mind map is not only a powerful graphic technique, but also an effective tool for the visualization of thinking. Mind map is made on the basis of associations, with the use of graphic images, drawings, various colors. Mind map technique has several advantages: it saves time, using a brief recording and search keywords that are consolidated in a single vision field, linked by clear and relevant associations, and as such are more visible and are perceived more easily, with high concentration of attention on the issues. It is easier to perceive and memorize colorful multi-dimensional mind map than a monotonous, line compendium that only blunt our attention. In addition, this method corresponds to the natural tendency of the brain to the 126 wholesome and complete perception and, in general, to new knowledge. References: 1. Бьюзен Т. Руководство по развитию памяти и интеллекта / пер. с англ. Н.В. Жулаева. – Минск: Попури,2014. – 144с. 2. Бьюзен Т.Б. Супермышление / пер. с англ. Е.А. Самсонов; 2-е изд. – Минск: Попури,2003. – 304 с. 3. Бехтерев С. Майнд-менеджмент: Решение бизнесзадач с помощью интеллект-карт / Под ред. Глеба Архангельского. – М.: Альпина Паблишерз, 2009. – 308 с. 4. Мюллер, Хорст. Составление ментальных карт: метод генерации и структурирования идей. – Москва: Омега-Л,2007. – 126 с. 5. НОУ ИНТУИТ. Эффективная обработка информации. [Электронный ресурс]. – URL:http://www.intuit.ru/studies/courses/647/503/lecture/27372?pa ge=1(дата обращения: 10.01.16) Аннотация. Способность грамотно распоряжаться информацией и временем является одним из главных конкурентных преимуществ современного человека.В статье описаны результаты пилотажного исследования по апробированию тренинга «Ментальные карты: выход из лабиринтов». Цель тренинга заключалась в освоении навыка построения ментальных карт для обработки и систематизации информации в повседневной жизни. В работе тренинговой группы принимали участие студенты, не имеющие опыта профессиональной деятельности и люди различных сфер деятельности. Сформулирован вывод,о том, что ментальная карта не только мощный графический метод обработки и систематизации информации, но и эффективный инструмент для визуализации мыслительной деятельности. 127 Ключевые слова: алгоритм, интеллект карта, информация, мозговой штурм, радиантное мышление. Summary. The ability to use information and time properly is one of the main competitive advantages of modern man. The article describes the results of the pilot study on the approbation of the training "Mind Map: out of the Labyrinth." The purpose of the training was to master the skill of creating mind maps for processing and systematization of information in everyday life. The participants of the training group were students who did not have professional experience, and people working in different fields. A conclusion is made that the mind map is not only a powerful graphical tool of information processing and systematization, but also an effective method for visualization of mental activity. Keywords: algorithm, mind map, information, brainstorming, radiant thinking. UDC 372.881.111.1 RELEVANCE OF TECHING THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE AT SCHOOLS Gulbis Tat'yana 1-st year student, Pedagogical Departament P. K. Menkov Sevastopol industrial and pedagogical college e-mail: [email protected] Okhota Dmitriy Scientific advisor P. K. Menkov Sevastopol industrial and pedagogical college Nowadays, according to the 2005 Education Act, a foreign language is studied at schools since the second grade, whereas previously a foreign language was taught only since the fifth grade, after the transition to the Middle School. At the same time, if the school is not a highly specialized and can give the choice to study several foreign languages, parents are given the right to choose the language specialty. Usually it’s English, French, Spanish or German. 128 The most popular language chosen by parents is English, because from the XVI century English has become the international language. English is chosen because of its popularity and worldwide prevalence. According to Forbes, English is spoken by almost one and half billion people, which is a quarter of the entire population of the Earth. More than 70% of the population in North America speaks English which is essential for those people who wish to get an education abroad. Also, the higher education in United States provides you with an international diploma which can help to find a job in any country, including Russia. As it's been mentioned above, teaching foreign language is usually started in Primary School and in some private kindergartens it can begin even earlier. A famous scientist Glenn Doman has proved that it's better to start learning a foreign language at the time of the brain growth period (about three -four years). Also, the researchers found that children whose parents teach the child a second language from an early age, or who grew up in a bilingual family, show higher level of mental abilities, because studying languages develops horizons, helps in better understanding the native language by teaching and learning different dialects of countries which also speak it. For example, US English, you can be easily recognized from the classic British English for frequent cuts, changed rules, different pronunciation of the syllables. Even more striking differences we can see within the Australian dialect of the English language. Sometimes it can be difficult to understand for those who are not acquainted with language peculiarities of any particular country. For example, Australians do not say the usual "afternoon", they say "arvo" instead. Thanks to close trade cooperation between the Englishspeaking countries and Russia, the popularity of the English language constantly grows because "only with a help of effective communication so many events are able to appear in society" [1, p. 12]. It grows accordingly to the demand for qualified personnel, who would be able to teach children English well enough to let the child express himself freely by the end of the school. In addition, the 129 demand for English teachers is growing also because every year more and more children tend to take the state exam on this subject, and by 2020 the English exam will be one of the principal, together with the Russian language and Mathematics. Another reason why the demand for English teachers constantly grows is that the government tends to complicate the task for the state exam every year. However in some regions of the country many schools are not able to provide a high-quality English education. Therefore many parents have to hire tutors for their children. According to the recent survey the price of tuition has risen by 15% since January 2015. This figure is a fundamental indicator of the relevance of studying English since the early age. If the English language is taught in school on a sufficient level, parents do not have to spend thousands on a tutor for their child. In addition to this, making English language a mandatory subject can also provide many unemployed translators with working places in schools. Thus, by analyzing all of the above arguments, it is easy to conclude that the studying and teaching English language becomes more popular every year. The basic argument for this conclusion is that the Russian labor market does not have enough qualified English teachers. Therefore studying and later getting a profession in this specialty will help a young teacher to find a good job both in private and in public schools. References: 1. Почепцов Г.Г. Теория коммуникации. – М.: Рефл-бук. – 2001. – 656 с. 2. Рогова Г.В. Методика обучения английскому языку на начальном этапе в средней школе: Пособие для учителя / Г.В. Рогова, И.Н. Верещагина. – М.: Просвещение. – 1988. – 224 с. Аннотация. Данная статья посвящена актуальности преподавания английского языка в школах. Также рассматриваются причины и потенциал изучения иностранных 130 языков с раннего возраста. Государственный экзамен ставит школам задачи, для выполнения которых требуется квалифицированный персонал, способных вывести учащихся на соответствующий уровень знания иностранного языка. В статье приведены аргументы, почему преподавание английского языка сейчас актуально, и почему потребность в учителях с каждым годом возрастает. Ключевые слова: английский язык, педагогика, школа, преподавание в школе. Summary. The article is dedicated to reference of teaching English language at schools. Also the purposes and the potential of studying foreign languages from the early age are considered. The State exam sets such goals to schools that could be achieved only by qualified specialists who can bring the students to the sufficient level of English language skills. The article sets out arguments for reference of teaching English language and for the growing demand for English teachers. Keywords: English language, pedagogy, school, teaching at school. UDC: 37.015.3+316.454.5 THE RELATIONSHIP ANXIETY LEVEL AND SOCIOMETRIC STATUS OF CHILDREN OF PRIMARY SCHOOL AGE PUPILS: 2nd GRADE CASE STUDY Anastasiya Dolgaya Taurian Academy Crimean Federal University name V.I. Vernadsky social psychology course 4 group A Рsychology and Pedagogy e-mail: [email protected] Nataliya Yaksa Head of the Department of Pedagogy, doctor of Pedagogy sciences, professor 131 The work is considers influence of anxiety of the primary school student on his life and, specifically, – on the sociometric status of the child in the class. The sociometric technique is using for diagnostics of the interindividual and intergroup relations. Anxiety is individual psychological quality, which is showеd by the tendency of the person to frequent and intensive experiences by a condition of inquietude. The studying of this problem is really on topic, because the anxiety is one of the typical problems which any teacher or school psychologist can clash with. Researches of factors which influence, first and foremost, on the system of the relations " pupil — pupil" and " pupil — teacher" acquire the particular value. The problem was studied by such scientists as: N. V. Grebennikova, I.V. Maltsev, A.M. Prikhozhan, Ya. Moreno, T.V. Dragunova, Ya.L. Kolomensky, A.V. Kirichuk, etc. Many of them emphasized that sociometric status had a great influence on the level of anxiety. Thus, the problem of anxiety is very important and demands more detail studying. The majority of teachers know about the problem of increasing of the anxiety in modern school and about its influence on the child development. Therefore, they make some attempts to reduce the negative impact on emotional condition of a child. The process of the creating of an environment of the friendly atmosphere, individual approach, creating of situation of success could be attributed to such attempts [ 1, p. 217 ]. Let us accept the view of Zakharov, who considered that, at primary school age, the majority of children fears were associated with school (up to 92 percent). Thus, we can see the contradiction between the attempts of reducing of the level of anxiety and its high percent at most of pupils [ 2, p. 304 ]. A number of key issues had arisen from this statement. And one of them was the question what level of sociometric status we could observed if the child had high level of anxiety. One can make 132 an assumption that a high level of anxiety is factor in the low sociometric status. The second class of the general education school №1 Belogorsk regional administration had become the experimental base of research during 2015-2016 academic year. 32 persons took part in research. The technique « Diagnostics of level of school anxiety» and the anxiety test (R. Temml, M. Dorki, V. Amen) was chosen as a basic technique for the determination of level of anxiety of primary school pupil. The analysis of received results indicated that the group had possessed the average level of anxiety in general (at only 15% of children – the increased level of anxiety). The technique "Two houses" and "My portrait in sun beams" was used for the definition of relationship with contemporaries. The results of this techniques showed that there were eight pupils with status of "stars» in class (25%), they received from 10 to 13 select points; 10 pupils had the status of "preferred" (31%), they received from 6 to 9 select points; 11pupils received the status of "accepted" (34%), they had from 1 to 5 elections and 3 of them "not accepted" (9%), or were not elected at all. Correlation analysis by means of coefficient of correlation of Pearson was carried out, which was based on the psychological research of the anxiety level and sociometric status. The problem that we faced was the studding of the relationship of two metric variables, measured on the same sample that is interaction of anxiety and sociometric status in the early school years. That is the problem of interaction of uneasiness and the sociometric status at younger school age. The probability of a deviation showed р<0,001 so the distinctions were reliable without any doubts. Thus the results of the techniques on detection of anxiety and a technique on detection of the sociometric status showed us that the level of anxiety, in general, was lower at those members of a class who were "preferred" (10 people, 31%) in group (class) and it remained at the average level. The "stars" had the average (with a 133 tendency to low) level of anxiety. From our point of view it could be explained with their self-confidence. Those children who enjoyed the authority in group of contemporaries were the leaders in the games and other children pretended to have the friendly terms with them. Those who had an average (with a tendency to high) level of anxiety (11 pupils, 34%) got the status of "accepted" and "not accepted" (3 persons, 9%). They were as a rule active, mobile, rather sociable, but often conflict children who could easily enter the game, but easily squabble, often took offense and offended others, and easily forget offenses. At the result of our research, it was concluded that that the level of anxiety depended on the sociometric status. It was indicated that if the sociometric status was higher, the anxiety level become less. It was founded that if the sociometric status was higher, the level of anxiety was lower, although there were some exceptions which were reflected in the fact that the low social status of the observed promoted average (with a tendency towards lower) level of anxiety. References: 1. Айзенк Х. Психологические теории тревожности // Тревога и тревожность: Хрестоматия. — СПБ., 2001. — 217 с. 2. Прихожан А. М. Тревожность у детей и подростков: психологическая природа и возрастная динамика. — М.: Московский психолого-социальный институт; Воронеж: Издательство НПО «МОДЭК», 2000. — 304 с. Аннотация. Работа рассматривает влияние тревожности младшего школьника на его жизнь и, конкретно – на социометрический статус ребенка в классе. Задача которая перед нами стояла это изучение взаимосвязи двух метрических переменных, измеряемых на одной и той же выборке. Т.е. взаимодействие тревожности и социометрического статуса в младшем школьном возрасте. Особое значение приобретают исследования факторов, влияющих, в первую очередь, на 134 систему отношений «ученик — ученик» и «ученик — учитель». Одним из таких факторов выступает самооценка личности. Результаты исследования позволили сделать вывод о том, что уровень тревожности зависит от социометрического статуса. Выяснено, что чем выше социометрический статус, тем меньше уровень тревожности, хотя есть и исключения, выражающиеся в том, что при низком социальном статусе наблюдается средний (с тенденцией к низкому) уровень тревожности. Ключевые слова: тревожность, социометрический статус, младший школьный возраст, система отношений. Summary. The work is considers influence of anxiety of the primary school student on his life and, specifically, – on the sociometric status of the child in the class. The problem that we faced was the studding of the relationship of two metric variables, measured on the same sample that is interaction of anxiety and sociometric status in the early school years. That is the problem of interaction of uneasiness and the sociometric status at younger school age. Researches of factors which influence, first and foremost, on the system of the relations " pupil — pupil" and " pupil — teacher" acquire the particular value. At the result of our research, it was concluded that that the level of anxiety depended on the sociometric status. It was indicated that if the sociometric status was higher, the anxiety level become less. It was founded that if the sociometric status was higher, the level of anxiety was lower, although there were some exceptions which were reflected in the fact that the low social status of the observed promoted average (with a tendency towards lower) level of anxiety. Keywords: anxiety, sociometric status, primary school age, a system of relations. 135 UDC 372.881.111.1 FUCTIONAL METHOD OF TEACHING ENGLISHGRAMMAR IN A SECONDARY SCHOOL Kalinichenko Alexey rd 3 year student, Translation Theory and Practice Department, Sevastopol State University E-mail: [email protected] Osadchaya Irina Yuryevna Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Translation Theory and Practice Department, Sevastopol State University The relevance of our research is confirmed by the need to reform the language teaching in a secondary school by means of determination of the aims and content of education. The aim of the study is to show the peculiarities and benefits of using functional method inteaching grammar in a secondary school. To show the role of communication in studying process. The strengthening of communicative skills transforms the aims and the content of teaching of foreign languages. We speak not only about language comprehension, but about the ability to use it in a real conversation, in other words the practical use of a language. In this case, grammatical skills and abilities take the leading place in achieving this goal. The communication is only possibleif there exists a linguistic competence, which consists of grammatical knowledge, skills and abilities [1]. Therefore, teaching of grammatical aspect of a speech is, nowadays, quite anurgent issue. Unfortunately, the traditional way of the grammatical competence formation is being paid less attention to. That is why it is necessary to find the methods of teaching which would meet the modern requirements. One of such methods is the functional method, which shows not only the interaction of language units of different levels but also gives the opportunity to teach pupils to choose the right unit for the needs of communication. 136 The main problem of teaching grammar in a secondary school is that the most grammatical meanings are given separately, sometimes even in different parts of a textbook. In this case pupils are to choose what constructions and date-time group should they use while speaking. In order to perform a decent speech, a pupil has to make a selection of proper meansto express a given situation. That is why pupils should be taught grammar which is approximated to the to the real-life conversation, that is when the comparison of units of different levels will stimulate the language, what later on will strengthen the motivation to learn its communicative direction [2]. While teaching grammar it is important to show the pupils how this or that language meaningshould be used in a speech. Consequently, the advantage of the functional method is that it allows to teach through communication. In speaking exercises, the fast accumulation of the great amount of words and grammar combines with the instant realization, because they are used instantly during the activities. Pupils need to perform a communicative task – to ask something, to induce to act - and while they are doing so, the grammatical and lexical competencesare being formed. It is important to notice that during the study, the topic of the conversation, speech partners and the conditions are constantly changing. This ever-changing novelty causes pupils to memorize material automatically. The effectiveness of the study rises even more when pupils cooperate in a group. Regarding the new grammatical material, it is recommended, at first, to demonstrate it, which means to show the models being used in the speech. It is better to begin explanation of new material with homogeneous phrases, which assist in automatic speech formation. Aural perception is followed by visual examples. For Example: How long have you been playing tennis? How many times have you won the game? I suppose you have been taking exercises 5 times a week? Your eyes are red. Have you been swimming in the pool? 137 After giving certain visual examples, a teacher asks some questions to specify the form and functions of the grammatical meaning. Pupils are asked to single out the examples of usage of Present Perfect and Present Perfect Continuous. Thereby, the grammatical materialis given in a practical way. All the chosen exercises must be close the real-life environment, the more they are similar, the more it is useful. Moreover, the exercises must be made to accomplish a goal, which in this case is for pupil to use a certain grammatical meaning. Here are some examples: Imagine yourself in the following situations and tell us what would you do… -if you won a lot of money? -if you found a lot of money in the bus? -if you received a present you didn`t like? -if you saw someone stealing from the shop? The next group of exercises is aimed at the correspondence of the grammatical meaning to the suitable forms and structures. For instance: Underline all forms of Present Perfect in this dialogue and answer the questions below. What modern technology do you take for granted and find it hard to live without? What are the advantages and disadvantages of texting and chatrooms for young people? Do you think that modern technology means that more and more people will work from home? The third group of exercises is based on the choice of language meaning. The pupil must use the language material correctly, considering communicative aims. For example: Imagine that you are a chef of a big computer company. A journalist asks you some questions. Please answer them: If the company had invested more when they started, their profits would have been bigger now, wouldn`t they? 138 If the company had invented new products every season, their quality and the company reputation would have increased by now, wouldn`t they? Based on what is mentioned above we can make a certain conclusion. First, the biggest part of the exercises at the functional method are situational exercises. The micro text is the basis for such exercises[3]. Second, substitutive and imitative exercises form the formal and functional sides of the skill. Such method helps to develop logical and associative thinking, grants language and communicative sense, teaches to choose language meanings consciously, raises interest towards foreign language and meets the modern requirements of teaching a foreign language. References: 1. Гальскова Н.Д. Теория обучения иностранным языкам: Лингводидактика и методика: Учеб. Пособие для студ. лингвист. ун-тов и факульт. нн.яз.выш. пед.учеб. заведений // Н.Д.Гальскова, Н.И. Гез. – М.: Издательский центр «Академия», 2004. – 336 с. 2. Пассов Е. И. Коммуникативный метод обучения иноязычному говорению / Е.И. Пассов. – [2-е изд.] – М.: Просвещение, 1991. – 223 с. 3. Скалкин В. Л. Коммуникативные упражнения на английском языке: пособие для учителя / В. Л. Скалкин. – М.: просвещение, 1983. – 125 с. Аннотация: в статье идёт речь о необходимости перестройки преподавания иностранных языков в средней школе, о проблемах возникающих при обучении учеников, а также рассматривается новый подход, основанный на связи коммуникативного значения и грамматики. Указаны три вида упражнений в рамках функционального подхода и приведены соответствующие примеры. 139 Ключевые слова: функциональный подход, упражнение, коммуникативная направленность, лексическая и грамматическая компетенция, речевой стереотип. Summary: The study tells about the necessity of reforming foreign language teaching in a secondary school, about the problems, which are to be found while teaching, and discussed a new method based on the connection of communicative meaning and grammar. Three kinds of exercises are mentionedwithin the functional method and the proper examples are given. Keywords: functional method, exercise, communicative direction, lexical and grammatical competence, automatic speech. UDC 37.017.7 THE IMPORTANCEOF DEVELOPING THE VOLUNTEERING IN HIGHER EDUCATIONAL SYSTEM Mary Kruk 1 year student, Management and Innovation Technologies Department, Institute of Management in Economic, Ecological and Social Systems, Southern Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Anna Opryshko Scientific advisor, PhD in Pedagogy, Foreign Language Department, SouthernFederal University st Nowadays social nets give many opportunities for becoming a member of charitable organizations [4]. To be a volunteer or not to be that is the question young people face. Somebody thinks that it is impossible to work free and doesn’t understand altruists, who do that. Others are neutral for the voluntary work, but when somebody 140 gets to the event or to the meeting by chance and sees friendly atmosphere of the people of different age and places of studying or working, his stereotypes change. Volunteering is a special view of life [2]. In many countries voluntary labor is an everyday practice [1].So, what are advantages of being a volunteer? After communicating with other volunteers, I can conclude, that there are many reasons. For example, new experience, new communications, bright emotions, wish to do good, the sense of being a part of a big event and getting memorable souvenirs sometimes. Expect getting applied experience of doing something, volunteers are learning to communicate with other cultures. The peculiarity of mass cultural and sport events is getting a part of representatives of different cultures [3]. So, here we can see an educational function of the volunteering. People just get pleasure of their «job», but developing of inter-culture skills is going like concealed, invisible process. This thesis is the most important reply on question: “Why is it important to develop the volunteering at universities”. The university is the place of meeting young people with different cultures, religions from all over the world. And a volunteer won’t have problems with a person of another culture, because a volunteer has been taught how to behave. So developing of this trend is a good preventive action of solving inter-culture problems. Well-trained volunteer understands the notion of tolerance, because before mass events he gets knowledge of being friendly and polite, respecting another opinion. But volunteers get from their hobby not only skills of tolerance. To be a volunteer is a good way of getting new knowledge about cultural specificities, other cities, countries. Making new friends from another cities allows you to travel and visit your friends later. Important thing for a student-volunteer is getting work experience. If he gets fixed up in a job, his volunteer experience will consider like work record card, because when a volunteer helps with 141 routine paper-work, helps in a call-centre, coordinates people, cleans up, plays with children, he or she understands specific of that work. That person will adapt for his job easier. For those students who lackexperience it is a start in their lives.Communications, useful contacts always can help a person. Volunteering doesn’t give any money, but emotions, experience, contacts are more expensive than money you can earn. References: 1.Кравченко А.В., Кумов А.М., Карантыш Г.В., Менджерицкий А.М Волонтеры.Волонтерская деятельность в области спорта: Учеб.пособие / А.В. Кравченко, А.М. Кумов, Г.В. Карантыш. – Ростов-на-Дону, 2015. – 44 с. 2. Носова Ю.И. Роль молодежных добровольческих объединений в современном социуме / Ю.Л. Носова // Вестник КазГУКИ. – 2010. – №1. – С.36–39. 3.Санина М.К. Функции этнокультурных знаний в деятельности волонтеров культурноспортивной направленности / М.К. Санина, Г.В. Палаткина // Известия ВГПУ. – 2011. – №1. – С. 81–84. 4. Reza A. The study of self-concept between volunteer and non-volunteer students in sport of universities / A. Reza, G.R. Asieh, B. Nooshin // ППМБПФВС . – 2013. – №3. – С.73–77. Аннотация. В статье рассматривается важность вовлечения студентов в волонтерское движение. Преимущества быть волонтером выдвинуты на первый план,авторами продемонстрировано, что работа добровольцев имеет большое влияние на поведение студентов, которые взаимодействуют не только друг с другом, но со студентами из других стран и городов. Развитие межкультурных навыков общения рассматривается в статье как один из наиболее важных образовательных функций добровольчества. Ключевые слова: волонтерство, образование, межкультурная коммуникация, благотворительность, опыт. 142 Summary. The importance of students’ involvement in volunteer movement is considered in the article. The advantages of being a volunteer are highlighted. It is shown that volunteer's job has great influence on students’ behavior who interact not only with each other, but with the students from other cities and countries. Developing cross-cultural communication skills is viewed as one of the most important educational functions of the volunteering. Keywords: volunteering, education, cross-cultural communication, charity, experience. UDC 372.3/.4 ORIENTAL DANCE TRAINING OF PRESCHOOL CHILDREN: TENDENCES AND FEATURES Kuchina Yana Andreevna student of Kamensk-Uralsky branch of theUrals Institute of Economics Management and Law Kamensk-Uralsky, Russia Komarova N.S. scientific adviser:assoc.prof. e-mail: [email protected] Oriental dance has become very popular today. More and more people want to learnthis kind of dance. The peculiarity of oriental dance is that its performance does not require special physical skills.Ithas a positive effect onthe female body at any age:young, middle and old. And there is no harm to women’s health. That is why this dance is getting more and more popular among little girls. Girls usually begin their training at a very young age. As a rule, when they are three or four years old. Demand creates supply.For this reason, it is necessary to develop special methods of oriental dance training forgirls of a young age. 143 First of all, teacher must not forget that she works with little children.Therefore dance classes should beheld in a friendly atmosphere. They also must have a short break for playing games. According to experience, basic primitive motionsshould be described on the analogy of animals or some otherthings which are familiar to a child. It will help to speed up the process of understanding and learning bodymovements in dancing. For instance, the figures of eight movements can be explained on the analogy of a snake creeping up and down the hill, as well as hip movements called“plateau”can be compared with an ordinary plate which fell to the floor and it’s turning. This kind of associations helps children to memorizebasic dance motions much easier. It is not recommended to take very sharp movementssuch as: strong beats, shakings, head rotations.To do these movements girls should grow up approximately to the age of nine or eleven. Thus, till this age a simplified versionof these movements with slower beats and rhythmscan be given. Music plays a veryimportant role in oriental dance training. Eastern music hasspecial rhythms [1], their knowledge helps to tell style of one song from another and to choose correct pattern of a dance. The study of melodies and rhythms of Arabian music gives children an opportunity to improvisefreely,it fosters in them a sense of rhythm and develops musical taste. The process of learning Arabic rhythms should be organized from the simple to the complex. Practice shows that preschool girls do not remember the name of complex rhythms, butregular listening to the music helps them to discernthe difference between these rhythms by ear. During the training it is necessary to narrate the history of dance for the children. This should be done in a simple andaccessibleform. For instance, a short oriental fairy tale or a passage from a story adapted for the child's perception can be toldfor the duration of a five minute break. 144 It is also very important to tellthe children about folk directions, to give fragments of performances in different styles, to show various costumes for each direction. Children should know features of these performances. There is no need to tell children about all folk styles.Somestyles are allowed to be executed only by adults. The most suitable for little girls such styles as: muvashahat, saidi, fallyahi. Performances on the stage also play a very important role. They help children to assert themselves, to overcome complexes and to socialize. Every child hasindividual peculiarities. Some children feel comfortable on the stage even at the age of four. While others have stage fright. They need to grow up in order to overcome this fright. It is necessary to remember that theprocess of learningis voluntary. There is no need to force children, as well as to hold them back. Thus, oriental dance classes are a good choice for a child who enjoys dancing.It can be an excellent pastime and enjoyable hobby which promotes physical and moral development,encourages a love of music, dancing, life, peoples. It is very important in the modern world. References: 1. Arabic rhythms [electronic http://vostokzapad-dance.ru/arabic_ritm. resource]: URL: Аннотация. Как показывает многолетний опыт, восточный танец – одно из самых популярных направлений танца среди девочек разных возрастов. В данной статье автор рассказывает об особенностях обучения восточному танцу детей дошкольного возраста, рассуждает о благоприятном воздействии восточного танца на организм, психику и мироощущение детей. Также автор рассуждает о фольклорных стилях восточного танца, ритмах арабской музыки. В статье 145 подчеркнута значимость сценических выступлений, рассказано о том, как правильно подготовить к ним ребёнка, как сценические выступления влияют на социализацию. Ключевые слова: восточный танец, музыка, психология, педагогика, дети, ориенталь, фольклор, ритмы. Summary. As the experience of many years, Oriental dance is one of the most popular dance styles among girls of all ages. In this article the author tells about the features of learning Oriental dance preschool children, discusses the beneficial effects of Oriental dance on the body, the psyche and attitude of children. The author also discusses the folkloric styles of Oriental dance, the rhythms of Arabic music. The article underlines the importance of stage performances, show how to properly prepare your child, as stage performances affect socialization. Keywords: оriental dance, music, psychology, pedagogy, children, Oriental, folklore, rhythms. UDC 37.013.42 PECULARITIES OF SOCIO-CULTURAL COMPETENCE IN TEACHING ENGLISH FOR INTERMEDIATE PUPILS Julia Medvedeva 4th year student, English Philology Department Institute of foreign philology Taurida Academy V.I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Natalia Knyaseva Scientific advisor, PhD in Philology English philology department Institute of foreign philology Taurida Academy V.I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University Foreign language learning as part of cultural activity is basically associated with an introduction to culture. Therefore the 146 socio-cultural domain makes up an important part of the curriculum in language development. Under the circumstances, the process of learning might be called preparation for life in the view of developing personal identity through socio-cultural knowledge extended by language. A pupil is expected to increase one’s cultural awareness being exposed to images and symbols, conventions and patterns of behaviour, customs and traditions, stereotypes and expectations, values, beliefs and attitudes. These things enlarge the knowledge coming along with skills produced in different kinds of interactive activities: greeting, apologizing, asserting, reasoning, complaining, suggesting, agreeing, complementing, opening\closing conversation and so on. Socio-cultural competence built by the mentioned items is termed by most language teachers as kind of aspect of communicative ability involving those specific features of a society and its culture that are manifested in the communicative behaviour of members of this community. The degree of familiarity with them required for successful communication depends on conditions in which communication takes place. As stated in “Curriculum for English Language Development in Universities and Institutes”, language and culture are closely interlinked in foreign language learning, the fact that is reflected in the two components of sociocultural content: linguistic component (words related to realia and cultural background; conventions governing socializing and interaction) and non-linguistic component (spheres of social activity; body language; social roles and relationships; information about historical, geographical, contemporary development of English speaking countries). It is important to note that the process of sociocultural acquisition is organized according to specific features of level of study as reflected in its aims and objectives. As far as intermediate level is concerned, it is focused on acquiring crosscultural awareness with an insight into some aspects of historical, social and cultural background of English speaking people, concentrated on the “Human life” block of topics. This will enable pupils to pass effectively stages of socialization due to the oral 147 approach, teaching simple, straight forward and correct English speech as the ground-work of all other linguistic activities. Hence, on the Intermediate stage English is treated as a ‘skill subject’ and not as a ‘content subject’: vocabulary is to be carefully chosen to make sure it is easily remembered with a high motivation to communicate in certain speech strategies; grammar is recommended to be taught through drilling in sentence-patterns rather than rules. Further on, ability of learners to use socio-cultural knowledge in appropriate way enhances development of skills defined as practical and intercultural. Practical skills are: social (ability to act according to the situation), living (ability to carry out daily activities), professional and vocational (ability to perform specialized mental\physical actions so as to do duties) and leisure (ability to perform actions suitable for leisure activities); intercultural skills include: being able to relate native and foreign culture; being able to use strategies for authentic communication; being able to deal with intercultural bias. In conclusion, the methodology of teaching English by bringing out socio-cultural competence focuses on activities centered on personality of a pupil. The technique must be originally communicative as it is based on performance of the tasks that could help pupils learn verbal skills and develop ability to apply them in communicative acts. Being person-oriented, that kind of technique gives the learner some communication skills fostering positive attitudes to another culture and its people. References: 1. Гальскова Н.Д., Гез Н.И. Теория обучения иностранному языку: лингводидактика и методика. – М.: Академия, 2007. – 336с. 2. Литвинов А.В. О структуре межкультурной компетенции // Язык, сознание, коммуникация: сб.ст / отв.ред. В.В. Красных. – М.: МАКС Пресс, 2004. – вып.28. – С.52-55. 3. Методика преподавания иностранных языков. Общий курс/под ред. А.Д.Шамова. – М.: АСТ МОСКВА, 2008. – 253с. 148 4. Соловова Е.Н. Методика обучения иностранным языкам: Продвинутый курс. – М.: Астрель, 2008. – 271с. 5. Curriculum for English Language Development in Universities and Institutes. – Kyiv: Kyiv State Linguistic University, 2001. – 245p. Аннотация. Представленные тезисы посвящены освещению и изучению особенностей развития социокультурной компетенции учащихся среднего уровня. В центре внимания находятся актуальные проблемы, связанные с изучением процесса мышления учащихся среднего уровня; их особенностями восприятия и усвоения информации; поиском наиболее подходящих методов сбора и подачи информации для более эффективной работы; составление учебной программы для среднего уровня обучения, соответствующей целям и задачам овладения социокультурной компетенцией. Результаты проведенного исследования показывают, что эффективное обучение иностранному языку с ударением на овладение социокультурной компетенцией производится при учете личностных качеств учащегося и его интересов. Исследование проведено в контексте школьной и университетской программы обучения иностранному языку. Ключевые слова: социокультурная компетенция, учебная программа, личностные качества, навыки, умения, иностранный язык, деятельность, коммуникация, развитие. Summary. The theses deal with the studying and highlighting the development features of socio-cultural competence for intermediate level students. Special attention is paid to the analysis of the process of intermediate students’thinking; peculiarities of perception and assimilation of information; discovering the most suitable methods for the recollection and presentation of information for more productive functioning; creating a training program for intermediate 149 level that would be consistent with the objectives and tasks of mastering the social and cultural competence. Results of the research show that the effective teaching of foreign languages with an emphasis on the acquisition of sociocultural competence could be possible in a way of taking into account student's personal features and interests. The study was conducted in the context of the school and university foreign language teachingcurriculum. Keywords: sociocultural competence, curriculum, personal features, skills, abilities, foreign language, activities, communication, development. UDK372.8 AREA STUDIES APPROACH TO LEARNING ENGLISH AT THE SENIOR STAGE IN SECONDARY SCHOOL Vilen Mordvinov th 4 year student of the Institute of Foreign Philology TA CFU e-mail: [email protected] Yuliya Gavrilenko Candidate of Pedagogical Sciences, Docent, associate professor. TA Crimean Federal University, Simferopol The problem of connection of Area Studieswith foreign language training has become the subject of particularly active discussion in the education systems of different countries in the second half of the XX century. The urgency of this problem is caused not only by linguacultural but also social reasons.As the analysis of different aspectual trends shows, the identification anddefinition of Area Studies can be done in different ways: on the one hand, by analyzing this concept as a method of teaching, and on 150 the other - compatibility and functionality of this phenomenon from the perspective of general geography [1]. Area Studies as an autonomous branch ofLingvodidacticconception has taken shape recently. Throughout the history of language teaching it determinednon-indifference to all allopathic issues of language and society, language and culture, based on which sociolinguistics developed.The term "Area Studies" is already firmly established in the practice of teaching foreign languages. Thus it is necessary to distinguish between the concepts of geography and area studies. The first concept has its roots in Natural History and area studies in Philology, considering the semantic and linguodidactic features of speech and text [2]. The main objective of Area Studies is to ensure the communicative competence, through the perception of speech interlocutor, and the original texts, designed for native speakers. Area Studies provide the solution to a number of problems, in particular, the main philological problem of adequate understanding of a text, so it acts as a linguistic basis, not onlyof linguodidactics, but also of the translation. One of the important trends of modern Linguistics is the study of the relationship between language and culture. The particularly noteworthy attention is given to culturally marked lexicon, because it is the richest source of information about the life and worldview of native speakers.The cultural component is considered by researchers as the semantics of the language depending on the cultural environment of the individual; of nationalspecific perception of this or that people of any reality, fragments of reality and even pure constructs of national consciousnessreflection in the meaning ; something different from its lexical meaning. The nature of the cultural component, which provides its functional purpose, is to be the means of transmission of the background information. The cultural component is the part of the content of the sign, in which knowledge of the culture is reflected [3]. There are several classifications of culturally marked lexicon: thematic, syntactic, temporal, as well as the division of 151 reality and background lexicon.The cultural component "associated with the national culture of the people concerned, inseparable from it, and limited by scope of the well-known cultural and linguistic community" is called area studies cultural component [2].Correlating elements of the content of foreign culture with aspects of learning a foreign language, you can determine the components of culture as learning objectives:1) Educational aspect - social purpose content. This aspect involves the acquisition of a foreign language as a means of interpersonal communication and the acquisition of skills of independent work as a process of improving the level of foreign language culture; 2) Cognitive aspect – linguacultural target content. It is used as a means ofenriching the spiritual world of the individual andis realized mainly on the basis of receptive activities: reading and listening;3) Developing aspect - psychological purpose contents. This aspect includes the main goal - the development of speech abilities, mental functions, the ability to communicate, a certain level of motivation that must be aggressively and systematically develop; 4) Educational aspects - pedagogical objective content. Learning a foreign language is a means of cultural education of all parties[4]. Education with the help of means of a foreign language involves the knowledge of the culture, history, traditions and realities of the country the language of which is studied (area studies, geography). It involves students into the dialectic of cultures, the development of human culture, in recognition of the role of spoken language and culture in the mirror of other people's culture.Thus, Area Studiesis an aspect of methodology of teaching a foreign language, which investigates techniquesof familiarization of new language learners with a new culture through the language. Outside the human reality is given in the form of nature and culture. Broad cultural background contributes to both the development of linguistic skills (vocabulary enrichment, skill translation activity, the ability to work with phraseology), and introduces the student to specific aspects of foreign language culture.That is, each English class is a practice of intercultural communication, since each foreign word 152 reflects another world and another culture.In this context it refers to the implementation of area studies approach in the foreign languages educational process.So, mastery of a foreign language in the secondary school requires the activity of the student. One of the factors ensuring student performance is the relevant motivation. Among the aspects that increase the level of motivation is the interest of students to the process of mastering a foreign language, its effectiveness. Ability to communicate in a foreign language, that is language learning as a means of intercultural communication, is the purpose of learning [5]. The problem of shortage of vocabulary students and Linguacultural aspect are the ones of the most acute at the senior stage of training. In order to avoid difficulties in learning spoken language related to this issue, the following methods give the positive effect: 1. Associative and illustrative method while learning new vocabulary and the initial consolidation (be sure to use three main receptors: visual, auditory, tactile); 2. The repeated return to words hard to memorize;3. Carrying out a dictation for the whole class as the consolidation of vocabulary topic (a coherent text with the presence of new words with the installation of success is given); 4. Conducting integrated lessons (theRussian language –a foreign language, literature - a foreign language). So, when teaching a foreign language students acquire new means of communication for direct access to the culture and values of the world civilization, in particular, to the cultural traditions and customs of the country of studied language: its history, science, geography, literature, art.Thus, the formation of students' linguaculturologicalcompetence includes not only learning about the history, traditions and prominent people of the country the language of which is studied, but primarily should provide knowledge that will be useful to the student directly in communication situations. Therefore, we distinguish three general concepts: 1.Intercultural communication includes familiarity with the mentality of the people of the country the language is studied. 2. Intercultural communication includes the language of everyday communication. 153 3. To understand a foreign culture, it is necessary, first of all, to examine one’s own. In order to participate in the direct and indirect dialogue of cultures it is necessary to introducegradually the target language through the history and contemporary life of the country whose language is studied, its traditions and culture.Thus, the process of formation of intercultural competence in school should include three essential components: the formation of an adequate supply of background knowledge about the national culture of the country of studied language, the formation of an adequate and friendly perception of a foreign language and its reality and, finally, practical training in cross-cultural communication. There is no doubt that the choice of a text for reading is not just due to the presence or absence of interest in the object or phenomenon, to which the selected text material is dedicated. As a rule, there are deep-seated reasons for the preference of the story, passage or topic . Therefore, proceeding with the selection of linguacultural material, it is advisable: - to analyse textbooks, programs, textbooks in various subjects in terms of their representation of background knowledge of native and foreign culture;- explore the interest of teenagers to the culture of foreign peers;- examine authentic material;- evaluate and take note of lexicographical sources form the word that is different from its pronunciation that often interferes with recognition of the word in oral speech, because of the greater clarity and strength of the first . According to Ter-Minasova: "Each lesson of a foreign language is a crossroads of cultures, it is the practice of intercultural communication, because each foreign word reflects the foreign world and the foreign culture: every word is due to the national consciousness view of the world" .Assimilationof lingucultural knowledge creates strategic linguacultural competence, which is understood as an integral system of representations about the realities of the country the language is spoken. In this way: 1.foreign 154 language training in the secondary school at the senior stage is aimed at the study of language as a means of communication at the international level. Students should not only know the language of a particular country, but also the traditions and customs of the country of the target language.2. The process of formation of intercultural competence in school should include three essential components: the formation of adequate background knowledge about the national culture of the country of studied language, the formation of an adequate and friendly perception of a foreign language and its reality and, finally, practical training in cross-cultural communication.3. Mastering linguacultural material, an essential component of communicative competence, creates linguacultural competence, which is understood as a holistic system of ideas about national customs, traditions and realities of the country the language is spoken and to achieve full communication [5]. The study concludes that at the current stage of development of our society when everywhere there is numerous cultural cooperation, inevitably there is a redistribution of values orientation and motivation in the education system. Universal approach to the system of education becomes training intercultural communication. Successful implementationof linguacultural approach to teaching foreign languages at school at the middle stage is largely dependent timely and proper selection of the material, allowing the development of communicative competence of students.The implementation ofliguocultural approach in teaching will enhance motivation, activity, child initiative in the classroom, and therefore there is a need to gain knowledge and mastery of skills and abilities in a foreign language. References: 1. Ахмeтов Е. Б. Оснoвные положения формирования вторичной языковой личности / Е. Б. Ахметов, А. Б. Ахметова // Язык, речь, речевая коммуникация. – 2010. – № 4. – С. 7-11 155 2. Бакaнова Ю. В. Развитие межкультурной компетенции будущих лингвистов-переводчиков / Ю. В. Бакaнoва // Вестник ВГУ: лингвистика и межкультурная коммуникация. – 2008. – № 2. – С. 116-120 3. Гальскoва Н. Д. Теория обучения иностранным языкам. Лингводидактика и метoдика: Учеб. посoбие для студ. лингв, ун-тов и фак. ин. яз. высш. учеб. заведений. 3-е изд., стер. / Н. Д. Гальскова, Н. И. Гез. – М.: Издательский центр «Академия», 2007. – 336 с. 4. Гурикова Ю. С. Понятие лингвострановeдения и возможности лингвострановeдческогоподхoда при обучении иностранному языку [Текст] / Ю. С. Гурикова // Педагогическое мастерство: материалы V междунар. науч. конф. – М.: БукиВеди, 2014. – С. 6-9. 5. Дюмeтц Ж. Кросс-культурная кoммуникация. / CrossculturalCommunication / Ж. Дюмeтц, А. М. Сосновская // Управленческое консультирование. – 2013. – № 8. – С. 83-90 Аннотация. Исследование посвящено изучению вопросов теоретических предпосылок формирования лингвострановедческого подхода к преподаванию иностранного языка. Актуальность состоит в том, что вопросы применения лингвострановедческого подхода в изучении английского языка в школе исследованы недостаточно, что отрицательно сказывается на качестве образования в данной сфере. Новизна работы заключается в проведении комплексного анализа лингвострановедческого подхода к преподаванию иностранного языка в школе, выявлены положительные и отрицательные стороны, которые необходимо учитывать при составлении учебников по английскому языку. Методология исследования предполагает использование культурологических и лингвистических аспектов в единстве. Это позволяет сделать вывод о содержании лингвострановедческого подхода, который включает в себя понимание культурно маркированной лексики, 156 фоновых знаний, вторичной языковой личности, языковой картина мира, коммуникативной компетенции. Ключевые слова: лингвострановедение, коммуникативная компетенция, культурный компонент, фоновые знания, языковая личность. Summary. The research is devoted to study of the issues of formation of theoretical assumptions of area studies approach to teaching aforeign language. The topicality is evident because the issues of area studiesapproachare not investigated enough that negatively affects the quality of education in this area. The novelty of this work lies in the comprehensive analysis of area studies approaches to teaching a foreign language at school, reveals positive and negative aspects that must be considered in the preparation of the English language textbooks.Research methodology involves the use of cultural and linguistic aspects in unity. This leads to the conclusion of the area studies approach content, which includes understanding culturally marked vocabulary, background knowledge, the secondary language personality, language picture of the world, communicative competence. Keywords: area studies, communicative competence, cultural component, background knowledge, language personality. UDC 373.5 REALIZATION OF COMPETENCE-BASED APPROACH ACCORDING TO THE REQUIREMENTS OF NEW EDUCATIONAL STANDARTS IN TEACHING FOREIGN LANGUAGES AT THE SECONDARY SCHOOL Yuliya Orekhova post-graduate student Yaroslavl State Pedagogical University named after K.D.Ushinsky email: [email protected] Mariya Averina Scientific advisor, Candidate of Pedagogical Sciences 157 Yaroslavl State Pedagogical University named after K.D.Ushinsky The realization of new federal educational standards (FGOS) in the school system had made a lot of changes, the most important of which is a changing of the educational paradigm. The transition from paradigm of knowledge to the paradigm of competencies affected all disciplines studied in a secondary school. The competence-based approach can be present like a triad: the ability to act - the ability to have - the ability to live [1, p.87]. New federal educational standard had changed the requirements to the language preparation of pupils in a secondary school. The modern teacher must understand that the main aim of school language education is to develop abilities of each student to learn independently. The students also learn to organize their activities, produce the necessary knowledge, analyze, organize and put into practice, set aims and achieve them, appreciate their activity [2, p. 44]. Pupils can have good theoretical knowledge, but do not know how to apply them in practice, because they do not have some competences (communicative and sociocultural) necessary for intercultural communication. The use of competence-based approach helps to remove the gap between theory and practice, and to restore the balance between education and life. So, the students will be ready to cross-cultural communication and will apply their knowledge in real-life situations. For example, use of method course “English” (authors V. Kuzovlev, N. Lapa and others) helps to develop necessary competencies at the lesson of foreign lesson in a secondary school. There are some tasks which illustrate the realization of competence-based approach. 1) Value-semantic competence can be developed by activation of personal experience of the students when they need to express their own point of view. 7th form, topic “Can people do without you?” 158 Task: What charity organizations do you want to help? Why? Give 5 arguments. 2) Cultural competence whose aim is to join the students to the world culture. 6th form, topic “Whatever the weather” Task: How do you understand the proverb «It’s raining cats and dogs»? Give the Russian equivalent. Chose from the list one of English proverbs about the weather and draw the illustration. 3) Educational (cognitive) competence includes elements of logic, methodological and general educational activities. At the moment of goal-setting in the beginning of the topic students and teacher discuss the scope of its application in real life. In the unit “Are you happy with your friends?” students get acquainted with the notion of “pen friend”. They are free to determine the advantages of this type of communication and they also learn to write personal letters in accordance with the requirements of a personal letter. 4) IT competence develops the ability to use the Internet for educational purposes, which enriches the linguistic and socio-cultural knowledge of students. Educational Internet resources are used to form communicative and social-cultural competences of students. Table 1 Series of lessons with educational Internet resources on the topic ‘Do you have an example to follow?’ (7th form) Topic of the lesson 1 Who are you proud of? 2 What people do you admire? Who is your hero? 3 Type of educational Internet resource Hotlist Multimedia Scrapbook Treasure Hunt 159 Task Supply Hotlist. Add 23 web sites on the topic. Create multimedia collection on the topic. Do the tasks of Treasure Hunt. Use the web sites of Hotlist. 4 5 Why are they famous? Project lesson “Great people of my country” Subject Sampler Hotlist Multimedia Scrapbook Treasure Hunt Subject Sampler Fill the table about a great person. Make power point presentation and present them. 5) Communicative competence. Its development is the main aim of linguistic education in a secondary school. It is formed through the implementation of all four types of speech activities, different work forms, modern method course and use of ICT. At the last lesson of each unit students use their theoretical knowledge. Students can do a project, take part in a competition, create a web page on the Internet. So, it can be oral or written answer which reflects their personal meaning and vision of a problem. For example, at the last lesson of the unit “What is best about your country?” whose theme is “I'm proud of my country!” students will take part in a role-playing game. They will ask and tell about the symbols, traditions, national cuisine, famous sights of their country and hometown, favorite football teams and players. For the conversation they will use the questions from Teaser Hunt and Subject Sampler. 6) Social competence is related to communicative competence. The student should be able to conduct a dialogue and use the skills of social activity. This competence can be developed by different cross-cultural projects. During project lessons students express their personal opinions and give arguments according to the Russian and British communication rules. 7) Competence of personal self-improvement. For each lesson teacher must prepare the tasks which develop the personal culture and correct world view of students. For example, working on themes “Are you a good sport?” or “A healthy living guide” students 160 have the opportunity to analyze the information about doping or unhealthy food. 8th form, topic “A healthy living guide” Task: Write a letter to your pen friend. Tell him/her about the rules of healthy lifestyle you follow. Ask about his/her good and bad healthy habits. The realization of new approaches in a secondary school helps to achieve high results in learning of foreign languages. Teachers pay attention to communicative and socio-cultural approaches and competency approach. Use of the competence-based approach helps to develop key competences necessary for intercultural communication. References: 1. Зимняя, И. А. Ключевые компетенции — новая парадигма результата современного образования / И.А. Зимняя // Интернет-журнал «Эйдос». – URL: http://www.eidos.ru/journal/2006/0505.htm 2. Орлова, С.В. Компетентностный подход: особенности, проблемы реализации / С.В. Орлова // Материалы региональной научно-практической конференции «Проблемы реализации компетентностного подхода: от теории к практике». – URL: http://www.vspc34.ru/index.php?option=com_content&view=article &id=562 Аннотация. Реорганизация системы школьного образования изменила цели обучения иностранным языкам в средней общеобразовательной школе. На сегодняшний день главной задачей языкового образования является формирования ключевых компетенций, необходимых для осуществления коммуникации посредством иностранного языка в поликультурном мире. Реализация компетентностного подхода наряду с коммуникативным, социокультурным и личностноориентированным подходами позволяет сделать процесс обучения иностранным языкам более практико- 161 ориентированным и способствует формированию необходимых для иноязычного общения компетенций. Ключевые слова: компетентностный подход, система школьного образования, ФГОС, урок иностранного языка, ключевые компетенции, средняя школа. Summary. The reorganization of the system of school education has changed the aims of teaching foreign languages in a secondary school. The main aim of the language education is to develop the key competencies, which are necessary for communication in a multicultural world. The implementation of competence-based approach along with communicative, sociocultural and student-oriented approaches allows us to make the process of learning a foreign language more practice-oriented and promotes the formation of necessary skills for foreign language communication. Keywords: competence-based approach, system of school education, FGOS, lesson of foreign language, key competencies, secondary school. UDC 370 + 157.0 CAREER AND LEADERSHIP Maria Poddubnaya rd 2 year student, Finance and Credit Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected], Svetlana Motornaya Doctor of psychology, PhD in Pedagogy, Associate professor, General and Applied Psychology and Pedagogy Department, Sevastopol State University Career is a chain of events, which is life, consistency of professional training and other life roles, which together express the human commitment to act in accordance with its generalized model 162 of self-development. Career is its path - a man builds himself, in accordance with the features of the intra- and reality and most importantly – with their own goals, desires and attitudes [1, p. 58]. Everyone at some point begin to think seriously about my future, about the future career. Knowledge about what a career, what are the different types and models of career, how to manage a career, as well as knowledge of their abilities, strengths and weaknesses will help him to choose to work in an organization that provides him with opportunities for professional growth and improve living standards; receive a higher degree of job satisfaction; more clearly represent the personal job prospects, to plan other aspects of life; purposefully prepare for future careers; increase the competitiveness of the labor market. Career is important for high school graduates who after graduation come to get a job. Having the ability and the possibility of their full implementation, high educational and cultural level are the decisive factors in the appointment of young professionals for leadership positions, is no less important qualities such as the ability to lead a team, the ability to influence people outside the service relationship. These features require the prior development and training that is implemented effectively in the learning process in higher education. Student environment is most favorable for the manifestation of leadership qualities, not only the students, having them at school, but also those who previously did not show such activity. Therefore, the student group gives all equal starting opportunities in the future "struggle" for leadership. A student who effectively combines study with social activities is much more likely to subsequently become, if not the head of the team, its informal leader, someone who can influence the psychological atmosphere. It is also in the process of investigating the nature of the student leadership established that the basis for the formation of leadership qualities of future leaders are communicative characteristics, such specific personal qualities like balance, judgment, sensitivity, intuition, empathy, imagination, desire to help 163 people, tolerance, a sense of humor, lightness nature optimism, courage. Leadership among the students is determined not only by the presence of objective qualities that make up the necessary socalled "leadership set." Equally important is a subjective setting student leadership. For example, more than 30 % of respondents, with all the data to be leaders, to this do not seek [2, p. 234]. Leadership - an essential component of effective leadership. Leader – a symbol of community and group behavior pattern. It contributes to the dynamic development of the team. The leader, who grew up in the student environment is more likely career after graduation. Understanding the importance of building leadership skills, the use of the recommendations and to identify them and the timely development of methods is crucial for the constructive dialogue and the development of the person in the team, which, in turn, will ensure the progressive development of society and culture. In the modern scientific literature the problem of leadership is considered by N.S. Zherebov, E. Kristofer, L. Smit [3, р.221], E.V. Ostrovsky, leadership aspects have also been considered by M.A. Guliyev [4, р.24], S.N. Epifantseva, S.E.Samygina. Also language is important for a successful career development. Russian linguists: V.V. Vinogradov, G.O. Winokur, A.M. Peshkovski, E.D. Polivanov, A.I. Selishchev, L.P. Yakubinsky et al. made a significant contribution to the development of sociological problems of language. 164 The percentage of school children who have leadership qualities younger group middle group senior group middle group Figure 1 – group The final results of the survey among school senior children However, analysis of the scientific literature on the topic of research has shown, that the study of leadership issues among the youth and the role of his professional career represented. Therefore, the aim of our study was to investigate the presence of leadership skills among pupils and students and comparing them. For the experiment, children 5, 6, 8, 10 classes and 2nd year students were selected, "Finance and Credit" and "Economics of the enterprise". Final results of the survey among school children are presented in Figure 1. The results of the research groups of students showed that in both groups 40 % of students have strong leadership skills, in the third group – only 20 %. Since all of the students of the same age and the same direction of training, they can be merged into one statistical group. As a result of the 62 respondents – 20 leadership qualities were identified, accounting for 32 %. Comparative analysis of the survey results of pupils and students showed that among the students interviewed 23 % of potential leaders and, most of the accounts for seniors and students 165 among the respondents – 32 %. Thus, the decisive factors in the formation of leadership qualities began to age and level of education of the respondents. We believe that the students surveyed are mainly graduates of schools of Sevastopol, and, consequently, to educate and train in the same environment as the surveyed students. The age factor is essential in the formation of leadership skills: the students compared with students, adults and independent people are more responsible for their actions [5]. No less important is the level of education: students clearly represent the future features of the profession they have chosen deliberately, as opposed to the school, which is still to be done. So after graduation, a person begins to build his career. Good luck in finding a job in a dynamic environment can be achieved only one who is open to change, sociable, developed a capacity for constant training and retraining and exhibit leadership qualities. References: 1. Гвишиан Д.М. Лидерство // Научные доклады высшей школы. 1998. № 5. – 58 с. 2. Психотерапия и лидерство. – М.: Наука, 1991. – 234 с. 3. Кристофер Э., Смит Л.. Тренинг лидерства. – СПб.: Питер, 2001. – 221 с. 4. Островский Э.В. Психология управления: учебное пособие. – М.: Инфра-М, 2008. – 224 с. 5. Моторная С.Е., Шариш И.И. Лидерские качества как один из компонентов «Гражданина своей страны»// Современная молодёжь. Духовность. Мораль. Гражданственность : Материалы Международной научной конференции студентов, аспирантов и молодых учёных, г. Севастополь, 22–23 апреля 2015 г. – Севастополь : Рибест, 2015. – 128 с. – С.18-24. Аннотация. В статье рассматриваются вопросы карьеры выпускников высшей школы. Проведено сравнение лидерских качеств школьников 5, 6, 8, 10 классов и студентов 2 курса 166 специальности «Финансы и кредит» и «Экономика предприятия». Решающими факторами в формировании лидерских качеств стали возраст опрашиваемых и уровень образования. Выявлены личностные качества, которые позволяют строить успешную карьеру. Это открытость к изменениям, коммуникабельность, способность к постоянному обучению и переобучению, лидерские качества. Ключевые слова: карьера, лидерство, студент, школьник, лидерские качества Аnnotation. The article deals with the graduates of high school career. The comparison of school leadership qualities 5, 6, 8, 10 classes and 2nd year students of the specialty "Finances and Credit" and "Economics of the enterprise" was performed. The decisive factors in the formation of leadership qualities began to age and level of education of the respondents. Personality traits that allow you to build a successful career were revealed. This is openness to change, communication skills, the ability to continuous training and retraining, leadership qualities. Keywords: career, leadership, student, school children, leadership qualities. UDC 372.881.1 WEBQUEST AS A MEANS OF FOREIGN LANGUAGE TEACHING Alyona Polovnikova 4th year student, Russian and West European Philology Department, Shadrinsk State Pedagogical Institute Artyom Dubakov Scientific advisor, PhD in Pedagogy, Russian and West European Philology Department, Shadrinsk State Pedagogical Institute e-mail: [email protected] 167 Teaching foreign languages at contemporary schools is characterized by global and intensive use of information and communication technologies. The use of modern foreign language teaching technologies is directed to the improvement of foreign language teaching process at different types of educational establishments. Information and communication technologies are used in educational information transmission, let teachers organize an effective support in teaching different kinds of speech activity and speech aspects, serve as a means of students’ cognitive activity actualization and control of speech and language skills level. Nowadays different kinds of information and communication technologies are usedin teaching foreign languages. Among these kinds of information and communication technologies a special attention should be focused on WebQuests. In the context of this article we’ll analyze the essential characteristics of WebQuest technology, its functions in the foreign language teaching at comprehensive schools. Quest, within the frame of pedagogics, means a problemsolving task with the elements of role-playing. To do such a task the Internet resources are used. The creators of WebQuest as educational phenomenon are Bernie Dodge and Tom March (San Diego State University, 1995). Since then, WebQuest technology is used in teaching different subjects both in secondary education and professional training. Nowadays it is rather widely used in teaching foreign languages. B. Dodge defines WebQuest as “inquiry-oriented activity in which most or all the information used by learners is drawn from the Web [1],[2]. WebQuest is an internet page created by a teacher of foreign languages on purpose. It is used to reach different goals. WebQuests are usually made up on the basis of a certain topic, as guides for a project or series of projects creation. Educational WebQuest which is used in foreign language teaching can be considered as a series of connected steps helping students to reach final results planned by a teacher. In most of the cases WebQuest is a logical strategy of 168 students’ didactic actions, the algorithm of working on a project. WebQuest is not only a creative product but a means of students’ skills check. WebQuest always means that “most or all the information that students explore and evaluate comes from the World Wide Web” [4]. “WebQuests are the most structured, accessible, and promising applications of constructive thought in the field of online education” [3]. As V. Fernandez points out WebQuests belong to blended elearning approach. It means that in this case “teachers and students will combine online with face-to-face activities to reach the stated objectives” [2]. Taking into consideration the researches devoted to the problem [1],[2],[4],[5],[6],[7] we came to conclusion that the structure of educational WebQuest includes the following components: introduction; tasks; process; evaluation; teacher’s page; comments; links, conclusion. Each of the parts mentioned has particular functions. To create WebQuest a teacher should be competent in the field of information technologies possessing by a practical literacy in site creation. Nowadays there exist several free of charge website builders (narod.ru, ucoz.ru, jimdo.ru, umi.ru, a5.ru etc). These builders are rather simple and even their free versions allow to create high-quality web products including WebQuests. The limitation will be seen only in graphical design and some other points which are not very noticeable. Using such website builders a teacher may create WebQuest without any help – one needs just some hours of work to make up its menu, add necessary text information, photos, videos, widgets and design the page properly. As usual the lesson based on the WebQuest is given at the end of a definite topic under study. A teacher may define the parts of the topic which were not touched during the lessons, the most pressing questions which can encourage the students to reflect and speak. WebQuests help students study various aspects of the topic with a fullness of detail. In majority of the cases WebQuest can be 169 positioned as a means of project method realization. The result of WebQuest will be multimedia slide-show presentation project, often of sociocultural and information character. The major objectives of WebQuest are practical, educational, pedagogical and developmental. The practical objective is directed to the teaching of different language aspects: teaching grammar, teaching vocabulary, teaching to speak, teaching to listen, teaching to read and write. The educational objective is directed to the development of general cultural outlook by means of foreign language learning. Pedagogical objective stands for the formation of respective attitude to the cultural peculiarities of the country of the language studied. Developmental objective is directed to the development of different mental processes, namely, memory, thinking etc. Let us pay a more detailed attention to the description of WebQuest structure. Within the frame of the first WebQuest structural component (introduction) a teacher proves the importance of WebQuest topic giving background information and anticipating the process of students’ work. At the end of such a message to students some directions for the future work are given (e.g. ….. That’s why let’s have a virtual journey to get to know a lot of interesting facts about…….Well then, let’s surf the Internet and gather as much information as possible) [6].The students read the intro and concentrate on the topic and forthcoming work. This component shows all the importance of the topic under study, the necessity of its analysis. Further on the students pass over to the following part – tasks. Here all the tasks of students’ work are described in general (e.g. You can work in groups of two or individually. Your task is….). At the end of the item a teacher points out that students should illustrate the results of their work in multimedia slide-show presentations. This component approaches the students to the tasks they will do to create a project. The following component (process) reflects step-by-step algorithm of students work. It is a process during which the students 170 do some researches, accomplish the tasks and present their results in a form of a project. Here different exercises and tasks are given. These exercises, at the same time, are directed to train different language skills and differ WebQuests which are used in foreign languages teaching from the ones in other subjects. Such exercises are connected with the topic of future projects. A teacher puts here web references to the sites students will use in the process of work. “Students spend their time using information not looking for it” [quoted 4]. Thus the formation of students’ sociocultural competence and cultural outlook will be realized (e.g. While answering the questions (doing the tasks) you may use the Internet references given below…..). So, the students do all the tasks and exercises. Later on a separate lesson based on the web quest is given. During the lesson a teacher checks up the results of students’ work. The key line of the lesson is a defense of projects. The students do public speeches presenting the results received. A teacher should always think over such lessons, include and use different techniques of cooperation. The following component of WebQuest is evaluation. The students can evaluate their projects by themselves. The criteria of project evaluation and the scores are presented here. The following components may be teacher’s page, comments, links and conclusion. Within the frame of teacher’s page the aims of WebQuest are presented. Final results may be also forecast. A teacher can create a special page where the students can leave their comments. The creation of such a component as links is necessary to avoid plagiarism. Anyway a teacher uses different Internet resources for a WebQuest creation. All these resources should be presented because Web Quest is an original product created by a teacher who accounts for it. Moreover this component helps to form students’ information culture. By way of conclusion we may state that WebQuests can be positioned as a means of foreign language teaching. WebQuests contain a set of exercises and tasks directed to the teaching of different kinds of speech activity. On the other hand WebQuest can be considered as innovation means which is used to provide the 171 effectiveness of teaching foreign languages. Practice shows that the students usually take interest in doing WebQuests and present highquality projects. WebQuests also help students work in groups, cooperate with each other, extend their independent and critical thinking, inspire to learn foreign languages. References 1. Dodge B. FOCUS: Five rules for writing a great WebQuest / B. Dodge [Электронныйресурс]. http://www.webquest.futuro.usp.br/artigos/textos_outrosbernie1.html 2. Fernandez V. WebQuests: How do students approach their integration in the foreign language classroom / V. Fernandez [Электронныйресурс]. – http:// tewtjournal.org/VOL%207/ISSUE%202/WEBQUESTS.pdf 3. Martin B. Using WebQuests for Constructivist Learning [Электронныйресурс]. http://members.tripod.com/drwilliampmartin/introduction.html 4. WebQuests Explanation. Concept to Classroom Workshop[Электронныйресурс]. http://www.thirteen.org/edonline/concept2class/webquests/index.htm l 5. Быховский Я.С. Образовательные веб-квесты / Я.С. Быховский[Электронныйресурс]. – http // ito.edu.ru/1999/III/1/30015.html 6. Дубаков А.В. Технология веб-квест в процессе практической языковой подготовки будущих переводчиков / А.В. Дубаков // Информационно-коммуникационные технологии в обучении иностранным языкам : сб. науч. ст. / отв. ред. А.В. Дубаков ; Шадр. гос. пед. ин-т. – Шадринск : ШГПИ, 2012. – С.3 – 7. 7. Романцова Ю.В. Веб-квест как способ активизации учебной деятельности учащихся / Ю.В. Романцова[Электронныйресурс]. http // festival. 1september.ru/articles/513088 172 Аннотация. Статья посвящена анализу возможностей технологии веб-квест в обучении иностранному языку. Авторы обращают внимание на целевые установки веб-квеста в обучении иностранному языку, детализируют его сущностные характеристики, раскрывают структуру феномена. Ключевые слова: веб-квест, структура веб-квеста по иностранному языку. Summary. The article is devoted to the analysis of WebQuest technology in foreign language teaching. The authors pay attention to the objectives of WebQuest in foreign language teaching, specify its essence characteristics, disclose the phenomenon structure. Keywords: WebQuest,WebQuest in teaching foreign language structure. UDC 37.036.5 THE ROLE OF DRAMA IN THE MODERN STUDENT DEVELOPEMENT Elizaveta Rusnakova 3rd year student, «Journalism and slavic philology» Sevastopol State University [email protected] Irina Tyalleva Scientific advisor, PhD in Pedagogy department "Foreign languages and methods of teaching" Sevastopol State University [email protected] The characteristics of modern society are being prescribed as a "crisis of spirituality". In spite of the fact that due to the Internet modern schoolchild can use any information from scientific sphere, the cultural level of the young people of the XXI century has become relatively lower. 173 Active development of the social and economic processes requires the formation of a highly culture developed personality capable to take an active position in society. Society makes demands to education, which is influenced by the production requirements of science and technology, needs and interests of society and the individual in the learning process. This article is considered the role of drama (including school theatre) as a means of personality development of the modern student. Personal-oriented education content is aimed at the development of the whole person: his natural and social features, and cultural characteristics of the subject. Thus, the development of natural, social, cultural origins launched in the context of the content of education. The task of the modern educator is to find appropriate methods of teaching and upbringing. The methods will be the best help to the child to become a fully developed personality. Each child has some certain abilities which should be revealed. One way to integrated development of the child is using drama during the class or as extracurricular activity. This method of child’s personal qualities development has been considered by many outstanding scientists and teachers. In psychological and educational literature there is no universal definition of drama activity in school. L.Vygotsky considers children's theatrical work as dramatization. E.L.Trusova describes such terms as "theatrical play", "theatrical play and creativity" and "game-dramatization" as synonyms. M. Vasilyev and D. Elkonin think that the term “theatrical game” is close to the art and therefore is often referred as "creative". The most comprehensive definition that reflects the purpose and function of conducting theatrical art in school was presented by E. Ganelina. School theater is "a special process of becoming a widely erudite, widely developed personality, able to use the acquired skills and the fundamentals of aesthetic ideology in 174 virtually every sphere of activity, regardless of professional orientation" [6]. Theatrical game provides a wide range of activities aimed at the development of many abilities. According to the theory of multiple intelligences by Howard Gardner, there are 7 kinds of intelligence, each of which is responsible for certain human abilities: 1. Logical/mathematical - the ability to use numbers effectively, to see abstract patterns, and to reason well. 2. Visual/spatial - the ability to orient oneself in the environment, to create mental images, and a sensitivity to shape, size, colour. 3. Body/kinesthetic - the ability to use one's body to express oneself and to solve problems. 4. Musical/rhythmic- the ability to recognize tonal patterns and a sensitivity to rhythm, pitch, melody 5. Interpersonal - the ability to understand another person's moods, feedings, motivations, and intentions. 6. Intrapersonal – the ability to understand oneself and to practice self-discipline. 7. Verbal/linguistic- the ability to use language effectively and creatively [5]. This scientific school establishes personal identity, culture formed feelings, ability to communicate, skill to master one’s own body, voice, plastic expressiveness of movement. Using the approach helps students develop a sense of proportion and taste which is necessary for a person to succeed in any field of activity. O. Lapinа said that the theatrical aesthetic activity which is organically included in the educational process is a universal means of development of personal human abilities [2]. Based on this belief and on the theory of G. Gardner, it must be said that the use of theatrical art in school contributes to the development of all kinds of the child's intelligence. Preparation for the performance and presenting it include a variety of operations that are required from the student to perform the role. Theatrical game uses every kind of intelligences with the help of following activities: 175 1. Logical / mathematical: understanding the themes and ideas of the text, highlighting the main points, the choice of the best way to express their emotions; 2. Visual / Spatial: the perception of the senses, emotions, colours and shapes visually and transform images obtained during the execution of the role; 3. Body / kinesthetic: body use to convey their emotions, control their own movements plastics; 4. Musical/rhythmic.: The ability to understand and the generation of sounds to convey meaning through music; 5. Interpersonal: sharing information with others using verbal and non-verbal; 6. Intrapersonal: the formation of responsibility, self-esteem of their capabilities, identify oneself in the group, the ability to control oneself; 7. Verbal / Linguistic: activation of the phonetic, semantic and syntactic speech components. In addition to this, a theatre promotes the development of self-confidence, eradicates the fear of public speaking, coaching the child's speech (intelligible expression of their thoughts, clear diction, correct placement of intonation, vocabulary, use of different syntax), attaches the student to world cultural heritage, forms a vital reference, morals, common values. Developing children’s skills to work in groups and learning interpersonal interaction contribute to the unity of the class as a group. It must be said that the use of such techniques in the study of foreign languages is appropriate, as a theatre sets the main purpose – forming communication skills. Thus, studying the literature on the topic, as well as on the basis of the work done, we can draw the following conclusions. School Theatre - is a platform for unlocking the creative potential of the student, his self-realization. Such public statements help to overcome a number of psychological complexes, inherent to the child in the primary, secondary school and student life. The using of school theatre in the study of foreign languages, as well as drama 176 game has an impact on the formation of the child's communication skills. Using drama in the teaching process stimulates all kinds of intelligence and creates a complete, fully developed personality. References: 1 . Ганелин Е.Р. Школьный театр: прогр. обучения детей основам сценического искусства, метод. пособие. СПб., 2002. [Электронный ресурс] URL:http://biblioteka.teatrobraz.ru/files/file/school.doc (дата обращения: 24.02.2016) 2. Лапина О.А. Школьная театральная педагогика – опыт междисциплинарного синтеза. // Диалог в образовании. Серия “Symposium”, Выпуск 22. / Сборник материалов конференции СПб: Санкт-Петербургское философское общество, 2002. [Электронный ресурс] URL:http://anthropology.ru/ru/text/lapina-oa/shkolnaya-teatralnayapedagogika-opyt-mezhdisciplinarnogo-sinteza (дата обращения: 23.02.2016) 3. Сластенин В.А. Педагогика: учеб. пособие для студентов высш. пед. учеб. заведений / В. А. Сластенин, И. Ф. Исаев, Е. Н. Шиянов; под ред. В.А. Сластенина. – М.: Издательский центр «Академия», 2002. – 576 с. 4. David Cole. Student Theatre In China. Forum. Vol 36 No 3, July - September 1998 p.27-30 5. Gardner, H. (1995). Reflections on multiple intelligences: Myths and messages. PhiDelta Kappan, 77, 200-209 6. Larsen-Freeman D. Techniques and Principles in Language Teaching. – Oxford: Oxford Univ. Press, 1986. – 398 Аннотация. В данной статье рассмотрена театрализованная игра как средство развития интеллекта у детей школьного возраста. Проанализированы способы комплексного развития учеников в рамках использования театрального 177 творчества в процессе обучения. Для классифицирования способностей ребенка выбрана Теория множественного интеллекта Г.Гарднера. Автор повествует о том, какие виды деятельности в рамках школьного театра направлены на развитие каждой части человеческого интеллекта. Ключевые слова: школьный театр; театрально-игровая деятельность; театрализованная игра; теория множественного интеллекта Г. Гарднера. Summary. This article considers drama as method of intelligence development in children of school age. Complex children development analyzed in the framework of the use of theatrical creativity in the learning process. G.Gardner`s theory of multiple intelligences was chosen for abilities classification of the child. The author tells about such types of activities in the school theater which focused on the development of each part of the human intellect. Keywords: school theatre; drama; theatrical game; G.Gardner`s theory of multiple intelligences. UDC 372.881.111.1 ROLE PLAY IN THE FORMATION OF SPEAKING SKILLS OF THE FIRST YEAR LANGUAGE DEPARTMENT STUDENTS Elizaveta Ryazhina 3rd year student, Translation Theory and Practice Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Irina Osadchaya Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Translation Theory and Practice Department, Sevastopol State University Acceleration of socio-economic development of this country raises standards for the person’s qualities. Will, imagination, 178 independence to take decisions and other qualities can’t appear in itself. They must be moulded deliberately. Hence it appears that we should scheme the educational process to form all above-mentioned qualities. If we want to teach a student to speak a foreign language, we must do it under conditions of the simulated communication. It means that our teaching must be organized to resemble a communication due to its qualities and features [3]. As is well known, there’re different types of communication, such as socially oriented communication, group subject-oriented and personality-oriented communication. The function of communication in the process of group practice has increased nowadays, as independence and initiative of each participant of the public undertaking is welcome[1]. Involving a student into a foreign function of communication is a very important practical task. The approximation of foreign language educational process at the university to the present needs is closely connected with the gradual engagement of a student in such educational and vocal situations when he is to be the subject of activity, the initiator and the organizer in the process of interaction with other participants of the activity. As scientists think [2:134], the level of foreign language proficiency is determined in many respects by qualitative and quantitative side of speech interaction. It’s defined by students’ contribution to the unprepared speech during the discussion of various problems. There’s no need to express their off-topic opinions, define facts more exactly or sum up information when a group of students discuss a problem. There’re three groups of special work methods which provide a common mechanism of a group communication. The first group includessome methods, oriented at studying to inquire information (a request to inform something of a fact as a whole or to specify separate details). The second group of methods are directed to the maintenance of group communication. They provide connection of a 179 group speech interaction and a logical change from one expressions to the others. People, who take part in the conversation should use special words and word combinations to involve others into conversations or to discover similar or opposite points of view according to the topic. These communicative actions can be fulfilled by: -remarks of consent or dissent, such as Right, I think the same; As for me, I think; As I see it; To my mind; I am afraid you are mistaken…; - remarks, which supplement or broaden speaker’s opinions: More than that; Besides; To make the things worse…; - qualifying phrases: As for me, I think; Well, I suppose; I believe…; - qualifying questions: And what’s your idea about this? What makes you think so, I wonder? Where have you got your information? - pieces of advice and promises to each other: Next time I’ll be more careful; I think you must be more tolerant; I’m always ready to help you; You’re welcome. - resumptive judgment: On the whole; In general; Summing up all you’ve just said; Let’s come to the conclusion; So what is the result? - emotional reactions; That’s rather strange; Brilliant; Just on the contrary; But I do think so. The third group of methods are directed to the formation of a skill to take a final decision about the issue under discussion. The participants of the conversation must know how to sum up all points of view said in the process of discussion. For instance, So, I think we are right. He’s too ambitious to fulfill this task. We hold the opinion that training discussion, as a form of speech game, is the most productive way to organize the group communication during the lesson, as each participant of the communication can express his point of view. The role play lets people make the communication interesting and natural. 180 The role discussion lets the students escape the communicative barriers and help to plan their own point of view. The role play has great opportunities to create different relationships which people in real life get into. The play allows to take into account students’ interests, widens context of their activity, appears as an effective means to create foreign language dialogue. The communicative situation, simulated in the role play, allows to approximate speech activity at the lesson to a real communication and gives an opportunity to use a language as a communicative means. Thus the role play favours a common method principal realization of a communicative studying a foreign language. References: 1. Леонтьев А. А. Педагогическое общение / А. А. Леонтьев. – М.: Знание, 1979. – С.5–61. 2. Носенко Э. Л. Пути реализации коммуникативного подхода к развити умений и навыков иноязычной речи (на материале исследований, проводимых в англоязычных странах) // ИЯШ. – 1990. – №2. – С.40-45. 3. Пассов Е. И. Коммуникативный метод обучения иноязычному говорению / Е. И. Пассов. – М.: Наука, 1985. – 168 с. Аннотация. Статья посвящена обучению говорению студентов первого курса языковых специальностей с помощью ролевой игры. В статье подчеркивается важность общения в процессе совместной деятельности и необходимость включения студента в иноязычную функцию общения. Представлены приемы работы, которые обеспечивают общий механизм группого общения. В статье приводятся доводы о том, что ролевая дискуссия является наиболее продуктивным способом организации группого общения на занятии. Ключевые слова: моделированное общение, взаимодействие с другими участниками деятельности, групповое общение, ролевая игра, речевые умения. 181 Summary. The present study is devoted to the formation of speaking skills of the first year language department students with the help of role play. The necessity and importance of communication in the process of group practice and of involving the student into a foreign function of communication are emphasized in the article. The work methods which provide a common mechanism of group communication are represented. Various reasons are given to present that the role discussion is the most productive way of organization a group communication at the lesson. Keywords: simulated communication, interaction with other participants of activity, group communication, role play, foreign language skills. UDC 378.0 SEA PROFILE GRADUATES IN PROFESSIONAL CAREER: LANGUAGE AND СULTURE Irina Sevastyanova Post-graduate student, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Svetlana Motornaya Scientific advisor, PhD in Pedagogy, General and Applied Psychology and Pedagogy Department, Sevastopol State University The aim of the higher education proves to be the formation of highly intellectual and highly moral personality with innovative thinking whose professional activities will bear fruit to mankind. Professional competence, personal resources and deep penetration into the standards of high culture are intended to be a boon to mankind and a turning point for climbing the career ladder. In the law "About Education in the Russian Federation" the importance of "satisfying the needs of personality for intellectual, cultural and moral development, expansion of education, scientific 182 and pedagogical qualification" is highlighted. Much attention is paid to creation of educational process on basis of the moral principles, historical and cultural customs that entail successful communication in the polycultural world. The scientist E.N. Dmitriyeva dwells on "the essence of professional development which is carried out in the process of studying in higher education institution can be considered as highquality transformation of the student personality, shaping a professional picture of the world in his consciousness which is based on intellectual acquirement of educational content and the system of values and implications" [1, p.108]. There is no doubt that the main task of the higher education system, in particular sea profile education, is set to be shaping of a professional picture of the world. An important condition of shaping a professional picture of seamen lies in overcoming cultural and language barriers. Use of a foreign language is caused by application both in professional purposes and in the sphere of polycultural communication. In scientific thesis V.N. Zykova points out that "the navigator must be able to make correct decisions in difficult professional situations in a split second, to carry out cross-cultural foreign language communication at a high level as the destiny of all crew and the vessel often rests on his shoulders" [2, p.10]. Moreover, it means that "professional language training can be realized only on basis of professional skills in technical disciplines" [3, p.98]. To prevent dangerous situations at sea it is essential to consider professional competence of sea profile specialists, formation of personal qualities, ability to think in extreme situations. Due to increasing requirements of safe navigation there is an urgent need of employing short, laconic statements in English which exclude misinterpretation of the statement and prompt to take timely actions in various situations, including extreme. As one of the fundamental factors defining navigational safety is supposed to be the standardization of the language used in communication when entering the port, in harbors, etc. and also during cross-cultural communication in foreign crew. To make it clear, standard phrases 183 come across as language of safety aimed at disseminating and exchanging significant information between sea profile specialists from all countries. Consequently, professionally-oriented communication of sea profile specialists has a wide scope of application and, undoubtedly, is closely connected with sociocultural communication. From our perspective, the formation of personal qualities of seamen, professional competences and language skills based on deep immersion into culture serves the guarantee of climbing career ladder for sea profile graduates. The necessity for performing professional duties at a high level evokes awareness of cultural paragons of the world. Today, undisputedly, foreign language skills are not the purpose, but the tool while cross-cultural communication appears as means of thinking and transferring not only information, but also cultural values. Dialogue between representatives of different cultures is the main component of culture and it poses a new paradigm in the higher education system [3], including sea profile education. Thus, the main task of the higher education and the purpose of professional training of the sea profile graduates is not just acquirement of professional knowledge but, first of all, formation of moral qualities, penetration into cultural heritage. For instance, the scientist E.V. Tsibulskaya emphasizes that "language of the first stage is English, language of the second and third – mental language" [4, p.78] since language, existing in two forms – verbal and nonverbal, is the tool for creation of material and spiritual culture. To sum it up, high-level achievements of the higher education system are caused by professional training of the sea profile graduates who acquire innovative thinking and a set of values. These crucial issues are reflected in the model of conceptosphere of the sea profile graduates. The sea profile graduate possessing above-mentioned qualities, competences and skills appears to be a competitive personality and, precisely, has the advantage of reaching the top of the career ladder. 184 References: 1. Дмитриева Е.Н. Смысловая парадигма как педагогическая детерминанта управления качеством профессионального образования в вузе. Вестник ННГУ. Выпуск 1(5). – Нижний Новгород, 2004 – С. 107-110 2. Зыкова В.Н. Формирование иноязычной профессионально-коммуникативной компетенции студентов судоводительских факультетов : Дис. ... канд. пед. наук : 13.00.02 : Санкт-Петербург, 2002 – 159 c. 3. Моторная С.Е. Роль культуры в развитии нравственноэтической сферы конкурентоспособной личности будущих выпускников технического вуза в процессе профессиональной подготовки // Вестник СевГТУ. Вып.105. Педагогика: Сб. науч. тр.- Севастополь, 2010. С.7-12 4. Цибульская Е.В. Теория и методы профессионального языкового образования морских судоводителей : Дис. ... д-ра пед. наук : 13.00.08 : Новосибирск, 2001 – 391 c. Аннотация. В статье рассматривается важность формирования профессиональной картины мира моряков, способствующей преодолению культурных и языковых барьеров. Cформированность личностных качеств моряка, профессиональных компетенций, основанных на приобщении к высоким эталонам культуры, является залогом карьерного роста морского специалиста. Ключевые слова: высшее образование, выпускники морского профиля, культура, язык, профессиональная картина мира. Summary. The importance of forming seamen’s professional picture of the world which helps to overcome cultural and language barriers is brought to light. The formation of seamen’s personal qualities, professional competences based on immersion into high culture standards proves to be the guarantee of career development of sea profile graduates. 185 Keywords: higher education, sea profile graduates, culture, language, professional picture of the world. UDC 370 + 157.0 EMPATHY AND ITS IMPORTANCE FOR CONSTRUCTIVE COMMUNICATION AND A SUCCESSFUL CAREER Valentina Skoritskaia 9rd year pupil, Gymnasium №1 them. Pushkin, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected], Svetlana Motornaya Doctor of psychology, PhD in Pedagogy, Associate professor, General and Applied Psychology and Pedagogy Department, Sevastopol State University A man in the professional activity has to contact with people. Without association, he will not be able to fulfill his professional duties. Largely the ability to associate is conditioned by the inter understanding and depends on the personality. It is especially important in the career of people whose profession is connected with interpersonal contact. If people understand each other, then they can do without conflict and peacefully solve everything, to find a compromise. You should also understand and cultivate your own empathy for the correct construction of verbal association, a competent expression you’re their feelings and for observance of speech culture. To build a professional career you should understand the emotional language, to be able to understand the state of mind, experiences of other people and to follow the mental state of a person or an employee of the organization. An analysis of the scientific literature showed that K. Rodzhers described empathy as follows: "Being able of the empathy means to perceive the inner world of another person accurately, 186 preserving emotional and sensible connotations. It's like you become this other, but with no loss of sensation "as if" [1, p.38]. Study in detail the phenomenon of empathy, S. Rubinstein [2, p.416]. considered it as a phenomenon of emotional attitude to surroundings, V. Boyko considered the empathy to be a form of rational-emotionalintuitive reflection of the other person, B.M. Teplov [3, p.64] singled out ability for empathy as a and sign function "vivid imagination", which makes it possible for truly sensitive attitude to others, A.A. Bodalev [4, p.250] indicates that empathy, "appears as a very complex psychological education, in which the cognitive and emotional processes are related to each other by close relation", J.Mead defines empathy as "the ability to take the role of another person" [5 , p.64]. S. Motornaya considers the relationship of empathy with a key factor of human evolution [6, p.190]. However, the question of empathy at this stage despite its relevance is not well learnt. The basic problem isn`t of empathy still solved, it, is the inability of many people to experience it although empathy is very important for developing society, but still not solved the basic problem of empathy, is the inability of many people to experience it. We must try to change ourselves, to sympathize with somebody and understand the others. Our future depends ourselves our future depends on. So, the goal of our work – is the role of empathy for the professional development. Empathy – is the human is capacity to experience emotions, similar to the feelings of the interlocutor. One of the main human`s purpose in life is to be happy and full happiness is impossible without compassion. Facial expressions of the association is difficult to notice, you needy vast experience to achieve it. Gesturing a man also shows signs of interest and communication. The main characteristic of facial expressions is its integrity and dynamism. Empathy is manifested in it culture, differently as among different peoples have different faith and understanding. It means that the empathic qualities will be expressed in different ways. Even babies have some empathic responses: if one starts crying, the chorus of children who are close by supports him. Young 187 children are capricious or sad if someone in the household has a problem the. Diagnosis of empathy is possible already in the earliest childhood. Some babies are filled with tears when hearing the child crying outside they, actively respond to the emotional state of the mother and the other households. For example, the whim without cause, if in the family somebody is in a depressed state, and he can be observed with secondary signs of empathy, such as heart palpitations, etc. Magill in his study compared the reaction of students to painful stimuli under different scenarios: alone; with friend; with a stranger; between two strangers who after taking drugs; and between the two, playing video game strangers who together for15 minutes. Participants were offered to dip his hands in to ice the water, and to assess their pain. However, the pain is actually increased when these immersed students’ hands in to ice the water next to each other. «It turns out that playing video games can move people out of "the zone to the friendly one and increase the level of empathy", – said Maggi». These results raise many questions, as we know that the failure of empathy plays a central role in various psychological disorders and even in social conflict on a personal and societal level. It is even surprising that empathy works the similar same in both mice and humans". 188 FACTORS INFLUENCING THE EXPRESSION OF EMPATHY Figure 1 – The main factors influencing the formation and development of empathy Empathy is not only creates decent, pleasant personality to talk and the Humane Society, but affects the very specific human achievements in his social and personal life. The main tasks empathy consist of understanding who you really are and to learn to empathize with other people, as in spite of the fact that empathy is determined from the birth, a man has the power over his own destiny and can change everything he wishes he even can become indifferent to others (you only need to want). So, we should learn to communicate, understand and trust each other. On the basis of theoretical analysis, we have identified the main factors influencing the formation and development of empathy, which are presented in Figure 1. 189 The performed theoretical study makes it clear how necessary empathy as a tool vector and career development of man, it points to the need for special programming disciplines training lessons that will shape the future competence of university graduates in the process of higher education. References: 1. Роджерс К. Эмпатия // Психология эмоций / Под ред. В.К. Вилюнса, Ю.Б. Гиппенрейтер. — М.: Изд-во Моск. унта, 1984. — 288 с. Рубинштейн С.Л. Проблемы общей психологии. – М.: Педагогика, 2008. – 416 с. 2. 3. Теплов Б.М. Проблемы различий. – М.: Дрофа, 2009. – 536 с. индивидуальных Бодалев А.А. Личность и общение. Международная педагогическая академия, 1995. – 328 с. 4. М.: Мид Дж. Интернализированные другие и самость. /Дж. Мид // Американская социологическая мысль: – М.: Международный институт бизнеса и управления, 2006. – С. 222–229. 5. 6. Моторная С.Е. Ключевой фактор эволюции человечества и его формирование в высшей школе // Вектор науки Тольяттинского государственного университета. № 3 (14). Серия «Педагогика, психология». – Тольятти, 2013. – С.189-193. Аннотация. Контакты между людьми сегодня становятся многочисленными. Поэтому необходимо не только учиться взаимопониманию, но также и помощи другим людям. Эмпатия важна не только для карьеры, но также и для правильного построения речевого общения. Эмпатия представляет собой чувствительность, способность понять и испытать эмоциональные чувства, подобные чувствам собеседника. Отсутствие эмпатии может быть вызвано несколькими факторами, которые нами были разделены на 190 внешние и внутренние. Проведённое теоретическое исследование даёт понять насколько необходима эмпатия как инструмент и вектор карьерного развития человека, указывает на необходимость составления программ специальных дисциплин, тренинговых занятий, которые позволят сформировать компетенцию будущего выпускника университета в процессе получения высшего образования. Ключевые слова: oбщение, общество, карьера, язык, эмпатия. Summary. To improve career need to contact with people, to be able to express the right thoughts. If you conduct business in peace, the better chance of avoiding conflict. Contact us in our time become numerous, so it is necessary not only to learn to association, but also to help other people. Empathy is essential not only for a career, but also for the correct construction of the speech community. Empathy – sensitivity, the ability to understand and experience the emotional feelings, similar to the feelings of the interlocutor. Empathy studied by many scientists and psychologists. Of these, Rogers described empathy as follows: "Being able to perceive the empathy is the inner world of another accurately, while preserving and emotional connotations. Nevertheless, there is still a lack of empathy, which is triggered by several factors, which can divide into external and internal. Based on the study, you can determine what empathy is influenced by various factors, emotional sphere of personality. And it is necessary to monitor the level of empathy of society. Keywords: education, career, language, leadership, empathy. UDC 37.035.8 CROSS-CULTURAL COMMUNICATION SKILLS AS A RELEVANT COMPONENT IN TEACHIING THE FOREIGN LANGUAGE Margarita Smirnova 3rd year student, Pedagogical Department, 191 P. K. Menkov Sevastopol industrial and pedagogical college e-mail: [email protected] Dmitriy Okhota Scientific advisor P. K. Menkov Sevastopol industrial and pedagogical college The XX century has brought its adjustments in the development of social relationships. Only knowing the language becomes less essential. When it comes to practice, the presence of linguocultural competence becomes vitally important. Therefore, as the world becomes more complicated and pluralistic, the significance of the research connected with cross-cultural communication constantly grows. The ability to socialize despite cultural barriers affects our life both at work and at university, in everyday life and among family and friends. The terms "cross-cultural communication" and "communication" in general have been defined by many scientists. Edvin R. McDaniel believes that communication is "the ability to understand and to be understood" [4]. Certainly, the professionals who study the cross-cultural communication under their particular disciplines (teachers, professors, psychologists, linguists, etc.) use more familiar definitions and understand each other very well. Also Russian speakers, surely, can understand any of the terms mentioned above. Only some aspects, accessible only for specialists, are left beyond the average human's cognition. Anyway, the ambiguity of the term "culture" gives reasons for creative definition of cross-cultural communication. In general, the cross-cultural communication is a human's interaction, the brokering of knowledge, ideas, thoughts, concepts and emotions between representatives of different cultures. The term "cross-culture" covers those peculiarities of human communication when it needs to overcome the differences between cultures. If we take a look at the books connected with intercultural communication which are published abroad, we can see that their headings also include such expressions as "on the edge of cultures", "when the 192 cultures cross", etc. Thus we can clearly see the essence of the problem of cross-cultural communication, which focuses on differences between cultures, but not on the similarities. Because of the stereotypes like "all human beings are the same" even more problems can occur. Certainly we are similar in biological, emotional, physiological way but it's also worth to say about the national imprinting phenomena. The thing is that most people behave in a very special way and perceive the world through the prism of their national imprinting. In psychology imprinting is considered as "the first impression" which makes the basis for the entire life plans. This parameter gives the main difference. And once again we face the popular stereotype like "the globalization has come, all borders are erased". Talking about physical borders, we can say that they have become less essential (it's become quite easy to move to another county, to start learning the foreign language, to work in the international team) whereas the mental borders are still left and we keep defining what's normal and what is absolutely weird to us. Suppose in Europe, in America and in Canada open forthright behavior is considered to be the positive trait of character. If you behave so sincere in Asian countries, people can take you as a parvenu, it can spoil all communication. In Asia sincerity is an ability to keep silence or to escape talking direct in order to show respect to your companion. Also there are cultures that are less or more flexible about the time. Being late in Germany, America or Japan is considered as a bad behavior. Whereas being late in Italy or India is almost normal. Surely it is very important to be careful with non-verbal communication. The language of gesture has its own peculiarities in different countries. The same gesture can have absolutely opposite meaning in different cultures. The good example of this phenomenon is a gesture "Victory" which means peace and success. In 1992 the American president George H.W. Bush made a cultural shock and hit the headlines of all Australian newspapers. At the time of his official visit to Canberra he decided to greet a group of local farmers who were on a strike with a "peaceful" gesture: he turned the back of his hand towards his audience which means the 193 extreme disregard and neglect in Australia and in some other countries. As a result the American president had to make a public excuse for this incident. Therefore it makes sense to observe, analize, regard and imitate the necessary communication style both at the time of face-to-face communication and talking over the phone or writing an E-mail. The interlocutor doesn't even know that he suggest the right way to act by his own behavior. Talking about cross-cultural education it's worth to say that it has become rather popular in our country. The ideas of cross-cultural communication were studied by many scientists such as E. T. Hall, R. D. Lewis, G. Hofstede, and F. Trompenaars. These researchers regard cross-cultural education as an essential way of escaping conflicts at schools and in society. Nowadays it's not enough for successful education to teach in a traditional way. When the students come across the situations when they have to speak foreign language with representatives of another culture many problems can occur. Therefore it's very important to form cross-cultural competence of students. To get higher progress in this area the teacher has to use modern approaches, implement educational process with informational technologies and of cause pay a strong attention to studying the traditions and other cultural peculiarities of another countries. References: 1. Льюис Р.Д. Деловые культуры в международном бизнессе: от столкновения к взаимопониманию / пер. с англ. 2-е изд. М.: Дело, 2001. – 448 с. 2. Селевко Г.К. Современные образовательные технологии: Учебное пособие. – М.: Народное образование, 1998. – 256 с. 3. Терминасова С.Г. Язык и межкультурная коммуникация. – М: Слово, 2000. – 624 с. 4. McDaniel E.R. Intercultural communication: 14th edition / L.A. Samovar, R.E. Porter, E.R. McDaniel. San Diego: – A Reader. – 2015. – 528 p. 194 Аннотация: в данной работе рассмотрено понятие кросс-культурной коммуникации, раскрыты его сущность и содержание. Выявлены и проанализированы некоторые из проблем, способствующие возникновению конфликтов при общении с представителями иного языка, иной культуры. Предложен эффективный путь решения данных проблем, что является важным моментом на современном этапе развития общества в различных сферах деятельности. Особое внимание отведено кросс-культурному образованию, актуальность которого, несомненно, возросла в последнее время. Ключевые слова: кросс-культура, иностранный язык, образование, коммуникация, проблема. Summary: In this article we have considered concept of cross-cultural communication, defined its essence and contents. Some problems which can cause conflicts at the time of communication with representatives of other language or culture have been revealed and analyzed. The effective solution to these problems has been offered as it is an important point at the present stage of development of society in various fields of activity. The special attention is paid to cross-cultural education, which relevance, undoubtedly, has recently grown. Keywords: cross-cultural, foreign language, education, communication, problem. UDС 372.881.111.1 PROSPECTIVE TEACHER TRAINING ON USING A GAME AS A FORMATIVE ASSESSMENT METHOD OF PRIMARY SCHOOL PUPILS LEXICAL AND GRAMMAR SKILLS FORMATION: PRACTICAL ASPECT Anastasia Soina 5th year student, Translation Theory and Practice Department, Sevastopol State University 195 e-mail: [email protected] Yekaterina Maslieva Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University The relevance of our research is confirmed by a number of problems connected with the very form of assessment in class the students faced with during their school practice. The aim of the present study is to help prospective and young foreign language teachers to organize the formative assessment at primary school in the most effective way. By such way we mean a game, a series of gaming exercises that allows checking the level both of verbal and writing skills of the pupils. In the methodological literature the issues on assessments of pupils’ command of a foreign language is less studied than, for example, different methods of teaching it. The attention is also focused on studying the effectiveness of the assessment (validity, reliability, practicality), but not the form of it [2]. Moreover there are few issues divided to the problem of future teacher training to the assessment realization. That’s why we observe difficulties in practice. The previous analysis has shown that it is the game that is the most effective assessment form. The research «Experimental efficiency check of the thematical assessments organization methodological approach of primary school pupils’ progress with the help of scenario game» exhibited the propriety of using games, namely scenario game, during educational process [1]. Observing children's behavior before the assessment of any kind, it was noticed that almost all of them were worried, felt uneasy waiting for the formative assessment and tried to avoid the assessment by any means, the motivation level was quite poor. After a game was put into the lesson, the motivation became extremely high, the pupils concentrated on the game process [1]. 196 We interviewed 40 young foreign language teachers, from 20 to 30 years old, teaching primary school pupils. School teachers, foreign language center teachers, private tutors and group tutors were among them. The result of our poll demonstrates that the majority prefers to use different kinds of tests for the formative assessment. School teachers, private tutors and some foreign-language center teachers explain that they follow strict program demands and find it necessary to teach the pupils how to pass tests (State Final Examination, KEY for schools etc.) from the very beginning, even from the primary school. However a college teacher, who teaches both teenagers and primary school children, creates different kind of games to assess even the college students. According to the teacher’s words, the result of assessment is better when an element of a game is present. Group tutors and other foreign-language center teachers combine various types of tasks for an assessment: games, interviews and tests. Actually we insist on using the game when assessing children in order to help them to cope with the fear of assessment. In accordance with the poll result, most teachers suggest guiding the education process, determining the pupils’ attention, never pressing them, exactly what a game gives. Some teachers encourage using it regularly. Almost all the teachers played a game with their pupils at least once. The school teachers specified, these initiatives are usually hold during out-of-class time. The greatest difficulty to the interviewed teachers is to motivate their pupils, to arouse an unflagging interest, to be on wavelength with them. Both the research and the poll prove, the game is what they need. Consequently, the theoretical and practical analysis has shown that it is the game that is the best form of any formative assessment when speaking about primary school pupils. In view of the aforesaid, we would like to give an example of using a game assessing grammar rules of the Present Simple and the Present Continuous tenses for 4-year primary school pupils. To understand the language correctly we must assimilate the grammar of the language studied. No speaking is possible without 197 grammar. What we need in any primary school is the basic grammar that meets the school requirements. And this grammar must be simple enough to be grasped and held by any pupil [3]. Moreover we need high learning motivation by the pupils in order they absorb the grammar, given in a simple way and we should check their success in understanding it. It is commonly known, any assessment requires tough reading and preparation not only by the pupil. This time a teacher (or teachers) should first of all motivate the pupils to the assessment: “Next time I’ve got a surprise for you, please, be ready for the lesson” etc. Actually, the kind of the game depends on the psychological type of the pupil and can be varied from the group. Also to get ready to the game the teacher should find or invent this game her/himself. One should include the preparation to it: video/audio material, printable resources, toys and so on. For example, the “cosmic” theme for a small group of students. Before the assessment the teacher and the pupils may watch the video about the chosen theme to get the children involved into the subject. Then the teacher explains the “story”: in the XXII century two families, one from Mars and other from the Earth, talk to each other over the phone. They are very good friends. Today they have a call again and now they are talking together. The teacher divides the pupils into two groups and distributes to everyone both the badges with the names of the story characters and some costume elements: masks, coats, tentacles to make the game vivid. Next the teacher organizes the game itself, motivates the pupils to pronounce or to write on the blackboard or to fill in the blanks (on the previously printed paper) different sentences using the Present Simple or the Present Continuous. The teacher can be one of the men or aliens, (for ex., the head of the family), he or she observes the game, encourages participation. The very task may be the following: Earth family get papers with keywords or sentences with blanks and ask questions in turns using this paper. Each sentence consists of the words, denoting the Present Simple or the Present Continuous (every day, every month…always, seldom, often, at the moment, now etc). 198 One of the pupils of the Mars family shows the action Earth family ask about and make the other member of Mars family answer in a proper way: Member of Earth family: Hi! What is Minini doing now? The pupil who pretends to be Minini from Mars family shows that he is reading a book. Member of Mars family: Hello! Minini is reading a book at the moment. The teacher ticks right questions and answers of the team on the blackboard and observes the success of every pupil. It is important to give everyone a chance to ask and to answer. Then it won’t be difficult to assess every pupil’s achievements. Generalizing stated above, we came to the following conclusion. First, a suitable game motivates primary school pupils to get involved into the subject, to concentrate and to show all their knowledge in the nonstress atmosphere. The young teachers who use the game regularly, affirmed its effectiveness. So, a game may serve as one of the possible way of the formative assessment in primary school. Second, it is necessary to teach the students how to create such kind of game in order to prevent the difficulties they face with during their school practice. One must bear in mind, a game depends on the psychological type of the pupil and can be varied from the group. References: 1. Маслиева Е.С., Эксперимертальная проверка эффективности методики организации тематического контроля учебных дострижений младших школьников в форме сценарной игры // Проблемы современного педагогического образования. Сер.: Педагогика и психология. – Сб. статей. – Ялта: РИО ГПА, 2015. – Вып. 49. – С. 184–190. 2. Маслієва К. С., Тематичний контроль рівня сформованості мовної компетентності молодших школярів з ІМ // Вісник СНТУ, збірник наукових праць. Серія: педагогіка, випуск 144/2013. – Севастополь, 2013. – С. 130–137. 199 3. Рогова Г. В., Methods of teaching English // Учебное пособие для педагогических институтов и факультетов иностранных языков. – Л.: Просвещение, 1975. – 312 с. Аннотация. Статья посвящена практическому аспекту организации текущего контроля. В статье подчёркивается необходимость обучения студентов-филологов созданию и использованию игры как наиболее эффективному средству организации текущего контроля по иностранному языку в школе. Представлены результаты опроса 40 будущих и молодых учителей английского языка, свидетельствующих о наличии трудностей в организации контроля учебных достижений по иностранному языку из-за недостаточно сформированных знаний и умений по данному вопросу. В статье также приводятся доводы о том, что игра является одним из лучших способов осуществления текущего контроля. Приведен пример использования игры для проверки понимания грамматических времён the Present Simple и the Present Continuous у четвероклассников. Ключевые слова: cтуденты-филологи, педагогическая практика, форма текущего контроля, ученики начальной школы, мотивация. Summary. The present study is divided to the practical aspect of the formative assessment organization. The necessity of teaching Philology Department students how to create and to use an appropriate game as one of the most effective ways of the formative assessment in foreign language is underlined. The poll results of 40 both prospective and young English teachers are given. The results expose the difficulties in foreign language assessment organization due to the lack of knowledge and skills when it goes to the assessment method. The game is approved to be the best way of the formative assessment in the research. The example of using a game checking the grammar rules of the Present Simple and the Present Continuous tenses for 4-year primary school pupils is shown. 200 Keywords: Philology Department students, school practice, formative assessment method, primary school pupils, motivation. UDC 37.03(4) SEX EDUCATION PROGRAMS IN AMERICAN HIGH SCHOOLS: HISTORY OF DEVELOPMENT AND EVOLUTION OF VIEWS Polina Tatarinova th 4 student, Foreign Studies Department, the Affiliate of MSLU, EaLI, Irkutsk e-mail: [email protected] Elena Kalish Scientific advisor, Candidate of Philological Sciences, Foreign Studies Department, the Affiliate of MSLU, EaLI, Irkutsk The United States is known over the world as the most liberal and democratic country. Indeed, throughout more than 200year history the US was staggered by several movements in defense of rights of slaves, women and Afro-American citizens. Even the very first American settlers fled the Great Britain to obtain religious freedom in the new land. In 2015 the world society knew how far the American democracy went when the American Supreme Court after long hearings legalized same-sex marriages within the whole country. Such active and not indifferent attitude to one’s own position in society is rooted in the Constitution, especially, the Bill of Rights. A little earlier Thomas Jefferson wrote in the Declaration of Independence that «all men are created equal», that may be interpreted that all people have the right to be equally informed. The authors of the Constitution were convinced that they would create a new nation which would not be modeled after conservative Europe, and could accept new ideas including sex education. 201 Despite the fact that US was the first to declare the high value of democratic traditions, sex education as an academic discipline was officially introduced into schools only in the 20 th century since the country had kept conventional views on family, education and many other spheres for many generations. Before the 19th century sexual relations and sex-related practices were intimate and limited in American society because Christianity played a significant role in American lives. The religion was one the main social regulator along with laws and customs. The first immigrants were strictly brought up in a Christian manner, which meant the existence of the same traditions in the new society. The Pilgrims or Puritans were the followers of Martin Luther so they believed that sexual relations were not a sin as St Augustin and St Paul had preached for a long time. However, private relationship between men and women were considered the gift of the God as long as they were in the framework of marriage. Other non-marital and non-reproductive sexual activities were forbidden, including pre- and extra-marital sex, homosexual sex, masturbation and oral or anal sex. Besides that, obtaining sexual pleasure was limited even between spouses and open discussion of sexual relations were prohibited. Violations of the rules were punished by fines, whipping, public shaming ostracism and even death. Different women’s and men’s set of rights and responsibilities patriarchal family system led to double standards of sexual relations. Men’s promiscuity was neither allowed nor prohibited so men could have an intercourse with women of low class or slaves since female chastity was protected especially among women of high class. In this environment youngsters were expected to follow family, social and religious norms [1, p.25-26]. Even though conversations about sexual relationship were not allowed, they still happened rarely and reluctantly so many children were able to know about it from their parents. These lectures emphasized abstinence and were conducted under the Biblical morals. At that time there were not many schools, and they were far away from each other, which hindered the educational process. Besides that, sexual relations could not be a school subject 202 for several reasons. It could undermine parents’ authority, and since schools were attended by students of different age and cultural background sexual enlightenment could not be appropriate and medically correct. [2, p.12] The 19th century brought many new progressive and controversial ideas about sex and sexual relations due to the work of American and European philosophers, physiologists, sociologists, psychotherapists and other scientists who pioneered in this field. However, American family kept being conservative and patriarchal thus female and male roles were not revised yet. Children were taught by their parents to follow the same moral principles that were popularized before in the colonial period. It was common among schools and parents to use «McGuffey Readers» based on biblical ethics and morality. One of the main ideas of these books was to develop and maintain healthy relationships with other people [2, p.13] The last twenty years of the 19th century and the first twenty years of the 20th marked a period of great transformation of the United States. People started to talk about sex openly, and they were not afraid of society’s reaction. The first attempts to adopt sex education in schools were made in 1912 and 1914 when the National Education Association (NEA) passed resolutions. Chicago became the first major city to implement sex education for high schools in 1913. Proponents recognized that this undertaking would fail without broad cooperation with households, church and community [2, p.33]. The program did not last long because the Catholic Church soon launched a campaign against this initiative. Only in 1920s sex education supporters started to stand for sex education acceptance as a formal part of a school program. In 1922, the Public Health Service published a manual for high schools. By 1927, 45% of schools offered some type of sex education, and only few parents were aware of the matter [2, p.34]. In 1920-1930s among the federal organizations that supported sex education, the Public Health Service paid a great attention to venereal diseases, and abstinence before marriage was 203 considered to be an effective method of contraception. Sex education classes included public health and morality. Sometime later World War II showed the importance of contraception propaganda because at that time STI peaked to the highest level [4, p.17-18]. In the middle of the 20th century the US Office of Education started to publish the corresponding materials and train teachers, also courses in human sexuality began to appear on college campus. In 1964 Mary Calderone, a medical director of Planned Parenthood, founded the Sexuality Information and Education Council of the United States (SIECUS). SIECUS became a competitive power to the American Social Hygiene Association, which then dominated sex-education curriculum development [5]. The Civil Rights Movement in the 1960s staggered American society. Young people opposed their families or government, and they did not rely on their parents in the matters of sex and sex education. In the 1980s the AIDS and HIV pandemic began, which was the result of new subculture and new adolescents’ world view, which was formed two decades ago. Imprudent sexual intercourses seemed to be a common thing, and sex education proponents strengthened their position. By the mid-1990s, every state had passed mandates for AIDS education (sometimes tied to general sex education and sometimes not). But some form of sex education became inevitable in the HIV and AIDS period, conservatives launched a movement to rebrand sex education as «abstinence education». Religious conservatives helped add provisions for abstinence education to the 1996 Welfare Reform Act, and the Federal government directed several million dollars to abstinence-education programs for the first time. According to the statistics of Centers for Diseases Control and Prevention, in the mid1980s about 80,000 HIV diseased people were diagnosed while in 2011 there were 30,000 [3 p.18]. Undoubtedly, it is a good rate, but at the same time the number of the diseased continues to be high. Changes which occurred in American society and diverse attitudes to this subject caused the creation of different sex education 204 programs. These programs were classified by SIECUS. There exist the following types: Abstinence-only sex education programs focus on abstinence as the standard and preferable lifestyle for youth and emphasize the benefits of refusal from intercourse. STDs and HIV are mentioned as the result of sexual activity, but unintended pregnancy, condoms and birth control methods are censored and almost excluded. Abstinence based programs include information about contraception and condoms in the context of strong abstinence messages. Abstinence-only-until-marriage programs emphasize abstinence from all sexual behaviors outside of marriage. If contraception or disease-prevention methods are mentioned, programs present their failure. Marriage is shown as the only morally correct context for sexual activity. Fear-based sexual education programs combine abstinence-only and abstinence-only-until-marriage programs to control young teenagers’ sexuality by instilling fear, shame and guilt. These programs rely on negative messages about sexuality, distort information about condoms and STDs, and promote biases based on gender, sexual orientation, marriage, family structure and pregnancy options. Comprehensive sex education programs tell about many topics related to sexuality and typically combine information about contraceptive methods, such as abstinence, condoms and others, as well as education about STI. The content of sex education curricula in America varies widely by region, by school district, and sometimes by classroom because there is not any federal law that can determine uniform sex education program. However, in 2012 the Future of Sex Education Project (FoSE) published the National Sexual Health Education Standards (NSES). According to this document, children should be taught sex education from the 2st through the 12th grade. 205 References: 1. Bruess C.E., Greenberg J.S. Sexuality Education. Theory and Practice / C.E Bruess, J.S. Greenberg. – 4th edition. USA, Sadbury: Jones & Bartlett Publishers, 2004. – 322 p. 2. Huber V.J. A Historical Analysis of Public School Sex Education in America Since 1900 [Электронный ресурс] / V.J. Huber. – 2009. Систем. требования: Adobe Acrobat Reader. URL: http://digitalcommons.cedarville.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article=10 20&context=education_theses (дата обращения 21.12.2014) 3. McGhee E.D. Sex Education: History, Controversy, and Deliberation. How we can learn from the past and deliberate the future [Электронный ресурс] / E.D. McGhee. – 2014. Систем. требования: Adobe Acrobat Reader. URL: http://conservancy.umn.edu/bitstream/handle/11299/163276/McGhee _Sex_Education.pdf?sequence=1 (дата обращения: 25.14.2014) 4. Lauber H.F. In Bed with the Fed: The Battle Over K-12 Sex Education in the United States [Электронный ресурс] / H.F. Lauber. – 2012. Систем. требования: Adobe Acrobat Reader. URL: http://scholarship.claremont.edu/cgi/viewcontent.cgi?article=1437&c ontext=cmc_theses(дата обращения: 22.12.2014) 5. Sex Education in America. Summary [Электронный ресурс]. Систем. требования: Adobe Acrobat Reader. URL: http://kaiserfamilyfoundation.files.wordpress.com/2013/01/sexeducation-in-america-summary.pdf (дата обращения: 19.12.2014) Аннотация. Половое воспитание - достаточно новый учебный курс в США, проблемы которого мало освещается в российской литературе. В данной статье рассматриваются ключевые этапы развития полового воспитания как школьной дисциплины в американской системе образования. Особое внимание уделено анализу влияния общественных процессов, происходивших в США, социально-культурных и религиозных взглядов на становление полового воспитания. На основе изучения выявлено, что последствия такого взаимодействия 206 отражаются в существовании нескольких программ полового воспитания. Ключевые слова: история американской школы, половое воспитание, протестантская этика, общество и религия, семейное воспитание Summary. Article reveals the crucial points for development of sexual education. The history of sexual education is considered along with religious and cultural views existed in American society. Keywords: family education, history of American school, sexual education, protestant ethics, religion and society. UDC 159.99 CREATIVITY TECHNIQUES AND METHODS Olga Tikhonova, 2nd year student, Psychology Department, Lomonosov Moscow State University Branch in Sevastopol, e-mail: [email protected] Zinaida V.Borisenko, Scientific advisor, Senior lecturer of Psychology Department,, Lomonosov Moscow State University Branch in Sevastopol, Ekaterina I. Sorokina, Linguistic advisor, PhD in Pedagogy, Foreign Languages Department, Lomonosov Moscow State University Branch in Sevastopol A lot of researches is devoted to study of creative thinking. The psychologists have not yet reached common understanding of “creative thinking” definition. However, in most cases by creative thinking they understand the ability to look at the items, which surround us, even to find a groundbreaking solution of problematic situations from a different angle. E.P. Torrence singles out four basic parameters that characterize creative thinking: 207 facility is rapidity of implementation of textual tasks; flexibility is the number of switches from one object to the other in the course of responses; originality is minimum frequency of this answer for a homogeneous group; precision of fulfilment of tasks. [2] This kind of thinking is an opposite of stereotyped one when a person is suited for resolution of assigned tasks on well-known way. Unlike the stereotyped thinking, creative one gives a person the possibility to depart from banal ideas and come to an original solution of the task or situation. However, today not so many people can approach creatively for solution of a problem. This is a reason of educational system: when a child goes to the school, he/she is taught to follow instructions, work per sample. Hereafter a child is taught to the society samples. However, it should be noted that they (children) are called to find non-standard solutions of assigned tasks. Retention of patterns is encouraged by good marks, though, and even by privileges, a child ceases to be original in his thoughts. Despite such way of education, creative and unusual ways of problem solving are very important in the modern world. People who are able to think non-standardly, creatively are in demand. Therefore, to be successful in the future life, it is very important to develop uniqueness of thinking as early as possible and then there will be more possibilities to achieve more in life. According to different theories (V.N. Druzhinin and V.I. Tututnina; J. Wohlwill, S. Low; P.J. Galperin and other) one can talk about the fact that two directions of a problem of creative thinking development exist: 1) effect of conditions of education and everyday life; 2) of an experiment developing holding. Growth is made by training and education. It forms during interaction with the world by means of assimilation during training of material and mental culture content, art. Therefore, we can talk that creative thinking could be deliberately formed. For this, abilities 208 such as generation of ideas, logical evaluation and critical consideration of ideas among all similar ideas must be developed. The person also needs to cover inner barriers for creation, such as: 1. Conformism, i.e. the person fears to speak out unusual ideas because of fear to seem comic or not very clever. 2. Censorship (especially internal one), i.e. the people are afraid of their own ideas passively react to an environment and do not try to creatively solve arising problems. 3. Rigidity, i.e. typical school methods help to enshrine knowledge received today, but it is not allowed to teach to set and resolve new problems, as well as improve already existing solutions. 4. Desire to find an answer at once, i.e. excessively high motivation often contributes to making of haphazard, inadequate decisions. [4] P.B. Blonsky noticed that creative activity directly depending on wealth and the diversity of the experience; it means that the many-sided and the more completely skills of a person have, the richer his fantasy is, the more realistic his ideas are, and, the more complex tasks the person performs.[1] For solution of problematic problems or situations contributing methods, to come to a right decision exist. Method of “brainstorming” (A.F. Osborn, 1937) and “synectics” (J.J. Gordon, 1950s) are sufficiently popular among them. The brainstorming method is the expeditious method of problem resolution on the basis of creative activity stimulation when the participants of discussion are suggested to express the large number of variants of solution even fantastic ones. Then from among the total numbers of outspoken ideas the best ideas that can be used in practice are selected. [4] Synectics is suited both for a group process of resolution and for individual one. A basic property of analogies is used in “synectics”: comparison of a complex object (process) to simple one. At the same time properties of a complex object are realized better and understood. 209 Direct analogy is used when it is possible to compare an object with well familiar ones. The analogy has a special value when objects from absolutely other fields of knowledge or practical activity are taken. Personal analogy (empathy) is used when people put themselves in the object studied to the object's place. Symbolic analogy allows to map an object that is studied in symbol form, choose such symbols (symbols) that reflects its basic regularities. Fantastic analogy presupposes comparison of objects that are explored to fabulous, fantastic characters. It allows to concentrate on still impossible, but desired properties and signs. [3] In view of the aforementioned, we can conclude creative thinking is the main way of progress, because with its help one can look to things from another angle, decide assigned tasks in an original way, invent something new, unusual. Creative thinking can be developed with help of “brainstorming” and “synectics” methods that help overcome inner barriers (conformism, censorship, rigidity, desire to find an answer more quickly), develop the inner ultimate abilities such as generation of ideas, logical consideration, critical evaluation and choice the ideas among the familiar ones. References: 1. Блонский П.П. Избранные педагогические и психологические сочинения. Т.2. - М., «Политиздат», 1979 г. 2. Козырев, А. Ю. Лекции по педагогике и психологии творчества / А. Ю. Козырев. – Пенза : НМЦ ПГОО 3.Общая психология: Учебник / под общ. ред. проф. Л. В. Карпова. – М.: Гардарики, 2005 – 232с. 4. Психология мышления / под. ред. Ю. Б. Гиппенрейтер, В. А. Спиридонова, М. В. Фаликман, В. В. Петухова – 2-е изд., перераб. и доп.- М.: АСТ: Астрель, 2008. – 672с. – (Хрестоматия по психологии). 210 Аннотация. Статья посвящена развитию творческих способностей человека. В ней рассмотрены основные параметры, характерные для творческого мышления. На основе проведенных исследований были выделены методы, которые способствуют развитию творческих способностей. Существуют также внутренние барьеры, отрицательно влияющие на проявление творчества, а также способности, развитие которых положительно повлияет на оригинальность мышления. Ключевые слова: методы творчества, методы, развитие, творческая активность, мозговой штурм, синектика. Summary. The paper studies the ways of development creativity from childhood. Characteristics of creativity and inner psychological barriers are studied in detail. The key methods of creativity development and types of analogy are described. Keywords: creativity techniques, methods, development, creative activity, brainstorming, synectics. UDC 372.8 THE PECULIARITIES OF PHONETIC SCRIPT USAGE IN JAPANESE Karine Khamoyan 5th year student, Translation Theory and Practice Department Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Tatyana Klepikova Scientific advisor,Associate Professor of Translation Theory and Practice Department Roman and German Philology Department Sevastopol State University 211 At a present moment there is no doubt that the knowledge of a foreign language can provide a person with a great number of opportunities. Nowadays the majority of companies require a command of a certain foreign language, so we can say that the obtaining of a well-paid job directly depends on the ability to speak other languages. According to the official statistics the most spoken language in the world is Chinese with its 1.307 bln of speakers, the second place takes Spanish (405 mln), English the third one (365 mln) and Japanese goes on the ninth (125 mln). [3] Despite the fact that Japanese doesn’t occupy the first place some drastic changes are observed in its usage all around the world. Due to the process of globalization the interchange in various spheres between countries has increased greatly in recent years and Japan is not an exception. Today the most of Japanese corporations have their branches all over the world and they tend to hire people who are able to speak Japanese. Thus even the knowledge of it on the elementary level won’t do harm, especially if we take into account that in most cases Japanese companies offer their employees rather high salaries and a wide row of possibilities for career development. The need of Japanese can be explained by the technological development and some social and political factors. It also can be proved by the fact that specialists from different spheres of science are interested in learning it today. On the whole the main difficulty in Japanese presents its writing system that consists of Chinese characters that are also named kanji and the phonetic scripts called kana. On the one hand such a mixed system may confuse and even frighten learners but frankly speaking each type of writing serves its own functions. In other words they complement one another. The Chinese characters were the first writing symbols that the Japanese started applying in their own language. They were not only used to write texts in the Chinese style, but also were employed for writing texts according to the Japanese syntax. Chinese characters contributed a lot to the formation of Japanese. Nevertheless the reason why modern writing system doesn’t include only kanji is 212 quite simple. The syntactical, grammatical and lexical systems of Chinese and Japanese had nothing in common, so the usage of the writing system that had been created for the other language inevitably caused difficulties while trying to write or read the texts written in such a way. That’s why people started using some writing systems that helped to simplify the process of learning and comprehension. One of the most famous and significant systems was man’yogana. It presented a set of signs that were written above the Chinese characters and served as phonetic symbols for Japanese syllables.[2, p.730] One can say for sure that man’yogana was important as for the first time it gave the Japanese an opportunity to show off the peculiarities of their own language. We should also point out that man’yogana served as a basis for kana developing. In general kana is a common term for two syllabic writing systems developed in Japan. These syllabic writing systems or phonetic scripts are called hiragana and katakana. Both scripts in their standard form present systems of 48 syllabic writing units. The first one that is hiragana is used for writing indigenous Japanese words and often Chinese loanwords that cannot be written with the 1, 945 characters officially approved for general use. [2, p. 730] Hiragana also serves for putting down inflectional endings and grammatical particles. In its early forms hiragana was used by women, while the unsimplified Chinese characters were used by men. By the end of the 9th century it ceased to be a system limited only to women and became and gained full acceptance. At modern Japanese schools hiragana is the first script that children learn. Sometimes we can observe hiragana symbols written above Chinese characters. In such case they function as explanatory notes that are of great help for learners. The second kind of kana presents katakana. This phonetic script serves for writing non-Chinese loanwords, onomatopoeia, emphasized words and the names of flora and fauna. [2, p. 731] Almost all katakana symbols present a simplified version of Chinese characters. In its earlier stages katakana was used for pronouncing Buddhist texts written in Chinese and it was mainly used by men. By the end of 12th century katakana was used together 213 with Chinese characters in the official documents and anthologies of Japanese verse. Broadly speaking katakana is a script that provides access to a large amount of immediate information, from street and shop signs and menus to timetables and schedules. Given its usefulness, and the fact that it has the same number of basic syllables as hiragana, it is surprising that a lot of language learners struggle with reading and writing it. Hiragana and katakana present well-organized and unique forms of writing. What is most important is that they can ease the process of learning, that’s why their knowledge is a top priority for every language learner. Speaking about the order of learning we can observe that usually students have to deal with hiragana firstly and later they can set to kanji. Teaching two syllabic writing systems requires a special attention because of their importance in written communication. There is a number of techniques and methods for learning it. Among them the most efficient is an Association method that was firstly suggested by Hiroko C Quackenbush in 1972. It enables students of Japanese to learn it in a more exciting way and not to be bored by the task. The Association method is used to assist students memorise the shapes and the sound of a character with a familiar word, image or concept. [1, p.3] For example, to remember the hiragana character あ[a], students imagine a television antenna, up on the roof, with a lose wire and in order to learn the character [ki] learners can compare it with an old key and a lock. Due to the fact that kana signs have more simplified form than kanji it doesn’t take students a great deal of time to learn it. Nowadays a wide range of association systems exists and students can choose the way that is most appropriate for them. They can draw special flashcards for memorizing kana, use special handwriting worksheets for mastering their writing skills or they can choose a number of computer applications that are available today. In conclusion we’d like to add that learning Japanese isn’t such a difficult task as it might seem from the first sight. It’s interesting to mention that after WWII some Japanese and foreign scientists questioned the necessity of such a complex writing system. 214 They even proposed to eliminate kanji and kana and change them with Latin script. But fortunately this idea wasn’t supported by the majority. Due to such kind of system Japanese texts possess fixed and unique form that helps to distinguish Japanese from all other languages and reflect its peculiarities. References: 1. Hiroko C Q. Hiragana/Katakana in 48 minutes: Teacher Guide / C.Q. Hiroko // Ref. Libr. – 1999. 74 p. 2. Japan An Illustrated Encyclopedia. – Tokyo: Kodansha, 1993. – P. 730 – 731. 3. Summary by language size [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: https://www.ethnologue.com/statistics/size (дата обращения: 13.03.16) Аннотация. В статье рассматриваются особенности системы японской письменности, которая состоит из трёх элементов: китайских иероглифов (т.е. кандзи) и двух видов каны (т.е. слоговых азбук). Объяснена роль каны в современном японском языке и выделены наиболее подходящие методы для её изучения. Отмечено, что слоговые азбуки служат для выполнения множества функций, и они во многом облегчают процесс освоения, как самой письменности, так и всего языка в целом. Также в работе представлены основополагающие принципы развития японского языка в современном мире, и перечислены факторы, которые способствуют его распространению.. Ключевые слова: изучение иностранного языка, кана, фонетическая единица, канзи, ассоциативный метод Summary. The article concerns the writing system of the Japanese language that consists of Chinese characters also known as kanji and phonetic scripts named kana. The main idea of the article focuses on the role of kana and the most appropriate ways of teaching it, as it presents an essential part of the modern writing system in Japan and may serve for different functions. The article is 215 also aimed to consider the main features in the development and the usage of the Japanese language and point out the peculiarities of phonetic scripts learning. Keywords: learning foreign language, kana, phonetic script, kanji, Association method. UDC 331.1 WHAT PART OF PSYCHOLOGY IS THERE IN HR? Chajko Elena Sergeevna 3-rd year student, department of management, Novosibirsk State Technical University e-mail: [email protected] Natalya Shcherbakova Scientific advisor, Cand.Econ.Sci, associate professor department of management, Novosibirsk State Technical University The relevance of this work is lies in the fact that many HRmanagers don't really know what is important for their employers and why the level of staff turnover is high. When I worked in IT-company, which based on outsourcing I faced with such problems as high level of actually turnover (more than 10%) and potential turnover. After some investigation, I found out the most common reasons of this situation. First of all, employers are not satisfied with the ability of self-development which included such points as: -learning different languages (Especially English because the company focuses on overseas customers and clients) -study of effective project management - learning new programming languages -etc. To solve these problems it is advisable to increase financing and send employees for training in various directions, such as: 216 - refresher courses - teambuilding courses - team leader courses - publicspeakingcourses - etc. Universitiesaretryingtogenerateprofessional-qualitygraduates [1-2], but often this is not enough. Secondly, lots ofpeople are not satisfied with the ratio of wages and work they done. In my opinion, the primary cause of this situation was the lack of documentation, which prescribes the responsibilities of each employee. It is fact that for person psychologically difficult to do the job which he doesn’t understand the borders of his responsibilities. Thirdly, another important point is respect from colleagues, which significantly increases the productivity. In conclusion, I have to say, that psychology plays a really big role in HR and recruitment. Primary becauseit is work with people. Nevertheless, many HR-managers forget about special components and recruit specialists not focusing on their psychological characteristics. That may cause significant harm to the entire company. For example, even in 2014 company lost more than 2 million rubles due to lower productivity and idle jobs. What could have been avoided, at least focusing on primary psychological needs of employed workers. References: 1. Борисова А.А. Конкурентоспособность и профильная занятость выпускников вузов: вопросы теории и методологии. – Новосибирск: Изд-во НГТУ, 2015. – 510 с. 2. Киселева М.М., Щербакова Н.А. Организация самостоятельной работы студентов как фактор формирования личных профессиональных качеств специалиста // Актуальные вопросы образования. Информационно-образовательная среда как фактор устойчивого развития современного инновационного общества: сборник материалов Международной научно- 217 методической конференции, 27 февраля-1 марта 2013 г., Новосибирск. В 4 ч. Ч.2. – Новосибирск: СГГА, 2013. – 214 с. (с.178-181). Аннотация. Актуальность изучения особенностей подбора персонала подтверждается тем, что в большинстве случаев система найма персонала является стандартизированной и неприспособленной к специфическим требованиям отдельного предприятия и HR-менеджеры зачастую упускают такой важный момент, как психологические характеристики сотрудников, что может повлечь за собой не только снижение производительности труда, но и нанести ощутимый ущерб самой организации. Ключевые слова: подбор персонала, психологические особенности сотрудников, саморазвитие, мотивация, психологически-комфортная атмосфера в коллективе. Summary. The relevance of studying the characteristics of recruitment by the fact that in most cases the recruitment system is standardized and not adapted to the specific needs of individual companies. HR- managers often overlook this important point, as the psychological characteristics of employees, which may entail not only the decline in labor productivity, but also cause significant damage to the organization. Keywords: recruitment, psychological characteristics of employees, self-development, motivation, psychologically comfortable atmosphere in a team. 218 Секция «Лингвистика» Linguistics UDC 83'373.6 ABOUT THE ORIGIN OF SOME ECONOMIC TERMS IN THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE Tatjana Aleksandrova st 1 year student, Management Department, Taganrog Management and Economics Institute e-mail: [email protected] Elena Nuzhnova Scientific advisor, PhD in Philology, Humanities Department, Taganrog Management and Economics Institute The main aim of this study is to trace the etymology of several economic terms in modern English. The scope of this work allows us to consider only some words, they are to amortize, budget, capital, cash and transaction. All of them are loanwords, so we will define such notions as term and loanword, examine the reasons for borrowing and regard the “fate” of each word in detail. Term is a word or a word-group which is specifically employed by a particular branch of science, technology, trade or the arts to convey a concept peculiar to this particular activity [1, p.33]. Scientific and technical terms make up about 41 % of borrowings [2], or loanwords, i.e. words taken over from another language and modified according to the patterns of the receiving language [5, p.6]. Borrowing words belonging to professional terminology is stimulated by the development of sciences and international cultural relations. There are some reasons why words are borrowed from another language. Sometimes the aim is only to fill in the gap in the vocabulary. New objects and notions appear and languages need words to name them. Or a word can be borrowed because it 219 represents the same concept in some new aspect, supplies a new shade of meaning [1, p.53; 2]. One linguistic aspect facilitates the process of borrowing: the closer the two interacting languages are in structure, the easier it is for words of one language to penetrate into the other and the easier is the process of assimilation of new lexical units. Many languages (Celtic, Greek, Russian, Italian, Spanish, Arabic) contributed to the development of the English vocabulary, but most English loan words came from Latin, Scandinavian and French. The most effective way of borrowing is direct borrowing from another language as the result of contacts with the people of another country or with their literature. But a word may also be borrowed indirectly not from the source language but through another language [5, p.7]. Most of the words considered in this work were borrowed from Latin through French. Let’s study them in detail. AMORTIZE: intimately related to death. When we say we are going to amortize a debt or an intangible asset, we are referring to the systematic reduction or writing off of a particular account over a specified number of time periods. This use of the term is relatively modern (since late 19th century) and is derived from the French, amortir une dette. It is interesting to note the interrelatedness of the French word dette and the English “debt,” which in Middle English was spelled in the same way as the French. Returning to the word “amortize,” in Middle English amortisen, we find that it has found its way into English from the Old French amortir. The French form came from the Vulgar Latin, admortire meaning to deaden or extinguish. Admortire is made up of ad-, expressing direction toward something, and mortuus, dead or mors, death. The original meaning of the word was simply to kill or destroy. The term “mortgage,” which comes from the Old French of the same form, translated literally into “death pledge.” BUDGET: it was just a leather bag or wallet. In the Middle Ages, French merchants carried their money around in a bougette, a small bag. This word descended from the Latin bulga, a leather bag. 220 The English word “bulge” comes from the same source, carrying the idea of swelling. In times past, a storekeeper who made up his budget opened his bag to find out what were his resources. The Chancellor of the Exchequer, in making his annual statement to the British House of Commons, once opened his budget by saying: “This bochet [budget] with othre lettres conteigned in the same” (early 16th century). The controller of a modern American corporation does not, obviously, carry a bougette of any sort except his personal wallet which may be surmised to contain credit cards, without which he does not dare to leave home. CAPITAL: caput or, simply, head. In the sense of wealth, the word “capital” comes ultimately from the Latin caput meaning head. The Latin root of caput appears in scores of English words, some of which have come to us through the French and others directly from the Latin. Both of our words “capital” and “cattle,” for example, are from caput, for in early days a man’s wealth was reckoned in chattel, a doublet of cattle. Interestingly, we still speak of a herd of a thousand head. The Latin adjective capitalis meant pertaining to the head, whereas capitale in Late Latin referred to stock or property. Aside from its meaning “pertaining to the head,” capitalis also meant chief, first. The latter meaning has found common use in accounting terms such as capital asset, capital budget, capital gain, and capital expenditure. In reference to wealth, capitalis implied a man’s principal or chief substance. [4, p.235] CASH: came from the till. “Cash” came either from the early modern French casse or Italian casse. In turn, both of these words came from the Latin capsa. They all meant chest, box, case, or repository. Later on, casse came to mean the money, or cash itself. Speaking of money, this term has an interesting origin. It comes to us from a Roman goddess, Juno Regina, queen of the heavens. Juno assumed many divine responsibilities but most of all she was the goddess of warning. The Romans were so grateful to Juno for telling them about the dangers ahead on various occasions that they built a temple to her, and when coinage was devised they set their mint in her temple, and thus Juno came to be known as Juno Moneta, 221 guardian of finances. Her name Moneta was derived from the Latin word moneo, warn, and finally entered Old French as moneie and thus eventually became our word “money.” TRANSACTION: agreement by mutual concession. Among other meanings, to transact has meant to do business, treat, carry through, and manage. The noun “transaction” has its origin in the Latin transactus, past participle of transagere. The latter is a compound of trans- meaning across, beyond, to the other side, through and agere meaning to drive, to set in motion, to do. Thus transagere variously means to carry through, to achieve, to accomplish, to come to agreement, to settle. We can see the connection between transactus and transaction. A transaction is indeed the result of an agreement reached by two independent parties. It is this result which makes it the basic stuff or material of accounting analysis [3]. In this work the notions term and loanword have been presented, the reasons for borrowing words have been disclosed, some economic terms in modern English and their origin have been considered. All the terms were borrowed from Latin or French, the languages that gave a great amount of professional terminology to the English language. These examples show that meanings of words can change greatly. Sometimes the origin of the words is evident, but there are cases when it is difficult to identify the etymology of a linguistic unit. References: a) 1. Антрушина Г. Б., Афанасьева О. В., Морозова Н. Н. Лексикология английского языка: Учеб. пособие для студентов. — М.: Дрофа, 1999. — 288с. URL: http://static.ozone.ru/multimedia/book_file/1009611905.pdf (дата обращения: 25.02.2016) b) 2. Лексикология английского языка: Учебник для ин-тов и фак. иностр. яз./Р. 3. Гинзбург, С. С. Хидекель, Г. Ю. Князева и А. А. Санкин. — 2-е изд., испр. и доп. — М.: Высш. школа, 1979. — 269 с. URL: 222 http://uz.denemetr.com/docs/769/index-300268-1.html?page=18 (дата обращения: 27.02.2016) c) 3. Baladouni V. Etymological Observations on Some Accounting Terms. URL: http://www.accountingin.com/accountinghistorians-journal/volume-11-number-2/etymological-observationson-some-accounting-terms/ (дата обращения: 25.02.2016) d) 4. Klein E. Comprehensive Etymological Dictionary of the English Language. 2 vols. Amsterdam: Elsevier Publishing Company, 1966. – 1776 p. e) 5. Lectures on English Lexicology. Курс лекций по лексикологии английского языка. Учебное пособие для студентов иностранных языков. – Казань: ТГГПУ, 2010 - 92 с. URL: http://kpfu.ru/docs/F1797492221/Lectures.on.Le_icology1.pdf (дата обращения: 27.02.2016) Аннотация. В статье рассматривается этимология некоторых экономических терминов. Представленные слова являются заимствованиями из латинского и французского языков, из которых происходит большая часть экономической терминологии английского языка. Раскрываются причины заимствования слов из других языков и условия, облегчающие этот процесс. Затрагивается вопрос о прямых и непрямых заимствованиях. Слова исследуемой выборки показывают, что значения могут измениться настолько, что будет невозможно проследить этимологию отдельных лексических единиц. Ключевые слова: экономические термины, происхождение слов, этимология, заимствованная лексика, изменение значения Summary. In this study some economic terms and their etymology are considered. The words regarded are borrowed from Latin and French, the languages from which the bulk of English economic terminology derived. The reasons for borrowing words from other languages and the conditions facilitating this process are disclosed. Direct and indirect borrowings are touched upon. The words of the sample demonstrate that meanings develop and can vary 223 so drastically that one can never trace the etymology of certain lexical units. Keywords: economic terms, origin, etymology, borrowing, loanwords, development of meaning UDC 81'37(045) EMOTIONS IN LINGUISTICS AND A COMPONENT ANALYSIS OF THE EMOTIONAL CONCEPT “ANXIETY”IN THE ENGLISH AND RUSSIAN LANGUAGES Maria Batrakova Graduate student, Department of Linguistics, International Institute for Humanities and Linguistics e-mail: [email protected] Olga Karachina Scientific advisor, PhD in Linguistics International Institute for Humanities and Linguistics Nowadays scientists believe that emotions are integral part of human thinking and linguistic awareness of people of different linguo-cultures. Emotiology focuses on the study of emotions in cooperation with other branches of science. One of its relevant problems is the study of emotions in language, texts and communication. Russian scientists have made a great progress in studyingthisquestion by forming the idea of emotional behavior standards, emotional/emotive lacunarity in communication emotional sphere of concepts in general. Such scientists as I.V. Arnold, V.A. Maltsev, M.D. Gorodnikova stood at the origins of this branch. A range of emotion related problems is elaborated in works of N.A. Krasavsky, V.I. Shakhovsky in Russia and A. Wierzbicka abroad. Emotions play a very important role being a kind of “mediator” between the world and its reflection in the language of a person. But this reflection is selective, because people mostly reflect what is vital to them. Emotions as a psychological phenomenon 224 reproduce an emotional attitude of the person towards the world [4, p.5]. An emotion is contained in a word in the form of the idea. Thus, emotions get into words, being contained and fixed in them, and if it is necessary they are expressed and outwardly indicated by these words. So, emotions are an object of linguistics study, but to a lesser extent than that of psychology, philosophy and physiology that are a kind of background helping scientists to look into linguistic problems of emotions. Existing conceptions of emotions are not exhaustive, but what is good they are not mutually contradictory, but complementary[1, p.5]. Emotions are conceptualized and verbalized in the language of every nation. The fundamental emotions are distinguished, but in different cultures we can observe their specific emotional experience. Also, the norms of emotions’ expression are not stable. They change from culture to culture, from epoch to epoch inside one culture, and from one social class to another. But besides the actualization in language by nomination, expression and descriptionemotions have different forms of physiological exteriorization (shivering, laugh, tears, etc.)[3, p.47-58]. Moreover, we can recognize an emotion by facial expression. Thus, we deal with two semiotic systems at least: body language and verbal language, and science has to study and describe their correlation. In language emotion exists in the form of a concept. There are a lot of definitions of concepts by E.S. Kubryakova, S.A. Askoldov, D.S. Likhachev, G.V. Stepanov, S. Kh. Lyapin and others. Taking into account the characteristics of concepts’ essence, the notion “emotional concept” is defined as follows: Emotional concept is ethnically and culturally determined complicated structural-semantic mental and as a rule lexically and phraseologically verbalized formation based on the notional basis. It includes an idea, cultural values and what replaces objects (which people treat subjectively) of the world (in the wide sense) during the process of reflection and communication [4, p.49]. 225 In our work we have applied the method of component analysis to the concept “anxiety”/“тревога”distinguishing sematic features of words and comparing them in both languages. The material - synonyms and vocabulary entries - were selected from the English and Russiandictionaries such as “The modern Thesaurus of Synonyms”, Cambridge International Dictionary of English, The Living Webster Encyclopedic Dictionary of the English Language, Oxford Dictionary of Psychology, Словарь русского языка Ожегова, Толковый словарь живого великорусского языка В. Даля, Большой словарь синонимов и антонимов русского языка,etc. and a number of online sources. The appliance of the component analysis method is based on an assumption that a lexicon of every language has a system character. This system is subdivided into different micro-systems, for instance, lexical sets, synonymic rows, or antonymic pairs. The study of these micro-systems allows us to elicit semantic peculiarities of one language or other. But the uniqueness of language depends not so much on the number of semes which form “semantic space” as on peculiarities of semes grouping within the framework of lexis and grammar. That is why the component analysis could give us interesting results concerning synonymic rows if we compare microsystems based on two or more languages [2, p.115]. The study of that type is attractive, not only because we could elicit common and distinctive features of compared languages, but we could study more profound a language by the comparison of linguistic factors. The component analysis relates to paradigmatically-oriented methods. The component analysis begins from the decomposition of semes, i.e. constituents, which are determined with the help of dictionaries. It is evident, that analysis of that type is challenging when we work with synonyms, i.e. words which are similar in meanings, or a synonymic row. In the synonymic row there is a) a nuclear or base word (also known as a dominant word), around which other synonyms form up, b) system of features (semes), which 226 form a specific meta-language, by which we can specify the position of a synonym in a synonymic row or lexical set. One of the most accurate variant of the component analysis is one, which bases on the material of explanatory and synonymic dictionaries. It is explained by the fact that dictionary definitions represent the decomposition of a word meaning into its components. Presence or absence of a certain semegives an opportunity to draw a line between the meanings of lexical items. But often these definitions are incomplete and have a subjective connotation. Thus, a lot depends onthe experience of the researcher who complements definitions given in the dictionaries. Another drawback is that sometimes dictionaries artificially differentiate more meanings and connotations than speakers use, in other words, these meanings do not exist as a concrete linguistic phenomenon. Besides, we should pay attention to the fact, that semes have their specific roles in the structure of the word meaning. A semes variety includes archisemes (generic semes), which represent categories and differential semes (specific semes), which specify other semes. Generic semes subdue differential semes, i.e. less common semes, which specify them and this assigns hierarchical character to the seme structure of a word (word meaning). Moreover, there are features which have a character of so-called potential semes in meanings of some words. We can distinguish them in particular contexts, where a metaphor is used. A detailed analysis of the synonymic rowsin both languages has allowed us to compare the seme structures of concepts “anxiety” and “тревога” distinguishing some similarities and differences. For instance, in both languages we have common archisemes“feeling”, “state”/”condition”, “act” and “trait”. Also “anxiety” does not have only emotional and cognitive components, but also a differential seme “a signal/warning sound” (e.g. fire-alarm) in English and Russian. In both languages we can trace a positive tendency of the concept actualized by words “care” and “забота”. “Anxiety” and “тревога” denote a psychological disorder accompanying by an excessive physiological exteriorization. Also we have distinguished 227 common differential semes as “emotional state characterized by an unpleasant feeling of expectation”, “uncertainty”, “fear”, “tension”, “embarrassment”, etc.Talking about differences, we can say that a number of archisemesprevails in the English variant (seven archisemes in English and four archisemes in Russian). Furthermore, we elicit the component of “aspiration” in English, which we do not have in Russian. Concept “anxiety” hassemes “irritation” and “painfulness”and concept “тревога” – “беспомощность”,“торопливость”, “разочарование”, which do not cross in two languages. Based on the results of the analysis we can conclude, that “anxiety” and “тревога” have much more common components than distinct. This analysis can be used in further work with contexts, which reveal broadly and more explicitly the peculiarities of this concept. References: 1. Вилюнас В.К. Основные проблемы психологической теории эмоций (вступительная статья) // Психология эмоций: Тексты. – М.: Изд-во МГУ, 1984 – 288 с. 2. Кобозева И. М.Лингвистическая семантика: Учебник.Изд. 6-е. – М.: ЛЕНАНД, 2015. – 352 с. 3. ШаховскийВ.И. Категоризация эмоций в лексикосемантической системе (на материале английского языка) :дис. д-ра филолог. наук. – М., 1988. –С. 47-58 4. Шаховский В. И. Эмоциональные концепты в немецкой и русской лингвокультурах. – М.:Гнозис, 2008. – 416 с. Аннотация: Статья посвящена эмоциям в лингвистике и анализу концепта «тревога» в английском и русском языках.Учитывая, что изучение эмоциональных концептов является неотъемлемой частью лингвистики эмоций,т.е.эмотиологии,важной задачей является описание необходимости этой уникальной отрасли науки и роли эмоций в 228 нашей жизни.Также данная статья преследует своей целью выявление элементарных единиц значения (сем) при анализе синонимических рядов с доминантами “anxiety” в английском языке и «тревога» - в русскомязыке,ипоследующеесравнение результатов анализа. Ключевые слова: эмоция, лингвистика эмоций,эмотиология, эмоциональный концепт, компонентный анализ, сема, синонимический ряд. Summary: This article is devoted to emotions in linguistics and analysis of the emotional concept “anxiety” in English and Russian languages. Taking into account that the study of emotional concepts is part and parcel of linguistics of emotions, i.e.emotiology, it is important to describe the necessity of this unique branch of science and the role of emotions in our life. Besides, it is aimed at the identification of elementary meaning units (semes) in the analysis of the synonymic rows with the dominant words “anxiety” in English and “тревога” in Russian, and the subsequent comparison of the results. Keywords: emotion, linguistics of emotions, emotiology, emotional concept, component analysis, seme, synonymic row. UDC 811.11-112 RESEARCHING THE BORROWINGS IN THE TOURISM SECTOR AS A NATURAL PROCESS OF LANGUAGE DEVELOPEMENT Zhanna Beletskaya 3th year student, tourism department Omsk state institute of service Anastasia Bystrushkina 3th year student, tourism department Omsk State Institute of Service Tat’yana Dolgova Scientific advisor, tourism department Omsk State Institute of Service 229 People living in different countries interact with each other by means of commercial, economic, cultural and political relations. In the course of the natural process, the lexical structure of the language is constantly updated with new words. The emergence of borrowings is the result of the historical ties between the people, saving the values of linguistic and nonequivalent for the new words in the original language. Lexically mastered word is considered when there is nothing that would indicate its foreign origin in it [1]. The aim of our work is to study of modern tourism terminology in two languages: English and Russian; to identify ways and time of penetration of foreign concepts in the Russian language. Borrowing in the Russian language is used by us in contact with the speech-native Russian words. It makes no sense to prevent the emergence of borrowings and trying to get rid of the alreadyestablished: a laptop, shopping, shows, license, presentation, ratings and many others who came to the Russian from the English. Linguistic Encyclopedic Dictionary defines «borrowing» as the element of a foreign language transferred from one language to another as a result of language contact. Writing of foreign words - it is urgent and unresolved problem in Russia, which is explained by the introduction of several ways of borrowing in the Russian language. There is a system on which the classification is based. It includes 4 ways to borrow: 1) transfer (self-care, rest home), 2) transplantation (animation), 3) transliteration (animator), 4) transphoning (camping, catering) [2]. We performed analysis of the literature, mostly dictionaries, in order to obtain and examine the information on the time of appearance of certain terms of tourism in the Russian language. The following words were taken: tour, tourism, animator, animation, visa, hotel, catering, camping, service voucher, Duty Free. Borrowing "animation" only appears in the dictionary 2004, concepts «catering», and «duty free» and «reception» is not found in any of the dictionaries, except for a glossary of terms in the tourist 230 business. Borrowing «tourism» and «visa», on the other hand are available at all proven sources, «camping» and «service» are fixed in all dictionaries, except for 2002, "Tour" will appear in the dictionary of 2005 and 2008, "hotel" in the dictionary, 2002, and a «voucher» in dictionary of 2002, 2004, 2005 he. The words above is used in its original meaning in the Russian language. There is a group of concepts in tourism sector which have become obsolete and have been replaced by non-native counterparts. Existed before «tour bureau» is called now «travel agency»; Tourist card of admition - a tourist voucher; group leader – tour leader, accompanying the tourist group is now transfermen. "Incoming" terms are often used instead of "inbound tourism", "autgoing" instead of "outbound tourism". A number of terms stored in English writing, for example? « duty-free», «bed & breakfast» or «hubs & spokes». The use of such English terms can be justified only by the special sphere of their use, as in a professional environment where speed and accuracy is valued [2, 3, 4]. The results of borrowing are ambiguous, on the one hand, they may complicate the understanding and clog it, the inappropriateness of using borrowing leads to absurd phrases, foreign words overwhelmed it, pushing the initial russian words. But on the other hand there is a natural process, contributing to the development of language vocabulary. Successful developing countries have the greatest impact on the world stage, so the Russian language has a huge number of Anglicisms and Americanisms. Adaptation of a new word comes naturally, but to explain this process is quite difficult. The process of borrowing and assimilation is reflected in dictionaries is not as fast as it is in speech, this period may be up to twenty years. References: 1. Маркова Е. И. Заимствованная лексика в сфере туризма/ Е. И. Маркова, И. Д. Маркова// Молодой ученый.2014.-№1.-684с 231 2. Арнольд.И.В. Лексикология современного английского языка. Учебное пособие. Изд-во лит-ры на иностранных языках.- М: 1959с. 3. Hornby A.S. Oxford Advanced Learners Dictionary of Current English / A.S.Hornby. - Oxford University Press. - 2000.1540 p. 4. Большой глоссарий терминов международного туризма/ Под ред. М.Б.Биржакова, В.И.Никифорова - СПб.: Издательский Дом Герда, 2006. - 936 c. Аннотация. В данной работе рассматривается такое явление в лингвистике, как заимствования. Их изучение способствует повышению культурного уровня и грамотности, а так же является важным аспектом изучения иностранного языка. Ключевые слова: заимствования, термины, туризм, адаптация, иностранные языки Summary. In this text we consider the borrowing as a phenomenon in linguistics sphere. Their studying contributes the development of the cultural level and literacy, as well as an important aspect of learning a foreign language. Keywords: borrowings, terms, tourism, adaptation, foreign languages UDC 811.111`24/ `25 : 651.7 THE ROLE OF AN AFFECTIVE CV FORM FOR A YOUNG SPECIALIST Yulia Grisha nd 2 year student, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Mariia Varlagina Scientific advisor, Senior lecturer, 232 Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, Sevastopol State University The problem statement of the given research is based on the fact, that a large amount of students and young professionals are unable to create a successful CV. In the article the author makes an attempt to cover the most common and fatal mistakes in writing professional CV and highlights what is important to write a competitive CV in the professional market. The major part of the research is focused on the translation services and professional goals in the field. First, a resume or CV should be brief, clear and logical. It must be vivid and well-structured. An employer does not have enough time for reading a detailed CV about the daily life of the prospective employee. It is very important that all information should be highly relevant to the position specified in the objective. When one applies for a job of translator, the information about finishing professional cooking courses several months ago or the pottery ones should be excluded. An ideal CV must have a clear structure and must be written in business English with good grammar and syntax. It is obvious that one should start his/her CV with the introduction. It is “the head” of any CV. Thus, there should be one`s full name, address, telephone number and additional contact information, as an e-mail address and Skype. The use of abbreviations and nicknames in the section “Personal Information” is prohibited. The spelling of an e-mail and its general look also plays an important role for recruiting process. Attention should be paid to what information an e-mail contains, no play of words or ambiguity should be hidden there, in order not to misinform you potential employer. It is recommended to state only one position in the section “Objective” and one should be exactly aware of the name of the 233 position he/she applies for. If there are doubts what post the applicant wants to have, he/she should indicate his/her professional preferences. An important rule must be observed – the applicant should not embellish his/her skills and experiences. Employers know common set-phrases, which are used for writing CVs by the inexperienced specialists. Reliability of the provided information is required. Flat and banal phrases, which don’t emphasize the one among backgrounds of other employees, should be avoided. The section “Work experience” is one of the most important, because it shows what experiences a candidate possesses exactly. An employer analyses the abilities clearly in this or that sphere. One can also indicate his/her date of birth (DOB); interests, activities and hobbies; marital status and accomplishment as an additionally information. It depends on the prospective post. When one points his/her interests, the choice should be done carefully. It should be thought over what an employer should know about the hobbies. It will be quite ridiculous if a translator, who is going to work in a huge, famous company, points that his/her hobby is hunting or throwing knives. An employer can make a false impression and discover hidden danger or other negative meanings. References can be available upon request. This statement is indicated in the end of CV. But if one wants to point references, two referees are sufficient: from an academic advisor or tutor and another from a previous employer. Recently it has become wide-spread to make and use an electronic CV, where one should additionally post his/her own photo. A great attention should be paid to the photo used in a CV. It must be a neutral photo, which does not carry any particularly information about you. It must be photo, which does not concern with your hobby and others things. Most of employers estimate job-seeking visually, according to the photo. And if your photo is impropriate, an employer will not even read your CV. 234 Try to update your CV as frequently, as possible, adding some information or editing some things, according to your current life and professional career. Every student faces the need to compose a successful CV sooner or later. The difference should be made due to its main purposes. The first category is academic and academic CVs are required for scholarships and application to educational institutions. The second category is professional and relates to job-seeking process. The general requirements are common though, the difference exists but it is not dramatic. The article helps to achieve great success in writing a CV and helps to become competitive in modern world. References: 1. How to succeed at writing applications (Part II: CVs and Covering Letters): учебно-методическое пособие по дисциплине «Перевод официально-деловой документации» для студентов 2 курса специальности 45.05.01 «Перевод и переводоведение» / сост. М. В. Варлагина. – Севастополь: Изд-во СевГУ, 2015. – 26 с. 2. Applying for a job [электронный ресурс].-Режим доступа: http://www.oxforddictionaries.com/words/applying-for-ajob. (дата обращения: 22.02.2016) Аннотация. В данной статье автор подчеркивает самые распространенные и серьезные ошибки в написании профессионального резюме. Помимо этого, автор также описывает важные элементы конкурентоспособного резюме на рынке труда. Бо́льшая часть исследования сосредоточена на анализе аутентичных примеров резюме, рассмотрены их сильные и слабые стороны. Первый тип резюме – академическое резюме, которое необходимо для получения стипендии или поступления в какое-либо учебное заведение. Второй тип – профессиональное резюме, которое используется для поиска рабочего места. Для этих типов резюме действуют общие 235 главные требования. Несомненно, существуют различия, но каждый должен знать, как адаптировать резюме для двух сфер. Эта статья помогает написать успешное резюме как студентам, так и молодым специалистам. Знание основных критериев составления резюме помогает стать конкурентоспособным в современном мире. Ключевые слова: резюме, молодой специалист, структура, желаемая должность, работодатель Summary. The author highlights the most common and fatal mistakes in writing professional CV and indicates what is important to write a competitive CV in the professional market. The major part of the research is focused on the analysis of authentic CV samples and their strong and weak points. The difference should be made according to its main purposes. The first category is academic and academic CVs are required for scholarships and application to educational institutions. The second category is professional and relates to job-seeking process. The general requirements are common though, the difference exists but one can learn how to adjust a CV to both fields. The article helps to achieve success in writing a CV and helps to become competitive in modern world for students and young professionals. Keywords: CV, young professional, structure, objective, references UDC 81-119 GENESIS OF IDEA OF THE OPPOSITION OF LANGUAGE AND SPEECH Marina Demura rd 3 year student, Philology Department, Lomonosov Moscow State University, Branch in Sevastopol e-mail: [email protected] Yuri Sitko Associate professor, PhD in Philology, 236 Philology Department, Lomonosov Moscow State University, Branch in Sevastopol The language has a special place in human life. It is a product of activity, together with which it has a target orientation. Speech is often understood as language in action. The issue of the difference between language and speech is widely debated and it has resulted in significant amount of special literature, the value of which can not be overestimated. It is hardly possible to find even two linguists, who would agree on the interpretation of this problem which makes it difficult to enumerate and describe all existing points of view on the opposition of language and speech. In this study we have considered the origins of the issue and attempted to describe the most important options for solving it in a chronological sequence. Aristotle (384-322 BC) in his ‘Metaphysics’ writes: “For the action is the end, and the actuality (ἐνέργεια / energeia) is the action (ἔργον / ergon). And so even the word 'actuality' is derived from 'action', and points to the complete reality” [0, p. 294-295]. From this point of view, the definition of ergon is approaching the modern understanding of the language, and energeia is close to that of the speech. Their relations are almost equal to the relations between ideal and material. Another scientist of antiquity Marcus Terentius Varro (11627 BC) in his treatise ‘De Lingua Latina’ attempts to systematic exposition information about the Latin language. The main attention he pays to studying speech – oratio. We can assume that he had already formed an understanding of the ‘language’ as a separate object of scientific study. Wilhelm von Humboldt, basing on Aristotle's distinction, describes the language as an activity of the human spirit (energeia), which creates a product (ergon), but that product is dynamic, affected by changes and it exists in the form of live speech. This 237 conception of language can be seen as a pre-formulation of the problem of dichotomy. It is generally agreed that the theoretical formulation of the problem of language and speech in the history of linguistics usually associates with the name of Ferdinand de Saussure. Karl Bühler claimed that there was no linguist since de Saussure who has not expressed a number of thoughts about la parole and la langue and we have to admit that scientist has a point in this. The essence of the teachings of de Saussure, expressed in summary form, is the distinction between language (langue) and speech (parole). The rest of the theory is the logical conclusion of this thesis. The main points in Ferdinand de Saussure's ‘Course in General Linguistics’ are: “Doubtless these two objects are closely connected, each depending on the other: language (la langue) is necessary if speech (la parole) is to be intelligible and produce all its effects; but speech (la parole) is necessary for the establishment of language (la langue), and historically speech facts always come first… Language and speech are then interdependent; the former is both the instrument and the product of the latter” [0, p. 57]. Saussure’s idea has been criticized for the fact that the division was too sharp. For example, Leonard Bloomfield and Albert Sechehaye in their works try to neutralize the opposition of language and speech. As we can see, the denial of differences of language and speech is connected with the positivist installation on the study of language. The representatives of functionalism accept the difference of language and speech. Alan Henderson Gardiner enters even in polemics with Otto Jespersen on the pages of one of his works. Karl Bühler, starting from Saussure's distinction and bringing it to the Wilhelm von Humboldt’s energeia and ergon, considers it insufficient and singles out four parts instead of two: 1) speech activity (Sprechhandlungen); 2) speech acts (Sprechakte); 3) language means (Sprachwerke); 4) language structures (Sprachgebilden) [0, p. 22-28]. In this way scientist gains two crossed dichotomies. 238 In one of his studies Vladimir Andreyevich Zvegintsev comes to the graphical solution of the problem relationship between language and speech [0, p. 100] (see picture 1). Speech Language Picture 1. Graphical representation of the relationship of language and speech It shows that we can have separate units of speech and language on the free parts of the line that creates the illusion of autonomy, but in reality it turns out that each of the units is located at the crossing point, so applies to the language and speech. That is why they are able to "replace" each other. The arguments we have presented suggest that on the basis of existing work on this issue we can identify the following ranks of the most significant characteristics of language and speech, which are naturally within its range in close contact with each other and even partially overlap each other. These characteristics can be presented in a table (see table 1). Speech Language individual supraindividual psychic phenomenon social phenomenon 239 dynamic committed to static historical anachronistic depending on the causal relationship It can not be described by a strictly formal rules linguistically ‘irregular’ material depending on the functional relationship It allows the application of formal rules linguistically ‘regular’ tends to be an abstract system Table 1. The main differences between speech and language. References: 1. Аристотель. Метафизика. Переводы. Комментарии. Толкования / Сост. и подготовка текста С. И. Еремеев. – СПб., 2002. – 832 с. 2. Бюлер К. Теория языка. Принципы изучения языка, в кн.: Звегинцев В. А., История языкознания XIX—XX вв. в очерках и извлечениях, ч. 2. – М., 1965. – с. 22-28. 3. Звегинцев В. А. Теоретическая и прикладная лингвистика – М.: «Просвещение», 1967. – 338 с. 4. Ситько Ю. Л. Бытование функциональнопрагматической методологии в отечественном языкознании 60-х годов XIX века I-ой половины ХХ века (на примере понятия части речи). – Севастополь: Рибэст, 2007. – 140 c. 5. Соссюр Ф. де, Курс общей лингвистики, в его кн.: Труды по языкознанию – М., 1977. – 696 с. 240 Аннотация: В статье рассматривается широко дискутируемое противопоставление языка и речи, приводится обзор точек зрения ученых от античности до ХХ века. Сознательная теоретическая постановка проблемы языка и речи в истории языкознании связывается с именем Фердинанда де Соссюра, однако уже в работах В. фон Гумбольдта содержится препостановка вопроса дихотомий, восходящая к «Метафизике» Аристотеля. Автор статьи соотносит взгляд на данную проблему с установкой на изучение языка. Представленные в работе аргументы позволяют определить наиболее существенные противопоставленные характеристики языка и речи, создающие взаимообусловленность этих явлений. Ключевые слова: язык, речь, противопоставление речи и языка, Фердинанд де Соссюр, дихотомия. Summary: The article considers widely debated opposition of language and speech. Describing in a chronological sequence the most important linguists’ opinions we find the origins of the issue. The theoretical formulation of the problem of language and speech in the history of linguistics usually associates with the name of Ferdinand de Saussure, but in Wilhelm von Humboldt’s work we see the pre-formulation of the problem of dichotomy which is based on Aristotle's distinction from his ‘Metaphysics’. The arguments presented in this study can identify the most significant characteristics of language and speech. Keywords: language, speech, opposition of language and speech, Ferdinand de Saussure, dichotomy. UDC 81'221.2 HOWARD PHILLIPS LOVECRAFT AND HIS NONVERBAL METHODS OF REPRODUCTION FEAR AS AN EMOTION Zaizzeva Valeria 1st year student, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, 241 Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Ekaterina Peschanskaya Scientific advisor, PhD in philology, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Sevastopol State University A person has a set of ways to express what he thinks or feels, and each of these ways possesses its own language: spoken language, literary language, sign language, language of music, dance, painting, etc. The purpose of this article is reflection of negative emotion "fear" in the English context. The text fragments are taken from H.P. Lovecraft’s short story, which is called "The Moon-Bog" served as a material of research, it is a poetic and frightening story based on myths. Traditionally there are two main types of communication. In every day’s speech people can use either verbal or nonverbal components. For humans verbal communication is universal way of speaking that is people can transfer their information with the help of natural language. Everything can be expressed by it; feelings, emotions, etc. The question of different ways of transfer of information has been studied. According to the linguistics investigations natural language is not enough for transmission, people must use one of the most important way of communication – nonverbal components. The scientists have come to conclusion that most information is transferred be means of nonverbal components, including gesture system. Gestures can substitute for example any greeting for a nod by a head or a shat eve hands. Also we should take individual cultural characteristics of gestures into consideration. For instance a nod by a hand up and down means agreement in Russian culture. On the contrary in Polish culture the same sign means negation. This study investigated the hypothesis that different emotions are most effectively conveyed through specific, nonverbal channels of communication: body, face, poses, intonation, and touch. 242 For example, by means of them for anger, disgust, fear, happiness, and sadness participants use their faces; and touch for love and sympathy. Emotion identification in restricted conditions is most accurate when participants viewed emotions displayed via the emotion’s preferred channel. This study provides converging evidence that some emotions are communicated predominantly through different nonverbal components. Further analysis of these channel-emotion correspondences suggests that the social function of an emotion predicts its primary channel that is the body channel promotes social-status emotions, the face channel supports survival emotions, and touch supports intimate emotions. Scientific interest in the field of emotions has risen at scientists long ago, in the period of Antiquity, but the linguistics has turned its attention to the problem of emotions later than other sciences in the 20th century. "In domestic linguistics an outstanding contribution to studying of language of emotions was made by V. I. Shakhovsky and the Volgograd linguistic school headed by him. The term "emotiologiya" used by V. I. Shakhovsky is understood as "linguistics of emotions". It is the discipline created on a junction of psychology and linguistics, and studying the connection of emotions and language. The special place among the problems of studying of language of emotions belongs to research of communication of emotions and peculiarity of their representations in different text types [3, p. 8]. Each language possesses own set of such means which are formed by the carrier in the course of assimilation of language and respectively, the carrier doesn't think what emotions to use. But if to speak about the text, especially about art, then here and forms and functions the emotive meaning of units more difficult and in many respects depend on skill of the author. Therefore the special place among problems of studying of language of emotions belongs to research representation of emotions in different text types. The same emotion can be expressed by different means: lexical, grammatical, stylistic, and paralinguistic. Therefore with the help of mimics, gestures and poses people can express their emotional states to other 243 people, inform them about their attitudes towards them. Mimics, gestures, poses, intonation are “emotional language of humans”, means of communication of thoughts, emotional states. Emotion "fear" represents one of the strongest emotions experienced by the person. In English there are a number of words having this semantics: «Fear is an unpleasant emotion or thought that you have when you are frightened or worried by something dangerous, painful, or bad that is happening or might happen». Traditionally in English the notion "fear" is denominated by the following words: terror, horror, phobia, shake, fright, dread, awe, dismay, funk, intimidation, trembling, angst and pavor. "The emotional state can be represented by the verbal language (the direct nomination: fear, love, anger), and the nonverbal (description of a pose, features of the speech and voice, look, movements, etc.)". As a rule, fear is transferred by the following paralinguistic means: opened eyes with terror, a freezing heart, heart racing, the shivering of hands and legs, a trembling voice, shudder with horror, loss of consciousness [1, p.116]. All this and many other things are widely represented in works of the classic of mystical literature H.P. Lovecraft. Lovecraft uses a verb “shudder” several times. According to the dictionary definition “shudder” means to tremble with a sudden convulsive movement, as from of horror, fear, or cold”: “And now I shudder when I hear the frogs piping in swamps, or see the moon in lonely places. “I almost shuddered to see the high turrets of the castle gilded with fire” [4]. The following verb "to flee" is used by the write for expression of emotional state of a hero. According to the dictionary explanation, the verb "to flee" means " to escape by running away, especially because of danger or fear”: “But in time there came troubles, and the peasants ceased to bless him, and fled away instead as from a doom”. Also the phrase "touch of fear" is applied to put emphasis on mentality and the physiological reactions of the person: “For the first time felt a touch of the same kind of fear that had driven the peasants away” [4]. 244 "The fear serves as the warning of the forthcoming danger, it allows to concentrate attention on its source, evokes to look for ways of avoiding it. In a case when the fear reaches power of affect (panic fear, horror), it becomes capable of imposing behavior stereotypes (flight, catalepsy, protective aggression)" [2, p. 74]. In the following sentence a hero of the story feels so deep shock at certain moments that he isn't able to take any actions: “The wide plain, the golden moonlight, the shadowy moving forms, and above all the shrill monotonous piping, produced an effect which almost paralysed me”[4]. In the following episode the main character even draws a conclusion that the torpor has helped him to keep his mind in the conditions of incessant impact of the terrifying events and phenomena: “Not knowing whether I was mad or sane, sleeping or waking, I was saved only by a merciful numbness”. An attempt to avoid a nightmare is presented in two following text fragments: “I thought as I lay there of Denys Barry, and of what would befall that bog when the day came, and found myself almost frantic with an impulse to rush out into the night, take Barry’s car, and drive madly to Ballylough out of the menaced lands”. However as a result, the main character just falls asleep, without taking any actions, but soon the same feeling comes to him again. This skillful reorganization of emotional structure makes the story unforgettable: “My immediate actions were peculiar for such a situation, but it is only in tales that a man does the dramatic and foreseen thing. Instead of looking out across the bog toward the source of the new light, I kept my eyes from the window in panic fear, and clumsily drew on my clothing with some dazed idea of escape” [4]. One more expressive mean is gradation, increase of intensity of feeling in each subsequent episode. The example demonstrates the shock expressed by total loss of coherent thinking and utter exhaustion: “As I thought of him new terrors convulsed me, and I fell to the floor; not fainting, but physically helpless… At some time during this shocking period the cold wind and the screaming must 245 have roused me, for my next impression is of racing madly through inky rooms and corridors and out across the courtyard into the hideous night. They found me at dawn wandering mindless near Ballylough, but what unhinged me utterly was not any of the horrors I had seen or heard before” [4]. The eyes say frankly about human inner feelings. Widely opened eyes are one of mimic signs that express fear which is absorbed in the minds of the individual. The writer uses this method to convey the hero’s feeling of the total helplessness in front of the incomprehensible otherworldly forces and then resorts to the stylistic device of Simile to intensify the impression: “There my eyes dilated again with a wild wonder as great as if I had not just turned from a scene beyond the pale of Nature, for on the ghastly red-litten plain was moving a procession of beings in such a manner as none ever saw before save in nightmares” [4]. Lovecraft's style language has generated a lot of imitations, polemics, admiration and criticism. The use of a large number of impersonal sentences, difficult metaphors, polysemantic nouns, use of Old English language is his characteristic.He filigrees packs obsolete, old-fashioned words and archaisms with an actual slang and modern scientific terms. It he tries to obtain very strong effect of the influence combining dry realism with poetry of mystical. Central fundamental his works is emotion of fear. He masterly owns both a semantic component of this concept and original art ways of its transfer. The arsenal of his verbal and nonverbal means of expression of emotions is very rich and scantily explored. In the conclusion it should be noted that H.P. Lovecraft absolutely deserved to be recognized as the classic of mystical literature. His language and style are the immense wells for literary, psychological, philological and linguistic researches. Due to one of his short stories we managed to conduct such an interesting research and to show how various language aspects are subtly interconnected with human expression and perception of emotions. References: 1. Вилюнас В. К. Психология эмоций. – СПб.: 246 Питер, 2004. – 496 с. 2. Песчанская Е.В. Вербализация паралингвистической ситуации в прозе А.П.Чехова: монография. – К.: ИД «Освита Украины», 2014. – 190 с. 3. Филимонова О.Е. «Эмоциология текста. Анализ репрезентации эмоций в английском языке»: Учебное пособие. – Спб.: ООО «Книжный дом», 2007. – 448 с. 4. H.P. Lovecraft. “The moon-bog” URL: http://www.hplovecraft.com/writings/texts/fiction/mb.aspx (дата обращения: 22.02.2016) 5. McArthur Tom, McArthur T.G. Longman Lexicon of Contemporary English. – London: Addison-Wesley, 1981. – 928 p. Аннотация. Данная статья написана в русле исследований невербального аспекта коммуникации. Объектом изучения являются мимика и жесты, сопровождающие речь. Данное исследование посвящено проблеме выражения эмоции «страх» посредством компонентов невербальной коммуникации в английском контексте. Статья отражает особенности номинации таких средств невербальной коммуникации, как мимика и жесты, и раскрывает их особенности вербальной экспликации в английском контексте. Изучены кинетические средства как ведущие средства невербального общения в английской культуре. Ключевые слова: жест, мимика, невербальная коммуникация, эмоция, страх. Summary. The article is written in the direction of studies of nonverbal- communication. The object of the investigation is mimics and gestures which accompany the speech. The article is devoted to a problem of verbalization by means of nonverbal communication of emotion FEAR in the English context. The article reflects the peculiarities of the lexical nomination of such means of nonverbal communication as mimics and gestures, and reveals its features of verbal manifestation in English context. Kinetic means as leading 247 components of nonverbal communication in English culture are studied. Keywords: gesture, mimics, nonverbal communication, emotion, fear. UDC 81'276.6:34 LEXICAL CHARACTERISTICS OF LEGAL ENGLISH Viktoriya Ignatenko nd 2 year student, Law Department, Taganrog Management and Economics Institute e-mail: [email protected] Elena Nuzhnova Scientific advisor, PhD in Philology, Humanities Department, Taganrog Management and Economics Institute The aim of this study is to examine lexical peculiarities of the language of law in modern English such as the use of terminology, borrowings from Latin and French, archaic words, doublets and triplets. Legal English is not a language of everyday use by all people. It is a specialized language of legal norms and related discourse. Its distinctiveness may be seen in a number of characteristics that differentiate it from the language of ordinary use. Legal English is a system- and culture-bound language for special purposes. It is the style of English used by lawyers and other legal professionals in pleadings, legal writing and the drafting of written material. Different dimensions of the language of law are 1) legal documents: contracts, licences etc; 2) court pleadings: summonses, briefs, judgments etc; 3) laws: Acts of parliament and subordinate legislation, case reports; 4) legal correspondence. Legal English has traditionally been the preserve of lawyers from English-speaking countries which have shared common law traditions. However, due to the spread of English as the predominant language of international business, as well as its role as a legal 248 language within the European Union, the language of law is now a global phenomenon. It is also referred to casually as lawspeak. The most important difference that sets off legal language from ordinary language is its lexicon. One of its peculiarities is the use of technical terminology. A technical term is a word or a phrase that is used exclusively by a particular trade or profession or used by professionals in a way that differs from its normal meaning and the term that has a relatively well-defined sense [5]. There are two kinds of terms, purely-technical and semi-technical [4]. Purely-technical terms are found exclusively in the legal sphere and have no application outside. They can be one-word terms (solicitor) or whole phrases (Act of Parliament). Some of the theorists argue that these terms are so closely related to the legal system that they cannot be translated, but only adapted. Semi-technical terms are words and phrases that belong to everyday lexicon which has gained extra-meanings in the legal context. For example, the familiar term consideration refers, in legal English, to contracts, and means ‘an act, forbearance or promise by one party to a contract that constitutes the price for which the promise of the other party is bought’ (Oxford Dictionary of Law). Other words found in unusual contexts in legal English include: construction (interpretation); redemption (used in relation to the repayment of debts secured on property); furnish (to provide e.g. documents) [2, p.41]. Technical terminology adds to formality of legal English and imparts specific semantic preciseness. Its function is to emphasize that a proceeding is separate from ordinary life. A noticeable feature of legal English is the existence of Latinisms, or Latin terms, in its terminology. There are certain reasons for this. One of them is the influence of Latin which was supported by the power of the Roman church over Europe at that time, and another is its widespread use throughout this place of earth as a language of learning and literature [1]. Here are some Latin phrases and words in common use: - Res judicata (an issue adjucated). For example: “…Judicial Notice … evidences that the Bankruptcy Court approved the 249 Bankruptcy Conformation hearing “without prejudice” showing that there has been no Res Judicata.”. - Actus reus (guilty act). For example: “The DPP observed that the actus reus of section... required a statement to be directed at a group of persons on account of, inter alia, race, colour, national or ethnic origin and religion”. - Bona fide (good faith or in good faith). For example: “… bona fide third parties may apply to the Court to assert an interest in the realizable property.”. Like Latinisms, the existence of legal French terms within English legal language is also apparent. After the Norman Conquest in 1066, the language of the invaders gained an undeniable position in the legal sphere of England, bringing with it a wealth of legal French terminology. The following terms are originally French: contract, proposal, schedule, terms, conditions, policy, alias, quash and so on [1]. Latin and French words are regarded as indispensable by lawyers because they express a legal idea much more succinctly than could be achieved in English. Archaic words and expressions are in frequent use in legal documents. For instance, professional lawyers often use “imbibe” as an alternative of “drink”, “inquire” rather than “ask”, “peruse” instead of “read”, “forthwith” as a substitution of “right away” or “at once” and so on. There also exist some archaic adverbs, they are actually a mixture of deictic elements: hereafter and heretofore, herein, hereto and hereby, thereof, hereinafter, thereto and whatsoever . These have extremely limited practical meaning and exist as a result of legal tradition only [2, p.39]. Another example is the use of the verb ‘witnesseth’ with the preservation of an ‘eth’ ending for the third person singular of the present tense as an alternative of the current morpheme “es” in “witnesses”. There are special reasons behind this tendency towards archaic words. Legal language often strives toward great formality, it naturally gravitates towards archaic language [5]. Besides, the use of antiquated terminology is driven by the need to avoid troublesome changes as far as legal lexical meaning is concerned, to make a 250 lawyer’s speech safe and convenient. What has been tested and found adequate is best not altered [1]. That is, what was workable before can be workable again. Despite the so called usefulness of the archaic touch within legal language, its functionality is still debatable. It is evident from the examples given previously that certain outdated terms and constructions make legal language inaccessible for public reader or more specifically to those who are mainly concerned with legal matters and noticeably such terms render comprehension difficult. There is a historical tendency in legal English to string together two or three words to convey what is usually a single legal concept. Examples of this include null and void, fit and proper, perform and discharge, dispute, controversy or claim, and promise, agree and covenant. These word combinations are often called ‘doublets’ or ‘triplets’. They should be treated with caution, since sometimes the words used mean, for practical purposes, exactly the same thing (null and void ); and sometimes they do not quite do so (dispute, controversy or claim) [2, p.34]. This is applied for the sake of precision and avoidance of loopholes, sometimes for the sake of reverence to tradition [3, p.235]. This study shows that Legal English differs from Standard English in a number of ways. The most important of these differences are as follows. The vocabulary is formal and standard complying with the norms of the style to the highest degree. It is supported by the presence of literary language. A lot of specific terms unfamiliar to ordinary people are employed in the language of law. The terms are purely-technical terms, i.e. only applicable in the legal sphere but nowhere else, and semi-technical terms, i.e. belonging to everyday lexicon which has gained extra-meanings in the legal context. Much of this vocabulary is borrowed from Latin and French. These loan words are regarded as indispensable by lawyers because they express a legal idea much more succinctly than could be achieved in English. Archaic expressions are frequently used in legal English to avoid troublesome changes in legal lexical meaning, to make a lawyer’s speech safe and convenient. There is a tendency in 251 legal English to use doublets and triplets, two or more elements that are semantically same or are similar somehow. Their primary function is clarity and preciseness. References: 1. Bouharaoui A. Some lexical features of English legal language. URL: http://www.translationdirectory.com/articles/article1763.php (дата обращения: 23.02.2016) 2. Haigh R. Legal English. London and New York, 2009. URL: http://www.twirpx.com/file/578947/ (дата обращения: 23.02.2016) 3. Nawaz N. et al. Language of law: stylistic analysis of a legal document // International Journal of Research in Management. – 2013. Vol. 2. Issue 3. – P. 221-243. URL: http://rspublication.com/ijrm/march13/18.pdf (дата обращения: 23.02.2016) 4. Syntactical Structure Of The Language Of Law. URL: http://www.ukessays.com/essays/linguistics/syntactical-structure-ofthe-language-of-law-linguistics-essay.php (дата обращения: 23.02.2016) 5. Tiersma P. Legal Language. University of Chicago Press, 1999. URL: http://www.languageandlaw.org/LEGALLANG/LEGALLANG.HT M (дата обращения: 23.02.2016) Аннотация. Работа посвящена лексическим особенностям юридического английского. Здесь рассматривается и классифицируется терминология данной профессиональной сферы, материал сопровождается примерами. Особое внимание уделяется терминам латинского и французского происхождения, которые помогают максимально точно выразить мысль юристу. В исследовании представлены устаревшие выражения, часто используемые в юридическом английском, а также такие явления, как дублеты и триплеты, 252 объясняются причины этих особенностей, характерных для юридической коммуникации. Ключевые слова: юридический английский, лексика, юридические термины, латинизмы, устаревшие слова, дублеты Summary. This work is devoted to lexical peculiarities of legal English. Some specific terms unfamiliar to ordinary people are considered, classified into groups and exemplified. Special attention is paid to Latin and French terminology indispensible for lawyers to express legal ideas more succinctly. A number of archaic expressions frequently used in the language of law as well as such phenomena as doublets and triplets are also presented in this study. The reasons for these characteristic features are explained. Keywords: legal English, lexicon, legal terms, terminology, Latinisms, archaic words, doublets, triplets UDC 81'11 PROBLEMS OF TRANSLATION OF TOPONYMS ON THE MATERIAL OF FANTASY WORKS OF TERRY PRATCHETT Anastassia Kalinina 4th year student, Philology Department, Chelyabinsk State University, Kostanai branch e-mail: [email protected] Natalya Geiko Scientific advisor, Senior Lecturer of Philology Department, Chelyabinsk State University, Kostanai branch The toponyms are the geographical names, proper names of geographical objects [2, p. 63]. The main function of toponyms is a “naming”, the individualization of a geographical object with the aim of distinguishing it from several others. If you look at the world map, atlas, or look into a geographical encyclopedia, you can notice that all the names of countries, cities, elements of our planet relief – everything what is 253 defined by the science as place names - have already been translated, therefore, they are not interesting for linguists. Another matter are the fictional place names appearing in films or literature. Their authors create their own worlds, and give them their own names, which cannot be found in encyclopedias and dictionaries. While translating bélles-léttres, especially written in the fantasy genre, the translator gets difficult task to translate correctly and accurately what has been expressed before by means of another language. Thereby the main problem of the translation of toponyms is to keep not only their stylistic function, but also pragmatic one. When working with the names used in the literature, and especially in the literature of fantasy genre, first of all translator must define their functions, and only on the basis of the received information to select a method of transmitting the name from the source language to the target language. Thus, the process of translation of toponyms has 3 stages: 1. Detection of toponym’s pragmatic function; 2. Selection of the most appropriate means of transmission of the toponym to the target language. 3. Actually translation of the toponym. Often toponyms created by the author for a particular fantastic book have not only nominative function, but also pragmatic, i.e. they are “speaking” names. In this case, the translator has a question: how to translate? Linguists distinguish four main ways of translation of toponyms from one language to another: transcription, transliteration, transposition and calking. At the present time it is accepted to transmit most proper names by transcription. Transcription (from the Latin “transcription” - “rewriting”) is the transfer of foreign proper names, place names and terms in accordance with their pronunciation in the source language [5]. Transliteration (from the Latin “trans” – “through” and “littera” – “letter”) is the transfer of foreign words (mostly proper names and place names) in accordance with their writing in the 254 source language by replacing letters of one alphabet by letters of the other [3]; a literal imitation of the form of the original word. Transposition in the practice of translation of proper names at the moment is still poorly understood. Transposition is transferring of proper name by using the other name, which has a common linguistic origin, but is different in form. Usually this method is used in the transmission of names in closely related languages, which do not have a practice of direct transliteration. The method of calking is the replacing of component parts of words or phrases by their direct correspondence in the target language [6]. This method can be used in cases when the transliteration is not possible for one reason or another (semantic, aesthetic etc). To study the ways of translation of toponyms appearing in the framework of the works of such a genre as fantasy, from English into Russian, we chose series of books written by a famous British writer Terry Pratchett called “Discworld”, consisting of more than 30 works. We analyzed more than 10 books and selected 50 names related to the geography of the Discworld. The article explores the most interesting problems for translator and provides options in cases where the translation, proposed in the Russian-language edition, is not entirely successful. Toponym Audit Alley was transmitted into the Russian language by the calking - Аудиторская аллея. However this street is connected with the Street of Bookkeepers, which name also was transferred to the Russian language with the help of calking, but using more obsolete words: not Бухгалтерская улица, but улица Счетоводов. Thus, in order to maintain a single style, we suggest using such a name as аллея Ревизий. Toponym Bitwash Street is an interesting challenge for translator, because in the English-Russian dictionary the article “bitwash” is not given. Translator also rejected the using of transcription or transliteration. The word “bitwash” was decomposed into two components “bit” and “wash”, which, in turn, were subjected to translation: “bit – кусочек, доля” and “wash – 1) 255 мытье, стирка; 2) помои” [4]. Using the obtained meanings, the translator by the method of semantic development came to such a name as улица Обмылков. Another interesting case is the toponym Genua. In the Russian translation of the book series the name Генуя, as one might assume, is absent. Instead the name Орлея is used. This replacement is the result of background knowledge of translator. The author himself said in various interviews that the prototype for the city Genua became not only the eponymous Italian city, but also New Orleans. According to the geography of Discworld, city Genua is located on the river Vieux also nicknamed Old Man River. In our world, such a name belongs to Mississippi River, and the city of New Orleans is in its mouth. Using background knowledge about the geography of the planet Earth, and guided by the above facts, the translator decided to use the name Генуя to save a reference to real cities. Name Howondaland has two corresponds in Russianlanguage editions. In the book “A Hat Full of Sky”, translated by Elena Khomutova, the place-name is translated by transcription Говандолэнд. However, in an earlier book “Hogfather”, the translator of which is Svetlana Uvbarh, this country appears under the name Очудноземье. We think that the second variant is more successful, because in the first case, transcription Говандолэнд does not cause the same associations that in the English text, so the pragmatic function is lost. A second translator, who offered the variant Очудноземье, was able to determine the origin of the place name from the phrase «How wonder land». Thus, literary translation Очудноземье corresponds to the original connotation of the name Howondaland and it is more acceptable variant. Toponym Krull was transferred by transliteration Крулл. However, during the study, it was observed that the name Krull is a modified form of the word “cruel” – «жестокий, ужасный». Thus, the method of transliteration does not take into consideration the pragmatic function of the name. We suggest using in the Russian text a name Ужос, because it arouses the same association among the 256 Russian-speaking readers, that Krull arouses among Englishspeaking readers. Toponym Sniggs Alley was translated as Ухайдачная аллея. But in the printed dictionaries entries “sniggs” or “snigg” are absent. However, in one of the online dictionaries located on the site engYes.com [1], it is pointed out that the word “snigg” is a dialect form of the word “snig”, which in turn is a form of the word “sneak” – «подлец, воришка». Therefore, guided by this chain of reasoning, we suggest our own translation, based on the calking – аллея Подлецов. Presumably, the place-name Tin Lid Alley, translated as аллея Латунных шлемов, was transferred to the Russian language by the calking. However the word “lid” doesn’t have such a meaning as «шлем». Name Tin Lid Alley is a parody of Tin Pan Alley in New York, which, like the fictional street was the center of musical culture. Because the conventional translation of Tin Pan Alley is улица Жестяных кастрюль, we believe that offered translation улица Жестяных крышек is more precision. Toponym Wyrmberg was translated by the calking as Червберг. However, in Old English dictionary, presented on the website Glosbe [7], the word “wyrm” has such meanings as «змей, дракон». We believe that the use of this meaning for the calking is more justified, since the people who settled the mountain inside – Dragons riders, while using in the title of the root «черв-» arouses associations different from the original. Thus, we suggest such a way of translation as the calking Змейберг. The study identified four main ways of translation of toponyms: transcription, transliteration, transposition and calking. However, the method of transposition was not used by the translator while translating the works of fantasy genre. The analysis of the practical material consisting of 50 place names revealed the following: • 22 toponyms were translated by the calking; • 7 – by stylistic transformations; • 5 – by mixed translation (transliteration and calking); 257 • 4 – by the method of semantic development; • 3 – by the transliteration; • 3 – by the transcription; • 3 – by mix of transliteration and transcription; • 2 – by mix of calking and transcription; • 1 – by using the established tradition. As a result, we determined that the most productive way of translation of toponyms in fantasy genre is a calking and least used way is the translation according to the established tradition. References: 1. engYes.com [Электронный ресурс] // URL: http://www.engyes.com/ru/dic-content/snigg 2. Комиссаров, В. Н. Общая теория перевода [Текст] / В. Н. Комиссаров. – М.: ЧеРо, 2000. – 136 с. 3. Крысин, Л. П. Толковый словарь иноязычных слов [Текст] / Л. П. Крысин. – М.: Эксмо, 2008. – 944 с. 4. Мюллер, В. К. Большой англо-русский и русскоанглийский словарь. 450000 слов и словосочетаний. Новая редакция [Текст] / В. К. Мюллер. – М.: ООО «Дом Славянской книги», 2011. – 960 с. 5. Нелюбин, Л. Л. Толковый переводоведческий словарь [Текст] / Л. Л. Нелюбин. – М.: Флинта: Наука, 2003. – 320 с. – 3е издание, переработанное. 6. Федоров, А. В. Основы общей теории перевода (лингвистические проблемы): Для институтов и факультетов иностр. языков. Учеб. пособие. [Текст] / А. В. Федоров. – М.: ООО «Издательский Дом «ФИЛОЛОГИЯ ТРИ», 2002. – 416 с. 7. Староанглийский русский словарь онлайн [Электронный ресурс] // Glosbe.com. URL: https://ru.glosbe.com/ang/ru/ Аннотация. Статья посвящена изучению основных проблем перевода топонимов, а также выявлению наиболее часто встречаемых приемов перевода имен собственных на 258 материале жанра фэнтэзи. Среди основных переводческих трансформаций следует выделить транскрипцию, транслитерацию, транспозицию и калькирование. Калькирование при переводе топонимов материалов в жанре фэнтэзи преобладает. Ключевые слова: фэнтэзи, лексические особенности, топоним, переводческие трансформации, калькирование. Summary. This article examines the main problems of the translation of toponyms and place names and translator’s transformation. The toponyms are the geographical names, proper names of geographical objects which have their own features of translation especially in a fantasy genre. There are major ways of the translation of place names on the material of fantasy works: transcription, transliteration, transposition and calking, but generally used is calking, less used is dictionary translation. Keywords: fantasy, lexical features, toponym, translation transformation, calking. UDC81'221.2 EXPLICATION OF VERBAL AND NONVERBAL COMPONENTS IN COSMETICS ADVERTISING IN THE ENGLISH CONTEXT (BASED ON THE WOMEN'S MAGAZINE “COSMOPOLITAN”) Olga Kaminskaya st 1 year student, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Ekaterina Peschanskaya Scientific advisor, PhD in philology, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Sevastopol State University 259 Today advertising is an integral part of our lives. Advertising affects the human mind and gives him a particular setting, and it does not matter whether the potential buyer needswhat he is offered with passion.Due to their psychological and physiological features women are more likely to believe in advertising in comparison with men. Female audience is the most grateful and generous, that’s why the creators of the advertisement don’t skimp in the creation of commercialswhich present products for women. For many years women's magazine has covered leading position, so we focus our research on publications based on women's magazines, which are commonly used by female audience. The thematic objects of advertising in women's magazines are perfumery, namely cosmetics, clothing and accessories, vehicles, a variety of vitamins and supplements, household items, products for home care. This kind of advertising is able to influence the image of a modern, self-confident woman, who is able to deal with any difficulties, whether it is a mess in the house (commercial cleaning products, household appliances), or cosmetics (skin care, hair care). As a rule, the text of magazine advertising is persuasive information that describes the capabilities of a particular advertised product. As their purpose is to influence human mind, advertising uses a rich spectrum of means of expression of speech at all language levels. The novelty of this work is to identify the linguistic means and stylistic devices used in advertising texts of women's cosmetics. The objectof this investigation is a magazine designed special for female audience. The material for our study is the commercials from the British magazine «Cosmopolitan»in which both verbal and nonverbal components are presented clearly.The subject of research is the use of linguistic features in advertising cosmetics for women. Thepurpose of this article is to investigate verbal and nonverbal characteristics of female advertising.To achieve this goal it is necessary to solve the following tasks: to analyze the interpretation of the concept “advertising”; 260 to identify lexical means for creating female advertising texts; to describe their linguistic and stylistic features. Let´s study the use of non-verbal components in the text fragments in which the information is presented through images, without speech and language components provided in a straight line or a symbolic form. Advertisers use all kinds of means, including a variety of eye-stoppers - elements, as well as a variety of print and color variations (images, backgroundetc.). The science of visual language of human behavior is called okulesika. Print is an example of nonverbal components. Successfully selected type does not draw attention as they do not interfere with the perception of advertising idea, but still creates the mood and attitude. There are not many different types in print advertising; more attention is paid for bolding. To select a particular information text the following allocation is used. The selection of individual words or sentences is called italic: “Packed with more beauty tips than you can possible handle!” [4, p.15]. The use of italics allows emphasizing the most important information, to the advertiser's opinion, the information that will interest the reader without doubt.The most commonly used in advertisements is thick print. Boldface indicates the most important information that should be evident: “Cosmo'sHappyList”[4, p.19].“New pure color lipstick!” [4, p.3]. Color is also a part of nonverbal communication because it affects not only vision, but also the soul and the innercondition of the person. It can carry a variety of information about the subject and advertising’s product.The main functions of color in the advertising areto attract attention, to create an image, to convey mood. Color combination promotes the creation of company image, makes advertising more attractive. A wide variety of colors in different combinations is used in print advertising of cosmetics. Most often it is a bright, contrasting color that attracts the reader's attention. Mr. Clarke says: “the choice of color in advertising one of the main components of the manufacturing process of the 261 message. The advertisement should be considered an object of production and contents of the text (in the case of print advertising) [5]. For example, pink is the most romantic and delicate color. It also has a calming effect. Studies say that the pink color makes people more relaxed and soft, more attentive, affectionate and sensitive. This color can be widely used: in advertising perfumes, goods for women and children, services of marriage agencies and family centers [3, p. 231]. In many countries, pink is associated with femininity. Therefore, it is logical that it is widely used in the advertising of goods for women. In our magazine the advisers use this color for selling hair shampoos and conditioners and face creams [4, p.38]. An attractive cover is the most important for magazine. If the cover has a lot of bright images and eye-catching signs, the people will certainly be interested to buy it. On the covers of women's magazines women "standard" is portrayed: a model or a star of show business, fashionably dressed. On the cover of the magazine, which served as our research material, a famous American singer, music producer, actress, dancer and model Beyoncé is shown. The science of language of smells, senses, including nonverbal communication is called olfaktsiya. On the pages of our magazine we can often see the advertising of spirits which gives us the ability to smell by rubbing the page in a specific location with your hand. Let’s investigate the following form of advertising, in which the information is available with the help of speech and language resources – verbal communication. In our study we come across the following stylistic means: metaphor, epithet, parcelling, and exaggeration. Creating a vivid and memorable promotional image, advertising developers have resorted to revolutions, in which a word or expression is used in a figurative sense in order to achieve greater effectiveness of advertising messages. Often advertisers use parceling welcome speech. According to the dictionary, parceling is intonation and stylistic figure: syntax highlighting individual parts or phrases of words (mostly 262 homogeneous terms) as independent proposals with a view to strengthening their sense of emotional stress [1]: “Make a lasting impression. Brush-perfect finish. No caking. Nofoundation fingers. Lasts up to 24 hours. Because you're worth it”[4, p. 25]. Due to the parceling basic information is given briefly. Advertisers focus women’s attention on the quality of foundation, the perfect brush will help put the cream flat, your make will last up to 24 hours.Also advertisers use epithets – definitions are added to the name of an object or person for more artistic expression [2, p.1524,]: “A perfect smoky eye look” [4, p.22]“Natural looking”,“Permanent color” [4, p.61]. The following stylistic type used by advertisers is metaphor. According to the dictionary definition, metaphor is “the use of words or expressions in a figurative sense, based on the similarity, comparison, analogy”[2, p.537]: “Everyone you kiss will turn to gold with this blingin 'spring trend. We love this expensive look that does not cost the earth!” [4, p.19]. In this text fragment lipstick of golden color is advertised, sellers put two emphaseson the great effect of luxurious lips and on the trend in spring. Let’s examine more interesting and unusual, to our minds, stylistic device – oxymoron. It is a stylistic technique, a combination of words with opposite meanings [2, p.711]:“All the drama without the drama” [4, p.22]. The next important device, producing emotional effect, is anaphora – the style of technique, consisting of the repetition of the same words, sentences, sounds at the beginning of adjacent or closely spaced lines, verses or phrases [2, p.39]. This method is mostly often used in advertising headlines: “Three different moisturises. Three different looks”[4, p.44]. Advertisements, containing hyperbole, create an enthusiastic, positive atmosphere. In the following example hyperboliceffect is shown to advertise the L'OREAL, demonstrating smoothness and youthful appearance of woman’s skin: “Radiant looking skin”, “Smoother feeling skin”, “Younger looking skin” [4, p.32] Having analyzed the commercials from the woman’s magazine, we can come to conclusion, that with the help of verbal and nonverbal components advertisers manipulate the mind of the 263 buyer to make sure that their product will be purchased. By using different stylistic means in combination with pictures that increase the expressive andemotional effect on the text, involve the customers in the virtual world of images. References: 1. Белокурова С.П. Словарь литературоведческих терминов – СПб, 2005.–320 с. 2. Большой толковый словарь русского языка. Ред. Кузнецов С.А. СПб.: Норинт, 2000.– 1536 с. 3. Шуванов В.И. Психология рекламы 3е изд., Ростов-на-Д.: Феникс, 2003. – 320 с. 4. Журнал «Cosmopolitan». URL: http://rumagazine.com/english/323-cosmopolitan-uk-aprel2011.html(дата обращения 25.02.2016) 5. Миронова Екатерина. Воздействие цвета в рекламе. URL: http://www.advlab.ru/articles/article195.htm(дата обращения 25.02.2016) Аннотация. В данной статье рассматривается использование вербальных и невербальных компонентов в женском журнале.В статье анализируется употребление различных стилистических приемов, которые увеличивают выразительность текста; показаны визуальные средства выражения, оказывающие эмоциональное воздействие на текст, тем самым привлекающие клиентов в виртуальный мир изображений. В статье описываются невербальные компоненты (шрифт, цвет, запах), а также рассматриваются вербальные компоненты, используемые рекламодателями в целях создания позитивной атмосферы. Ключевые слова: реклама, вербальные и невербальные компоненты, женский журнал, стилистический прием, языковые особенности, шрифт, цвет, запах. 264 Summary. This article deals with the usage of verbal and nonverbal components in women’s magazine. In the article the use of various stylistic devices that increase the expressiveness of the text is analyzed; the visual means of expression, which have an emotional impact on the text and attract the customers into the virtual world of images, are shown. Nonverbal components (print, color, scent) are described; also verbal means, used by advertisers for creating positive atmosphere, are taken into consideration. Keywords: advertising, verbal and nonverbal components, women’s magazine, stylistic device, linguistic features, print, color, scent. UDC 8.81 NON-VERBAL COMMUNICATION (BODY LANGUAGE) AS A MEANS OF GENDER REPRESENTATION OF EMOTIONS OF MALE CHARACTERS (BASED ON JOHN STEINBECK'S "GRAPES OF WRATH") Daria Kochetova 3rd year student, English philology department Kuban State University e-mail: [email protected] Katermina V.V. Scientific advisor,PhD in Philology, Romanсe and German Philology Faculty Kuban State University Gender linguistics is one of the promising areas of modern linguistics which is in the process of finding its methodology and research methods, due to the lack of generally accepted terminologyandestablished approaches in the area. In spite of this fact we believe that the study of language and speech in thelinguogenderaspect is able to identify new and essential features for understanding language and speech which must be considered only in close connection with other fields of human knowledge: philosophy, sociology and psychology, with the phenomena of social 265 life (in particular, feminist movement). And they are somehowreflectedin notions of socio-cultural roles of men and women. Justification and development of linguistics of emotions – another field of linguistics– determined new approaches to the review of genderology in the implementation of male and female emotions in literary texts. The term "non-verbal" is generally understood as "nonverbal language." It includes not only the body movement and acoustic speech modality but the different elements of the environmentand even the appearance of various fields of art. "Non-verbal communication (lat. Verbalis - oral and Latincommunicatio - to communicate.) −a form of communication, which is a behavior that signals the nature of the interaction and emotional states of communicating individuals" [1, p. 67][переводнаш]. Gestures, facial expressions, gazes, voice colouringsare usually referred to non-verbal speech. The problems associated with their representation in writing and related non-verbal signs and patterns of nonverbal behavior in artistic literarytexts are considered in the works of many scholars (E.D.Polivanov, G.V.Kolshansky, V.I Shahovsky). One can select the general idea –the choice of nonverbal components depends on the pragmatic purposes which the author of the text has. Speaking about gender differences reflected in the nonverbal behavior, it might be noted that certain gestures and even entire styles of nonverbal behaviorstarted to be assessed as women’sandconsequentlymen's regardless of the actual gender of the performer. In this article we will pay attention to such kind of nonverbal communication as facial expressionsbecause that is the most frequent in the study work –John Steinbeck's novel "The Grapes of Wrath." As a result, we have been able to identify the following expressions denoting non-verbal behavior of the male characters. 266 Sb’s face lits up − non-verbal means of describing a quick change of emotions, usually sadness to joy, "enlightenment". When Al got near, he recognised Tom's face and his face lit up. Sb's eyes smile at sb− this facial expression of emotions − look − is an alternative to the usual "smile" but gives some emotion significance. Tom watched her working in the kitchen and his eyes smiled at her. Sb's face smiles −a similar mimic gesture. The verb «to smile / smile" is also used a great number of times. The thin man’s face smiled. The examplesreviewedin the listillustratethat with the help of facial expressions men show joyfrequently. It should be also noted that a "smile" as a means of reflection and evaluation of joy is quite often used by the author which can be explained by the idea of the work itself. It can be assumed that the "human" emotion acts contrast with the "non-human" reality in which the characters are put. The author resorts to mimicry and expression of other characters’ feelings: Sb's eye stare angrily − a manifestation of aggression, restrained look. Tomeyesstaredangrily. Sb's mouths hang open −a mimic gesture of expressing surprise and extreme fatigueas in this example. The tired man watched, their mouths hanging open. Thus, the use of non-verbal communication in a literary text, first of all, depends on the goalswhich the author of the text wants to achieve. In the novel the description of male characters’ non-verbal means most frequency occurs while manifesting joyandsmiles. So mimicryhelps to intensifywhat is said by characters and to evaluate the events. 267 References: 1. Леонтьев, Д.А. Психология общения [Текст] / Д.А Леонтьев. – М.: Академия, 2008. – 368 с. 2. JohnSteinbeck. The Grapes of Wrath [Электронный ресурс] // сайт. – URL: http://nisbah.com/summer_reading/grapes_of_wrath_john_steinbeck 2.pdf (дата обращения: 16.02.2016). Аннотация. Данная статья посвящена рассмотрению невербальных средств у героев мужского пола в романе Джона Стейнбека «Гроздья Гнева». В статье отмечается, что невербальная коммуникация в художественном тексте зависит от целей, которые автор текста ставит перед собой, а также тот факт, что автор данного романа часто использует невербальные средства, мимику, при описании радости и улыбки. Таким образом, с помощью мимики мужские персонажи проявляют в большинстве случаев радость, что контрастирует с содержанием произведения. Ключевые слова: эмоции, гендер, невербальная коммуникация, мимика, язык тела Summary. This article is devoted to thereview of non- verbal means of male characters in John Steinbeck's "Grapes of Wrath". The article emphasizes that non-verbal communication in fiction directly dependson the author’s purposes of the text which were set, and the fact that the author of the novel often uses non-verbal means, body language, while describing joy and smile.Thus, male characters express joy with the help of mimicry in most cases which makes a contrast with the content of the novel. Keywords: emotions, gender, non-verbal communication, mimicry, body language 268 UDC 81-26 “HARRY POTTER AND THE PHILOSOPHER’S STONE” VS “HARRY POTTER AND THE SORCERER'S STONE” Anna Krainova nd 2 year student, department of oriental languages, Omsk State Pedagogical University e-mail: [email protected] Anna Shestova Scientific advisor, PhD in Philology, The English language department, Omsk State Pedagogical University The English language is an international language. According to 2009 data, there are more than 410 million people for whom English is a mother tongue. English is spoken in the USA, the UK, Canada, Australia etc. In 2012 there was an opinion poll among the students who want to learn English. It showed that more than 60 % prefer Great Britain and the USA for learning English. Besides, there are a lot of countries where people speak English as their native language, but the UK and the USA are the most “ENGLISHSPEAKING COUNTRIES”. In spite of the fact that Americans and British people speak English, there are some differences between British English and American English. Recently, this problem has become the subject of scientific researches. The differences between American English and British English are treatedin the research works byE. V. Timashova, O. V. Medvedeva , O. V. Pervashova. E.V. Timasheva analyses the common and differential features of the American and British variants of the English language: the author of the article is concerned with the differences in phonetics, grammar and vocabulary, focusing her attention on the differences in vocabulary. For instance, the Russian word «каникулы» can be translated in the following ways – holiday (BrE) vs vacation (AmE); the opposition billion (AmE) vs milliard (BrE) illustrates how one and the same figure can be represented etc. The 269 synonyms of the phrasal verbs such as ante up (AmE) vs cough up (BrE) are treated in the article by O. V. Medvedeva. O. V. Pervashova analyses the status of the British and American variants of the English language in modern society. Having analyzed the research works mentioned above, we have found the most noticeable between American and British language in vocabulary. This difference can be vividly shown in literature. There are a lot of books translated from British English into American English and vice versa. The “Booktrust” made a survey revealing small children's preferences for reading books by making a list of 100 books that children should read before they are fourteen. When the foundation staff chose the books, they took into consideration interesting and ingenious fiction, the author’s parlance, the design, popularity, the ability to broaden the minds of the readers. The book “Harry Potter” occupied the top position in the list. The book series “Harry Potter” is translated into 65 languages. “Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone”, first published in 1997 by Bloomsbury, is the first novel in the “Harry Potter” series and J. K. Rowling's debut novel. In 1998 the book was published in the United States as “Harry Potter and the Sorcerer's Stone by Scholastic Corporation”. The analyses of the British English and American English versions of the novel shows the following oppositions. Table 1. The oppositions between the British English and American English versions of the novel “Harry Potter” № The UK Edition The USA Edition 1 2 3 4 Dear Mr. Dumbledore Happy Christmas learns spells off by heart letter-box 270 Professor McGonagall Merry Christmas learns spells by heart mail-box 5 6 minister for Magic Philosopher’s Stone minister of Magic Sorcerer’s Stone The first opposition in greeting – the UK edition Dear MR. Dumbledore vs the USA edition Professor McGonagall – can be explained by the rules of writing the British letters: British people prefer to say “Dear Madam or sir” while Americans mention the title, or the rank, or the profession of a person without adding the adjective dear. The second difference is connected with holidays. Americans wish somebody “Merry Christmas”, while the British say “Happy Christmas”. Merry Christmas and Happy Christmas are both greetings used at the end of December, around Christmastime. The first component of each phrase is capitalized only when used as a greeting. Merry Christmas began to be used as a saying in the 1500s. It was recorded in a letter as a wish that God would send the recipient “merry Christmas”. It became a set expression with the meaning of greeting in Charles Dickens' great work “A Christmas Carol”. Queen Elizabeth II, for whatever reason, did not use Dickens’ phrase. Instead, she used the phrase Happy Christmas in her broadcasts to her subjects. After being used by the Queen, the phrase gained popularity and is still common in Great Britain and Ireland. The difference in idioms is illustrated by the examples to learn off by heart vs to learn by heart. In the Cambridge Dictionary Online to learn off by heart means “to learn something in such a way that you can say it from memory”. That’s why in the British version of the book we find: “He, Ron, and Hermione kept to themselves, working late into the night, trying to remember the ingredients in complicated potions, learn charms and spells off by heart, memorize the dates of magical discoveries and goblin rebellions”. In the American’s version the author writes “… learn charms and spells by heart…”. The American dictionary (Merriam-Webster) defines to 271 learn by heart as “to recite from memory explanation” and illustrates it by the following example: “She learned the poem by heart”. The next difference is connected with the lexemes denoting the post office: letter box (BrE) vsmail box (AmE). Cf.: Letter box – a small hole in a door that letters are put vs Mail BOX – a private box on or near a house in which mail is placed when it is delivered. The following examples illustrate the difference in prepositions. Cf.: the minister for Magic (BrE) vs the minister of Magic (AmE). The preposition FOR is “intended to belong to, or be used in connection with: equipment for the army; a closet for dishes”; the preposition OF is “used as a function word to indicate belonging or a possessive relationship “king of England”. The last opposition concerning the title of the book (Philosopher’s Stone vs Sorcerer’s Stone) shows how one and the same phenomenon can be defined in two different ways. Cf.: philosopher is “an alchemist or devotee of occult science” vs sorcerer is “a person who practices sorcery: wizard”. The analyses of the two versions of the first book “Harry Potter”, “Harry Potter and the Philosopher's Stone” and “Harry Potter and the Sorcerer's Stone by Scholastic Corporation”, lets us come to the conclusion that in spite of being English, British and American English have a lot of differences in vocabulary. The differences concerning historic events, evaluation, etiquette, greetings reflect the peculiarities of the British and American culture, which is vividly shown in literature. References: 1. Медведева О.В. Особенности синонимии фразовых глаголов в американском и британском вариантах языка (anteupcoughup) // Киберленинка: научная электронная библиотека. 2013. URL: http://cyberleninka.ru/article/n/osobennosti-sinonimiifrazovyh-glagolov-v-amerikanskom-i-britanskom-variantahangliyskogo-yazyka-ante-up-cough-up(дата обращения: 27.02.16) 272 2. Первашова О.В. Британский и американский стандартные варианты английского языка в современном языковом континууме // Киберленинка: научная электронная библиотека. 2005. URL: http://cyberleninka.ru/article/n/britanskiyi-amerikanskiy-standartnye-varianty-angliyskogo-yazyka-vsovremennom-mirovom-angloyazychnom-kontinuume(дата обращения: 25.02.16) 3. Тимашова Е.В. Американский и Британский английский: сходства и отличия // Киберленинка: научная электронная библиотека. 2014. URL: http://cyberleninka.ru/article/n/amerikanskiy-i-britanskiy-angliyskiyshodstva-i-otlichiya(датаобращения: 27.02.16) 4. Rowling J.K. Harry Potter and the Philosopher’s Stone. – Bloomsbury Publishing, 2004. – 336 p. 5. Rowling J.K. Harry Potter and the Sorcery’s Stone. – Scholastic Paperbacks publishing, 2008. – 320 p. Аннотация. Английский язык является лидером мирового общения. Около 410 миллионов людей являются носителями английского языка. На английском языке говорят жители США, Соединенного Королевства, Канады, Австралии и т.д. США и Великобритания возглавляют список англоговорящих стран. Несмотря на наличие общего государственного языка, жители США и жители Великобритании говорят на совершенно разном “английском языке”. Значительно количество расхождения прослеживается в лексическом составе. В данной статье рассматриваются отличия британского варианта английского языка от американского варианта путем сравнительного анализа британской и американской версии книги “Гарри Поттер и Философский Камень”. Ключевые слова: британский вариант английского языка, американский вариант английского языка, Гарри Поттер, разница, лексика 273 Summary. The English language is an international language. More than 410 million people speak English as a mother tongue. English is spoken in the USA, the UK, Canada, Australia etc. But the most “ENGLISH-SPEAKING COUNTRIES” are the UK and the USA. There are some differences between British English and American English. The most noticeable difference between American and British language is the vocabulary. In the article the differences between American and British are treated by comparing two versions of the book “Harry Potter. Part1” Keywords: BrE, AmE, Harry Potter, differences, vocabulary UDC 811.111’373.2 THE SPECIFICSOF ERGONYM FUNCTIONING IN THE TEXTS OF FINANCIAL AND ECONOMIC CHARACTER Krylova V.A. 4th year student, Foreign Philology Institute, Crimean Federal V.I. Vernadsky University E-mail: [email protected] Vovk N.A. Scientific advisor, Senior Lecturer, Foreign Philology Institute, Crimean Federal V.I. Vernadsky University e-mail: [email protected] The work is dedicated to the study of the specifics of the functioning of ergonyms in the texts of financial and economic sphere. The topicality of the work lies in the fact that this class of onyms is still insufficiently studied. There is no consensus among scholars as to how to define the concept “ergonym”. At present the question what onyms exactly should be rated as belonging to the ergonymy sphere remains the subject of the scientific debate. In the research studies attempts have been made to highlight the subclasses of ergonyms and characterize them within this class. Also, as a rule, 274 various aspects of these proper names are studied separately from the context in which they function[2]. The purpose of this work is to study the specifics of the functioning of ergonyms in the texts on financial and economic issues. The ergonyms from several issues of the American periodical Wall Street Journal have been used as the material for this study. The theoretical value of the work lies in the fact that it addresses the topical issues of ergonymy. In onomastic literature the concepts of “appellative” and “onoma” (“onym”) are used to designate the units which result from the processes of appellativation and onymisation. The onym (onoma, proper name) is a word or word combination which serves to distinguish the object named by it among other objects, its individualization and identification, including anthroponym, toponym, zoonym and others. In the Linguistic Encyclopedic Dictionary under the editorship of Akhmanova O.S. the following definition is given to the term “onomastics”: “Onomastics is a section of linguistics studying proper names. The term “onomastics” also refers to a set of proper names also denoted by the term “onymiya” [1]. In this work, we use the definition of ergonym by Podolskaya N.V.: “Ergonym is a category of onym. The proper name of a business association of people, including union, organization, institution, corporation, enterprise, society, establishment, circle.” The term “ergonym” is fixed by Podolskaya N.V. to indicate the name of business association of people, while the term “ergonymy” is to designate the totality of names of business associations of people. By the “business association of people”, the researcher means any unions, organizations, institutions, corporations, enterprises, societies, establishments and circles [3]. Ergonyms function in media texts which are studied by media linguistics. As follows from the term itself, which unites two basic components, “media” (“mass media”) and “linguistics”, the 275 subject of this new science is studying the functioning of the language in the mass communication sphere. That is, media linguistics studies a certain speech use sphere, i.e. the language of mass media. The term “media text” (“media construct”) can be defined as a message containing information and stated in any media kind and genre (newspaper article, television programme, video clip, film, etc.). In media texts ergonyms perform nominative, text-forming, information and content-related function and the function of persuasion. References: 1. Ахманова О.С. Словарь лингвистических терминов / Ахманова О.С. - М. : Сов.энциклопедия, 1966. - 608 с. 2. Кондратьева Т.Н. Метаморфозы имени собственного: Опыт словаря / Кондратьева Т.Н. –Казань: Наука, 1983. – 342 c. 3. Подольская Н.В. Словарь русской ономастической терминологии / Подольская Н.В. – М.: Наука, 1988. – 192 с. Аннотация. Крылова В.А., Вовк Н.А.Особенности функционирования эргонимов в текстах финансовоэкономической тематики. В работе выделяются функции эргонимов(наименований деловых объединений людей) в текстах финансовоэкономической тематики. Анализ текстовых фрагментов показывает, что в медиа-текстах этот тип онимоввыполняет номинативную, текстообразующую, информационносодержательную функции, а также функцию убеждения. Ключевые слова: oномастика, имена собственные, эргоним, медиа-текст, функции эргонимов. Summary. Krylova V.A., Vovk N.A. The Specifics of Ergonym Functioning in the Texts of Financial and Economic Character. 276 Functions of ergonyms(names of a business association of people) in the texts of financial and economic issues are singled out. The analysis of the text fragments illustrates that in media-texts this type of onyms performs the nominative, text-forming, information and content-related function and the function of persuasion. Keywords: onomastics, proper names, ergonym, media-text, functions of ergonyms. UDC 81 IRONY AS A MEANS OF CREATING IMAGES IN THE NOVEL “THE GREAT GATSBY” WRITTEN BY AMERICAN AUTHOR F. SCOTT FITZGERALD Ekaterina Kurakina 1st year student, Theory and Practice of translation Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Ekaterina Peschanskaya Scientific advisor, PhD in philology, Theory and Practice of translation Department, Sevastopol State University Irony like humor is a comic category and involves all aspects of human life. E. Lapp states that comic phenomenon is universal, confirmed by the number of comic universals which can be referred to the subject matter, genre of comic discourse. On the other hand comic phenomenon is ethosocial national humor, ridiculous moments of surrounding reality. Thus, irony must be considered in universal human ability as cultural-national aspect [3, p.167]. Irony is a figure of speech in which words are used in such a way that their intended meaning is different from the actual meaning of the words. It may also be a situation that may end up in quite a different way than what is anticipated. It is a difference between the appearance and the reality [3]. 277 The material of this research is texts’ fragments from the novel "The Great Gatsby" of Francis Scott Fitzgerald. The novel is constructed on irony. Before analyzing it, let’s point out that in 1925 Fitzgerald created "The Great Gatsby", the most perfect fiction n which the author acts as the artist "voting" against the American capitalism, separating the ideal of beauty and morality from esthetic and moral standards of the American ruling classes. "The Great Gatsby" has shown force and depth of talent of Fitzgerald, but didn't make commercial success in the USA. Let’s treat to the contents of the novel. When Nick Karrauey firstly meets the cousin Daisy in the house of her husband Tom, she is completely dressed in white: “She dressed in white, and had a little white roadster, and all day long the telephone rang in her house and excited young officers from Camp Taylor demanded the privilege of monopolizing her that night. Anyways, for an hour!”; “When I came opposite her house that morning her white roadster was beside the curb, and she was sitting in it with a lieutenant I had never seen before. They were so engrossed in each other that she didn’t see me until I was five feet away. …" [1]. White color can be interpreted as beauty, purity, wealth, innocence, feminity and laziness. On the face of it contradictory treatment has under itself quite real reasons if to remember the author’s attitude towards wealth from F.S. Fittsdzherald's biography. But the fact that first it seemed to him externally attractive, actually was deeply gloomy as if rotten within. Daisy's innocence is just a deceptive external cover behind which rather dark side is hidden. First of all the girl’s name means in English a flower which white petals surround yellow core. Yellow color at Fittsdzherald bears negative factor, it is a symbol of madness, the evil. Daisy is as if this flower: she is gentle and fragile in outward appearance, "absolute minor dream", but her soul doesn't know pity, she is cruel. She kills Mirtl Wilson, her husband’s lover. On the other hand, the house where Daisy lives with her husband is situated in East-Egge (East Egg). We may consider this name to be very symbolical as egg means "egg" which has egg white outside 278 (innocence and purity), but inside there is egg yolk that means be stale. The author ‘s irony is transferred by positive white color that means purity, innocence, kindness – he gives a grotesque shade when it loses the initial quality and in the context of work is treated as a fake under virtue, cover of the real face hidden by a beautiful mask. Tom Buchanan ("gruffy polite", "arrogant eyes"), his wife Daisy and Jordan Baker always wear white clothes and live in white houses, but inside they are deeply spiritless: "Sometimes she and Miss Baker talked at once, unobtrusively and with a bantering inconsequence that was never quite chatter, that was as cool as their white dresses and their impersonal eyes in the absence of all desire"[1]. One more characteristic which shows that the author ridicules of people’s communication:"They can’t get him, old sport. He’s a smart man" [1]. In this example it is possible to observe positive ironical relation to the speaker. Therefore, expression "old sport" bears in itself psychological meaning which serves for representation of the positive spirit of the speaker. The following example demonstrates the description of the house in which Mr. Gatsby lives. The description of the house is the author’s ironical manifestation, the author shows us a huge house, but in spite of it Gatsby always remains a single person and neither loud parties no crowds of people will substitute his loneliness: "The one on my right was a colossal affair by any standard it was a factual imitation of some Hotel de Ville in Normandy, with a tower on one side, spanking new under a thin beard of raw ivy, and a marble swimming pool, and more than 40 acres of lawn and garden"[1]. The author describes the house of the main character, but due to its description we understand the attitude of the author towards the hero, and we make the idea of the hero. In this example the writer uses the metaphor “colossal affair” to emphasize the size of the house. In the first chapter of the novel the author gives a lot of place to the description of parties in Gatsby's house: At high tide in the 279 afternoon I watched his guests diving from the tower of his raft, or taking the sun on the hot sand of his beach while his two motorboats slit the waters of the Sound, drawing aquaplanes over cataracts of foam [1]. The author allocates the well-known festivals at Gatsby's house. The author doesn't approve of festivals, but also the owner. In this example due to the use of oxymoron the author draws the main character as the person who seems to be decent firstly, but actually it doesn't meet standards of society at all: He’s a regular tough underneath it all. He is, in effect, a decent savage [1]. Having analyzed the nоvel, it is possible to draw a conclusion that the author tries to represent his thoughts ironically, using the following stylistic means: metaphor and an oxymoron. References: 1.Fitzgerald Scott. "The Great Gatsby": http://fitzgerald.narod.ru/critics-rus/starcev-gatsby.html. (дата обращения 12.02.2016) 2. Galperin I.R. Sketches on English stylistics. M, 1958 3. Lapp. E. Linguistic der Ironie. Narr. Tubingen, 1992. Аннотация. Статья рассматривает иронию как одну из категорий культуры. Согласно лингвистической теории ирония является стилистическим приемом повышения выразительности речи и ее эмоциональной насыщенности. Также ирония является содержательной категорией, связанной с мировоззрением писателя. В данной статье рассматривается ирония в романе Скотта Фицджеральда «Великий Гэтсби». Исследуется ее функционирование в различных тестовых фрагментах. Анализируется компоненты экспрессии, стилистические приемы. Ключевые слова: ирония, стилистический прием, контекст, мироввозрение, средства экспрессии. Summary. In the article irony is considered as one of the cultural categories. According to the linguistic theory irony is a stylistic device of the growth of speech’s expressiveness and its 280 emotional richness. Also irony is a meaningful category, connected with the author’s worldview. The article explores the irony employed by F. Scott Fitzgerald in his novel "The Great Gatsby". Its functions are exposed and illustrated by ample examples in different contexts. Numerous expressive means, stylistic devices are emphasized and analyzed. Keywords: irony, stylistic device, context, worldview, expressive means. UDC 81 MEDICAL SLANG IN MEDICAL DISCOURSE Alina Medvedeva 2rd year student, Medical Faculty Medical Academy named after S.I. Georgievsky CFU named V.I. Vernadsky Larisa Yagenich Scientific advisor, PhD in Methodology, Tavrida Academy named after S.I. Georgievsky CFU named V.I. Vernadsky e-mail: [email protected] Nowadays doctors’ behavior is not understandable very often. Their speech is difficult for acceptance by patients. So we are interested in analyzing and comparing medical term in English and Russian. The AIM is to investigate medical slang, to analyze speech of doctors, to classify medical slang. There are a lot of scientists have already investigated the problem of slang: Coleman J. (2004), Crystal D. (2008), Drucker J. (2003), Eble C. C. (1996), Green J. L. (2002), Hladký J. (1994), Hotten C. J. (2008), Hubáček J. (1988) Chloupek J. (1974), Karlík, (2002) Křístek, V. (1973) and others. The average American reads and speaks at an 8th or 9th grade level, yet doctors with 20 years of education not only use jargon, but assume that their patients will understand their communication. The misunderstanding appears between doctor and 281 patient [1]. Health care professionals must become "medically bilingual," that is, learn to speak both medical jargon and plain language [2, 3]. The understanding of speaker’s language is very important problem. Elements of a colloquial variant of professional or social group are called slang. Slang is a style-shifting and sociability; controversial, spectacular social phenomenon [4, 5]. Slang words cannot be distinguished from other words by sound or meaning. In fact, most slang words are homonyms of standard words, spelled and pronounced just like their standard counterparts, as for example slang words for money such as beans, brass, dibs, dough, wards; the slang synonyms for word head are attic, brain-pan, hat peg, nut, upper storey; drunk- boozy, cock-eyed, high, soaked, tight, and pot (marijuana) [6]. Medical Slang is a form of slang used by doctors, nurses, paramedics and other hospital or medical staff. Its central aspect is the use of simple but impressive-sounding acronyms and invented terminology to describe patients, co-workers or tricky situations. In many countries there are some limitations on use acronyms which are now considered unethical and unacceptable, and patients can demand access to their medical records. Another reason for the decline is that acronyms could be confused with medical terms and that could cause the wrong treatment administration. As a result, medical slang tends to be restricted to oral use and to informal notes or E-mails which do not form part of a patient’s formal records. It may also be used among medical staff outside of the hospital. It is not found on patients’ charts and often not used in front of patients themselves. Another classification of medical slang gives us the information about the ways in which the doctors call patients: Benny = patient on benefit, Betty = a patient with diabetes, Burger = sunburned patient, Banana = patient with jaundice, Father Jack = confused and elderly patient who constantly shouts and tries to get out of bed, Lobster = sunburned patient, LOL = Little Old Lady and the way they call Each other: Baby catcher = obstetrician, Masochist 282 = Trauma surgeon, Sadomasochist = Neurosurgeon Freud Squad = psychiatrists, Molar masher = dentist, Boneheads = orthopedics, Cock Doc = urologist, Dose Sponge - Radiology Worker. Although, the doctors often use slang just for fun. The slang often makes humorous reference to characteristics related to patients or patient care. But sometimes, the commentary is sarcastic, angry or hurtful. The language of medicine is filled with hundreds, perhaps thousands, of abbreviated reference to medical diseases and funny examples of misadventures. For example DQ means Drama Queen while Expensive care means intensive care. Some folks call medical slang an art form. Other folks may consider it unethical [4]. FABIANS = Felt Awful But I'm Allright Now Syndrome FLK w/ GLM = Funny Looking Kid with a Good Looking Mother VIP = Very intoxicated person Airwolf = air-ambulance In different countries there are special slang. Let's begin with UK. Regional dialects abound, even in the world of the medical abbreviation. In the north of England, the TTR (Tea Time Review) of a patient is commonplace, but not in the south. And the number of terms for patients believed to be somewhat intellectually challenged is enormous. The increasing rate of litigation means that there is a far higher chance that doctors will be asked in court to explain the exact meaning of FLK = Funny looking kid; GROLIES = Guardian Reader of Low Intelligence in Ethnic Skirt; BBCS – Bumps Bruises Cuts and Scrapes (i.e. no serious injuries). Talking about the USA I must admit that Some of the acronyms are region-specific and have differing meanings in US and UK., but some, like Lancelot = a medic who drains abscesses (called Pokemon in the 283 USA) It is noticeable that the US have numerous acronyms and slang terms relating to gun-shot injuries [3]. In opposite, in RF the use of slang is not common but some doctors prefer abbreviations to difficult medical terms. For example: вертолёт – gynecological chair; дискотека – siren of ambulance; бабка-нарушка – old woman with violation of brain blood circulation; консервы – patients on conservative treatment; ПМЖ – regional policlinic; гармошка – medical ventilator; детство – pediatrics department. Research is in this topic by asking the Crimean doctors about medical slang. They extend my vocabulary with such words as: реставрация – reanimation; конвульсиум – consultation; сахарница – patient with diabetes; федералы – worker of the department; белка- alcoholic deliria; дрова- heavy patient; The doctors from Crimean republic hospital were asked: SurgeonChernyavskiy E. A., Psychiatrist- Shurigina D. A., NeurologistChumskiy A. A., Endocrinologist- Medvedeva S. A., Anaesthesioligist- Gilkin E.A) CONCLUSIONS. Medical slang is a dynamic and diverse form of communication. Slang can remain an effective means of conveying information between professionals of any select group and provide release and social integration, as it has done over many decades. In future it will be necessary to investigate the morphological and grammatical properties of medical slang. References: 1. Арнольд И.В. Лексикология современного английского языка. - М.: Высшая школа, 1986, 295 с. 2. Dumas, Bethany K. and Lighter J. "Is Slang a Word for Linguistew York: Speech, – 1978. – p. 5-53. 3. Fox Ad.T., Cahill P., and Fertleman M. (2002? 2003). "Medical slang" (PDF). British Medical Journal. 4. Goldman B. The Secret Language of Doctors, London: Public Press. – 1996. – 216p. 284 5. Thorne Tony. Dictionary of Contemporary Slang.-third edition.; A.C. Black, London, 2007. – 513 p. Аннотация. Медицинский сленг используется в неофициальной терминологии, чтобы описать пациентов, другой медицинский персонал и медицинские понятия. Некоторые условия - бранное слово. В английском, медицинском сленге вошел в массовую культуру через телевизионную больницу и драмы судебной медицины. Функциональная прагмалингвистика позволяет нам исследовать языковые маркеры, тактики и коммуникативные стратегии в речевой деятельности врача. Основная ситуация, которая актуализирует использование разновидности языка, – общение в пределах специальной сферы (наука, техника, производство, управление, сельское хозяйство, транспорт, связь, медицина, дипломатия и др.). Специальная тематика, специальные целые беседы побуждают специалистов переходить на профессиональный язык. Ключевые слова: сленг, медицинский дискурс, речевая деятельность врача. Summary. The article is devoted to theoretical study of academic medical discourse and the use of medical slang. The slang often makes humorous reference to characteristics related to patients or patient care. But sometimes, the commentary is sarcastic, angry or hurtful. The language of medicine is filled with hundreds, perhaps thousands, of abbreviated reference to medical diseases and funny examples of misadventures. The theory of pragmalinguistics is connected with the communication and any speech act with illocutionary function. Doctors as lectures have their communicative strategies and tactics. Each activity pushes people to be oriented to their special professional language. Key words: slang, academic discourse, medical discourse, doctor’s speech activity. 285 UDC 81'367.622.12 INTERPRETATION OF PROPER NAMES IN THE FANTASY “THE CHRONICLES OF NARNIA” Alisa Melnikova 1st year student, Theory and Practice of translation Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail:[email protected] Ekaterina Peschanskaya Scientific advisor, PhD in philology, Theory and Practice of translation Department, Sevastopol State University The object of our research is meaningful proper names in the "Chronicles of Narnia: The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe," the subject is their semantics functions and symbolism. The purpose of this study is to investigate the importance of proper names belonging to the main characters. It is known, significance of proper names in linguistics is determined by their special role in the provision of full communication process. Linguists always pay attention to the issue about the origin of meaning, its functions and connection with notion. One of the main specific features of proper names is that they represent that portion of the lexical system, in which problems of language and culture are crossed. Besides, proper name individualizes the subject regardless to the situation. Referents of proper names can be people, animals, companies, geographic objects, pieces of art and etc. In everyday life we come across a proper name constantly. Anthroponymies are proper names, which belong to a definite person. D.I. Ermolovich separates anthroponomy into single (names of people who is well-known) and multiple (names don’t have any connection with a definite person) [4, p.56]. Very often proper names have traditional, fixed meanings in dictionaries. However, you can use one of the variant of translation: 1) transliteration – a formal letter by letter recreating the original lexical 286 unit with the help of the alphabet language, a literal imitation of the original word form; 2) transcription; 3) transposition – proper names have different forms in different language with common linguistic origin, they correspond to each other regularly [4, p.57]; 4) calquing or mixed method (a combination of transcription and semantic translation), often used in cases where a part of the name includes significant word, and 5) combination of these methods. Nevertheless, each proper name should be considered individually, to make a correct translation. Let’ start with a title "Narnia". It is a onim. According to the dictionary, onim is a word that is used to select an object they are called among other objects and identification of this object. The writer calls Naria a beautiful magical country where fauns, satyrs, dryads, maenads live. At the same time they are “free from all bodily and grossly cruel, connected with ancient myths” [3, p.316]. Landscapes of Narnia are landscapes of our world, only ennobled without factory chimneys and oil slick in the rivers. Besides, Narnia has a prototype in the real world. Narnia which is mentioned on texts of 299 before our era was part of the real world just as it is a modern Narni. The name «Narnis» means as a "connecting link", the purpose of which is to join author’s fiction with our reality and emphasize clarity and fragility of the boundaries between them. This title is closely related to the symbolic function: author’s choice of element of real Italian toponymy for calling magical country serves like implementing one of the main ideas of heptateuch –idea of two worlds. The creator of Narnia is the lion, who has nine names – Aslan, the Great Lion, the son of the Emperor of the Sea, Lord of the Forest, the King of Kings, Glorious. However, «The Chronicles of Narnia: The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe», he appears exactly like Aslan. The Turkic languages Aslan means "lion"[1, p.2]. Lewis found out the name during his trip to the Ottoman Empire, he was impressed by the elite guard of Sultan, which was also called Aslan because of their courage and loyalty. Aslan had created song from darkness, but not out of chaos and in contrast to the concept of "God" 287 there is the Witch Jadis. In the cycle "Chronicles of Narnia" Witch wasn’t created by Aslan’s song, she had come from a different world. Jadis is known as White Witch, who is the latest queen Czarna and self-proclaimed Queen of Narnia. According to the memoirs of Lewis, he imagined Jadis under the influence of the book White Witch Rider Haggard's "She". In this book characters of Haggard and Lewis have a lot of common: they are cruel tyrants and witches, antagonists in their compositions. Even the name «white witch» is mentioned in Haggard’s book [2]. The word "White Witch" means "death" in Persian [2]. Let’s take a look at the names of the main characters: Lucy, Susan, Peter and Edmund Pevensie. Lucy is 8 years old, and she is the first who discovered Narnia. Lucy is named after Lewis’s beloved goddaughter Lucy Barfield [2]. The name «Lucy» has French origin and is translated «luminous» [5, p.299]. Among all main characters of "Chronicles" Lucy is the most idealistic, openhearted person and she always keeps the faith in miracles. Edmund is the third of Pevensie’s children. The name «Edmund is originated from the Anglo-Saxon words "health" and "protection" [5, p.353]. The character is reasonable, brave, lion-hearted. Susan is the second child of Pevensie family. The name Susan has Jewish roots and means "rose"[5, p.398]. Susan is clever and well-educated girl with a strong character. Peter is the eldest child of Pevensie. The initial draft of the book «The Lion, the Witch and the Wardrobe » started: «This story is about four children, whose names are Ann, Martin, Rose and Peter. But more about Peter, the youngest of them”. Peter is a single name, which was left without changes, however in the final version it belongs to the eldest of four. The name «Peter» has an ancient Greek origin – Πέτρος, that means a stone [5, p.420]. The young boy is resistant, strong, brave, but at the same time is incredibly caring, especially with young Lucy. To sum up, we can say that etymology of the names mentioned above correspond to the characters of the main heroes and the choice of these onims by the author of Narnian cycle is largely 288 stipulated with the contents, as well as the features of the writer's personal interests and beliefs. References: 1. Кошелев С.Л. К.С. Льюис и его страна чудес // Льюис К.С. Хроники Нарнии. М.: Космополис, 1991. С. 1-8. 2. Страна Нарния [Электронный ресурс]. – URL: http://www.narnia.org.ua (дата обращения 20.02.2016) 3. Шешунова C.В. Образы античных богов в творчестве К.С. Льюиса //Вестник Нижегородского университета им. Н.И. Лобачевского. 2013. № 6 (2). C. 316-320. 4. Manser M. Dictionary of Eponyms/M. Manser//London – 1988. – P. 56-58. 5. Hensleigh W. A dictionary of English etymology/W. Hensleigh /Paternoster row. – 1872- P.230-450. Аннотация. В статье отражены значимые имена собственные в романе Клайва С. Льюиса «Хроники Нарнии»; представлены их семантические функции и символизм в контексте. В статье рассматривается проблема перевода значимых имен собственных, их характеристика и роль в формировании подтекста художественного произведения. Автор сосредотачивает свое внимание на этимологии и анализе адекватного перевода имен собственных на русский язык. Отмечено также присутствие в структуре романа мифологической образности. Ключевые слова: имя собственное, семантика, омоним, символизм, этимология. Summary. In the article significant proper names in “The Chronicles of Narnia” by Clive Staples Lewis are analyzed, their semantic functions and symbolism are performed in the text. The paper outlines the problem of translation of significant proper names, its features and role in creating the subtext of the fiction. The author focuses on the etymology and the analysis of appropriate 289 interpretation of proper names into Russian. Mythology of various backgrounds is concerned in the structure of the novel. Keywords: proper name, semantic, homonym, symbolism, etymology. UDC 81.42 THE ENGLISH TOURISM ADVERTISING AS AN OBJECT OF LINGUISTIC COMPARATIVE STUDY Sofya Petrenko st 1 year student, Faculty of Economics, Service & Tourism Foreign Language Department, Omsk State Institute of Service e-mail: [email protected] Svetlana Neyman Scientific advisor, Associate Professor, Candidate of Philological Sciences, Foreign Language Department, Omsk State Institute of Service We decided to study the English advertisements related to the promotion of tours and tour packages, in order to analyze their language, as well as the structural organization of the advertising texts alongside with the visuals. The main goal of ads is to attract potential clients, so we are to determine the language and text components, which successfully operate on the goal. Such approach provides the opportunity to improve the language of the domestic tourist advertising for consumer tourism market and to determine the linguistic features, stylistic peculiarities, as well as practice of organizing successful advertising texts. As for practical source material, we have analyzed advertising texts promoting such tourist destinations as the Crimea. To our surprise we have discovered the existence of a certain set of ads in the English language, concerning the Crimean destination; the texts which were not originally written in Russian, and then translated into English. The relevance of our 290 research is based on the fact that currently travelling to the Crimea is actively progressing in our country, and not only as a summer beach vacation. Travel industry sets the tasks for tour agencies to compete, for example, traditional biases of the Siberian consumer touristmarket, mostly oriented towards Turkey or Thailand. A comparative analysis of the English and Russian texts of the tourist ads for the Crimea could help solve these problems. The poll survey of the older generation of travelers and young people discovered that youth expected new friendships and adventures, excursions, visits to historical places from a vacation in the Crimea (18% of voted); four percent interviewees chose shopping; 29% among the older generation preferred rest as the main purpose of their trip to the Crimea, the second important factor was recovering and improving health. A large number of two categories of respondents would travel there to get new tourist impressions [3]. In 2015 the tourist flows in the Crimea increased by 40%, advertising playing a significant role in this tributary. So in the year 2013 it was decided to advertise the Crimean resorts in London by opening the Crimean tourist office with the help of the Ministry of Great Britain [4]. The prestigious magazine "National Geographic" called the Crimea among the best destinations of the year 2013. Topical information in the English ads is organized around certain attractions, familiar to Western tourists, such as ancient monuments or prehistoric finds (a Pharaoh-like sarcophagus), wine, sea, exotic places located close to Europe. It seems that such approach is not accidental and it is not also the result of lack of knowledge, but aims to generate sustainable presentation of the destination and develop topoi that occur to a consumer mind when the word Crimea gets to pronounce. This feature distinguishes structure of the English advertising texts from the Russian ones, which are oversaturated with a great scope of different information. Content analysis of English advertising texts dedicated to the Crimea, identifies another special feature: the desire to associate advertised attractions and places of natural beauty of the peninsula 291 with English realities and historical facts related to the UK to be perceived and thus make the ads sound more familiar and attractive. For example, the obligatory mention of the fact that one of the architects of the Alupka Vorontsov’s Palace was Edward Blore, who took part in the construction of the Buckingham Palace in London. A tourist from the UK Robert Dodd visited the Museum of the history of the Crimean War opened October 20, 2012 in Evpatoria and he offered his assistance to increase popularity of the Crimean sights in the UK. In order to attract foreign tourists the Englishman advised to attach annotations in English to the exhibits of the Museum because they can be easily understood virtually by all Europeans including the English especially [1]. Sloganis now almost a mandatory element of any advertising text. In tourism industry advertising along with photos can serve as a primary means of attracting attention ofthe customers.WehighlightedsomesuccessfulEnglish-languageslogansfor theadvertisingof the Crimea: Playground of the Tsars (National Geographic), Windsurfing Paradise(BTFA), a Hidden Gem of a Tourist Spot (The Week), Little London: Balaklava (BTFA), Best of the World – Swallow Nest Castle(National Geographic), Treasure Island: the Crimean riviera (blacksea-crimea com.). Analyzing the tour package offerswritten in Russian, we rather come across the less-expressive names of tours such as the “KachinValley Legends”or such slogans, as“Maximum of vivid impressions in a short time”, than more vivid and attractive ones, such as the "Kaleidoscope of Adventures”. Foreign travel agencies seek to capture the attention of the customers, hit them with the help of various speech tactics, such as «an appeal to honesty and reliability»:“All the offices perform to national and regional standards, offer free help and advice from trained tourism experts and will allow you to access priceless local knowledge” orvice versa–to create feeling of anxiety anddangerousromance: “take a tour of the Black Sea paradise at the centre of the Ukraine-Russian standoff”. 292 It should be noted that the British skillfully use various language expressive means to attract customers.We can give as an example theintroductorydescriptionof the Crimeaonthe websiteblacksea-crimea.com:"Crimea is acountry of striking beautyrolling, fertile countryside, with fruit farms and vineyards in the centre gives way to the forested gorges and rocky escarpments of the mountains". Colorful epithets that describe the nature of the Crimea, allow a visitor of the site to better understand the advertised destination, and later buy the tour. The English-language advertising deserves attention in the use of tropes, means of expression. It is a well-known fact that human consciousness commits processes that allow digesting the familiar information and the new one for accessing knowledge is a complex process. One way of packaging knowledge is considered to be cognitive metaphor. The most common approach considers metaphor as the vision of one object over or through another and in this sense it is one of the ways to represent knowledge in a language form. In Linguistics the metaphor is understood as mental operation that allows you to assimilate the new information [2]. Cognitive metaphor in tourism texts permits you to draw attention to the high level of service for example, or to the features and properties of the advertised tourist product:"Place of Spiritual Power: it is no accident brand for esoteric teaching of various countries considers Koktebel pilgrimage. Here come the yoga, Qigong Buddhist fans who have long felt that this is where you can get a powerful boost of energy". The tourism industry has a significant impact on various sectors of the economy, serves as a catalyst for cultural, social and economic development; it is often the main source of State budget for many countries. Advertising plays the important part for that. Language study of the ads taking into account cultural diversity provides professional competence for future specialists in tourism business. The report presented discusses the initial stage for the future research in the field. 293 References: 1.Евпаторийский музей Крымской войны будут рекламировать в Британии [Электронный ресурс]. – URL: http://www.novoross.info/people/15847-evpatoriyskiy-muzeykrymskoy-voyny-budut-reklamirovat-v-britanii.html (дата обращения: 27.02.2016) 2. Исследование особенностей метафорического моделирования в англоязычной рекламе туризма [Электронный ресурс]. – URL: http://sociosphera.com/publication/conference/2014/237/issledovanie _osobennostej_metaforicheskogo_modelirovaniya_v_angloyazychno j_reklame_turizma/ (дата обращения: 28.02.2016) 3. Итоги сезона – 2015 в Крыму оказались неожиданными [Электронный ресурс]. – URL: http://newsland.com/user/4297724523/content/itogi-sezona-2015-vkrymu-okazalis-neozhidannymi/4761238 (дата обращения: 28.02.2016) 4. Крым начал рекламировать свои курорты в Лондоне [Электронный ресурс]. – URL: http://minfin.com.ua/2013/12/11/846356/ (дата обращения: 29.02.2016) Аннотация. В докладе рассматриваются возможности компаративного анализа рекламных текстов, продвигающих туристические направления, в двух разных культурах с целью разработки рекомендаций по совершенствованию русскоязычной туристской рекламы. На первом этапе материалом для анализа послужил массив оригинальных английских рекламных текстов, посвященных Крыму как новой международной дестинации. Это направление широко продвигается в отечественной индустрии туризма и нуждаются в современном рекламном сопровождении. В докладе разбираются структурные и тематические особенности английских рекламных текстов в сравнении с русскими, актуальные речевые стратегии и тактики привлечения 294 потенциальных клиентов, экспрессивные языковые средства, используемые в англоязычной рекламе и, в частности, когнитивная метафора. Ключевые слова: англоязычные и русскоязычные туристские рекламные тексты, сравнительный анализ, языковые и структурные компоненты текста, речевые тактики, когнитивная метафора, продвижение актуального туристического направления Крым. Summary. The report concerns the problems related to the promotion of the Crimea tours and tour packages to the Russian, namely, the Siberian customers. A comparative analysis of the English and Russian tourist ads for the Crimea could help improve the language of the domestic advertising for tourism market and to determine linguistic features, stylistic peculiarities, as well as practice of organizing successful ads. The language and text components analyzed include topical information structures, expressive means in slogans, speech tactics, different tropes such as a cognitive metaphor alongside with content analysis and cultural diversity study. Keywords: English and Russian tourist ads, Crimea tour promotion, comparative analysis, language and text components, cognitive metaphor UDC 811.111 LEXICAL AND SEMANTIC FEATURES OF CANADIAN ENGLISH Eduad Sviridenko 4th year student, Institute of International Relations, History and Oriental Studies, Kazan (Volga region) Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Diana Sabirova Scientific advisor, PhD in Pedagogy, 295 Institute of International Relations, History and Oriental Studies, Kazan (Volga region) Federal University Already the first linguists working on analysis of Canadian English proved that the English language in Canada has its own distinctiveness. Amongst them are Henry Alexander, Walter Avis, Matthew Scargill and etc. Avis notes that “Taken as a whole, the English spoken in Canada is neither British nor American: it is distinctively Canadian” [2, p. 50]. According to the scientist “Canadian English, then, is a dialect which resembles American English in some respects and British English in others and includes, at the same time, a great deal that is significantly Canadian” [3, p. 7]. Stefan Dollinger writes that “In the historical Canadian dictionary project, four basic types of Canadianisms are recognized: type 1: form origins in Canada; type 2: preserved in Canada; type 3: having undergone semantic change in Canada; and type 4: culturally significant terms” [5]. The lexicon of the English language in Canada was formed in different ways: by borrowing from Indian languages and French, by new formations of the material of the English language, using different methods of word formation, and by rethinking of the already existing words. Canadian English has borrowed many words from Aboriginal languages, mostly to label aspects of the North American natural world or of Aboriginal cultures that were not familiar to Europeans when first encountered [4, p. 113]. Many Canadian place names are of Aboriginal origin, including the names of several major cities (e.g. Mississauga, Ottawa, Saskatoon, Toronto, Winnipeg), of six provinces and territories (Manitoba, Nunavut, Ontario, Quebec, Saskatchewan and Yukon) and of Canada itself. Words of different semantic fields have also been included in the English in Canada: barboka (device for frying or smoking meat, a word that the English in the United States borrowed from Canadian English in the form of barbecue barbecue); dunch (bread not properly baked); huggerum buff (fish and potatoes fried in cakes); 296 lassie loaf (bread and molasses); shad (a light fall of snow); rampole, rampike or ranpike (the trunk of a dead tree); abito, bito, aboideau (a sluice so arranged that water can flow through a dike at low tide); frazil (ice on the river bottom); bog-slad (sleds for transportation of logs); shack (hut); gobby (crazy); puckerin' or turned over (sick in bed); cowly (hard, severe); slinky (thin); slovey (soft); lund (calm); to fathom out (to explain); to glutch (to swallow); to heck it (to walk quickly); moolie, mulley (poll-cow); airsome (cold, stormy); cozy (energetic, fast); to fist (to grasp); hocks (boots); raw (bumpkin); smack (a short time); batch (a fall of snow), pandy (almost); lop (wave) [1]. Some English words have received another meaning in Canada: proud means “glad”, while in British English it means “swollen” (about the surface); tidy – “fast”, in British – “neat”; saddle – “to agree”, in British – “(part of) a saddle”; rack – “a haircomb”, in American English – “bed”; scheme – “mischief”, in British – “official plan”; blanket – “to apply for withdrawal of land”, in the British variant – “illegitimate (child)”; tranny – “driveline”, in British – “cafe for motorists”; Thanksgiving Day – “the harvest festival (second Monday in October)”, in the American variant – “Thanksgiving Day (fourth Thursday in November); creek – “small river, stream”, in the British variant – “bay, river mouth”, glare – “smooth, transparent and slippery (about the ice)”, in British – “bright light”, etc. [1] Along with the new words, stable combinations based on general English source material also appeared. Their share accounts for about 28% of the new English meanings, first emerged in Canada. Structural type of these sustainable locally-marked phrases is: 1) noun + noun, for example, cottage roll (prepared ham in a roll form); box-heater (wood stove); basin-hole (ice-hole for fishing nets); 2) adjective + noun, for example, civil block (building, which houses the City Hall and other municipal institutions). Here are some examples of other phrases: go jump in the lake (to get out); moose pasture (valueless mining); go to oil (to become a nonentity); live fast (against) (to be angry at someone); make fire (to row); make 297 wonder (to surprise); mercy flight (an aircraft flight to bring a seriously ill or injured person to hospital from an isolated community); name a member (to make someone leave the meeting); open-and-shut (capricious and changeable – about the weather); on a pig's back (in good condition); oatmeal savage (Scotsman) [1]. Stefan Dollinger writes that “Historically speaking, about 70 percent of Canadianisms, which are defined as terms ‘native or of characteristic usage in Canada’, are comprised by noun compounds that are especially difficult to spot: for instance, butter and tart are ‘ordinary’ words, but butter tart ‘pastry shell with a filling of butter, eggs, sugar and raisins’ is a ‘type 1’ Canadianism” [5]. Terms like washroom “public bathroom’, all-dressed pizza “pizza with all the available toppings on it”, garburator “in-sink garbage grinder”, parkade “car parking structure” or the ubiquitous toque “woolen hat” are easy to find and are sometimes used as ad-hoc identity markers in Canadian regions. Modern standard Canadian English is characterized by the usage of not only Canadianisms, but also a large number of Americanisms, Briticisms and elements of the general English vocabulary. This is due to the fact that the English language in Canada is under the double influence of British English and American English. Official institutions, schools and universities keep in contact with England, while trade, printing, radio and film industries – with the United States. According to the lexicographical textbooks, published in Canada, the norms of the standard English language in Canada establish clear boundaries of the locally-marked (Americanisms and Briticisms) and general English lexical units variation and quite strictly dictate the selection of these elements. Some objects and phenomenon in Canada have the same names as in England: tin (in the American variant – can); tram (in American – streetcar); summer holidays; meat-pie. Others are identified the same as in the United States: tailgate; shack town; shopman (in British – seller); sidehill; sourdough; jello (in British – jelly); labor union (in the British variant – trade union); merchant; meat-loaf. Dollinger writes: “The British connection did leave a trace on Canadian English in some isolated tokens. One of these is 298 the use of tap for what Americans generally call faucet (the knob that turns on water). This term came in use in the mid-nineteenth century, when the first houses were equipped with running water. As a colony, Canada’s close economic ties to Britain ensured that not only British plumbers, but also their terms were imported. To this day, it is the majority term (about 80 percent and more) from coast to coast to coast and a Canadianism” [5]. In some cases, one and the same object in England, the United States and Canada have different names: for example, kerosene – paraffin (in England), kerosene (in the US), coal oil (in Canada). Some typical American expressions did not take root in Canada. For example, the English word lift, not the American elevator, is widely spoken in Canada; Canadians use the word pram or perambulator in contrast to the American baby carriage; braces instead of suspenders. However, a common core of Canadian and American English is much bigger than that of the Canadian and British variants, as, being under the influence of similar living conditions, Canadians also use the expressions that are inherent in the English language in the United States. Noting the substantial cultural and economic impact of the United States on Canada, some linguists consider the trend of a possible replacement of the distinguishing features of the elements of Canadian English with the elements of American English. Although the modern Canadian variant of the English language has much in common with the American variant of English, there is no identity between them, because these variants have been developed under the influence of unequal extralinguistic factors. The Canadianisms stand as evidence of the difference between Canadian and American culture. Features that are common for Lexical and Semantic of modern Canadian English allow us to consider it as a standalone variant of the English language. References: 1. Матюшенков В. С. Dictionary of Americanisms, Canadianisms, Briticisms and Australianisms. Англо-русский 299 словарь особенностей английского языка в Северной Америке, Великобритании и Австралии. – Москва: Флинта: Наука, 2002. – 514 с. 2. Avis W. S. The English Language in Canada // T. A. Sebeok (ed.), Current Trends in Linguistics, vol. 10: Linguistics in North America. – The Hague: Mouton, 1973. – Pp. 40 -74. 3. Avis W. S. Canadian English in its North American context // Canadian Journal of Linguistics. – 1983. – № 28. – Pp. 3– 15. 4. Boberg C. The English Language in Canada: Status, History and Comparative Analysis. Cambridge University Press. 2010. xvii + 272 pp. 5. Dollinger S. Canadian English // 2013. URL: http://public.oed.com/aspects-of-english/english-in-use/canadianenglish/ (дата обращения: 29.02.16) Аннотация. В статье рассматриваются лексикосемантические особенности канадского варианта английского языка. Словарь английского языка в Канаде формировался путем заимствований из индейских языков и из французского языка, возникновения новых образований из материала английского языка с использованием различных способов словообразования, а также в результате переосмысления уже существующих слов. Английский язык в Канаде находится под двойным влиянием: языка Великобритании и Соединенных Штатов. Характеризуется использованием не только канадизмов, но и большим количеством американизмов, бритицизмов и элементов общеанглийской лексики. Ключевые слова: канадский вариант английского языка, национальный языковой вариант, лексическая единица, лексико-семантический вариант, канадизмы. Summary. The lexicon of the English language in Canada was formed in different ways: by borrowing from Indian languages and French, by new formations of the material of the English language, using different methods of word formation, and by 300 rethinking of the already existing words. Contemporary Canadian English is double influenced: by the language of Great Britain and the United States. Therefore, the English in Canada is characterized not only by the use of Canadianisms, but also by a large number of Americanisms, Briticisms and general English vocabulary items. Keywords: Canadian version of the English language, national language version, lexical unit, lexical-semantic variant, Canadianisms. UDC 811.111-115 : 811.161.1-115 THE COMPARATIVE ANALYSIS OF THE CONCEPTS “SOUL” AND “DUSHA” IN THE ENGLISH AND RUSSIAN LANGUAGES Shasne Suleimanova 2rd year student, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Mariia Varlagina Scientific advisor, Senior lecturer, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, Sevastopol State University Nowadays the definition of cross-cultural communication is widely known as the way to connect with other people, who have different views on world. At the head of an increasing number of conversations, this popular theme is the priority of discussions. In modern world cross-cultural communication becomes the essential form of mutual understanding, contributes to increased awareness of tolerance. This is a very popular determination for our new-behaved generation and society, which are hardened by endless wars. 301 At all times, the communication between countries, which were closely bounded by diplomatic, economic or social relationships, needs to build some kind of “bridge of understanding”. The characteristic properties are thoroughly learnt by speakers to understand the main feelings or mentality, which are peculiar to other nationalities. Cross-cultural communication shows us safe-behavior contact of persons, who live in different ethnic groups and produce the meaning of other folks, but the chief task is based on total understanding of foreign cultural values inherently and respect for the dignity of distinctions. As a rule, the relationships between countries are closely presented in official business, without appraisals and in-depth examination of language or mental abilities, which are not useful by the meanings of opponents. One should be aware of main differences, because our contact depends upon the skill to feel our interlocutor. The language is the main possible way to introduce oneself and make the conversation, if one tries to communicate taking some useful information or establishing partnership. An overwhelming majority of people keep in touch by means of language abilities. A wrong word can lead to a war conflict or become the matter of international glaring contradiction. To know some concepts of other languages and nationalities is very necessary and important nowadays, we choose the correct meaning to express what we are going to explain or take information. Cognition comes through comparison. Let the author compare two cultural phenomena, namely the Russian and English languages. The nationalities are different and the meanings of the same words can be different too. The aim of this analysis is to present a unique feature, which creates the picture of some language concepts. The concept plays the primary role in “image making” of majority of nationalities. As we know, Russians are famous for their tenderness of feeling, the problems of their companions arouse pity in their minds, and they never fail to lend a helping hand in misfortune. The Brits are less kindhearted and the national character 302 shows their individualism and moderation in all endeavors. The British try to leave their problems in a tightly knit family group at best; mostly they face alone all kinds of troubles and emotional experiences. Sometimes they are very selfish and choose the way of coping with hardships on their own. The Brits keep it together, when some difficulties shatter peace and quietness of their internal experiences, therefore the sincerity and open-hearted manner, which are common for Russian nationality, are absolutely misunderstood by them. Speaking of distinctive features, there is the need to draw attention to the issue of popular linguistic concepts. They say: “Soul is a mystery”. During the comparison we need to focus on emotionally charged meanings of the word “soul”. So called “dusha” in Russian can be translated vary greatly in English, but sometimes the importance, which is underlay by Russians, is not meant by the English mentality. Seemingly, the same things, but they are perceived by nationalities as different sides of the same coin. To refer the internal world of the person – we use a word “soul”, for example “Another person’s soul is a mystery” = «Чужая душа — потемки». 1. To convey the personal characteristic of personality, the word “dusha” is not introduced into the discussion as “soul”meaning, in English it is used “heart” as the first meaning. That is, in accordance with Russian tradition “dusha” expresses the direct meaning, but the English try to put in the main point the figurative meaning. For instance, big hearted = великодушный; with an open heart = с открытой душой; whole-hearted = вкладывающий душу; a heart of gold = золотое сердце — a heart of stone = каменное сердце. When the Russians talk about charity and tenderness, they are accustomed to doing all things for other people, thinking about troubles and feeling sorry for their hard-luck. On the contrary, the English language perceives this word simpler, and we can find such phrases as to pull at smb’s heartstrings = брать за душу, one’s 303 heart goes out to smb. = от души сочувствовать; чутко относиться к людям. 2. As a huge contrast, the Brits use the meaning “soul” for designation of negative qualities, which are meant in Russian for morality. The associated question is: How is it possible to tie together high-sounding word with down to earth acts? Compare and consider: to take a sin upon one’s soul = взять грех на душу; to spit upon smb’s soul = плевать в душу; to climb into someone’s soul = лезть в душу; to have no soul = быть бездушным; to lose one’s soul = загубить душу. It is important to remember, that the world of emotions, feelings and passions is various. To show our mood we use such phrases with the word ‘heart’, which corresponds to Russian “dusha”, underlining our deep perception of nature: after one’s heart = по душе, не по душе. The passions in Russian traditions are mostly connected with an inner emotional experience: smth heart is heavy = камень на душе; smb’s heart burns = душа горит; it wrings one’s heart = душа болит; have a soft corner in one’s heart = испытывать душевное влечение; to go deep into smb’s soul = = западать в душу; In Slavic culture a lot of initial senses are tightly bounded not with our heart or mind, especially with our soul, which perceives all things too personally. And one of the interesting examples, the English use the word “mind” to express feelings, which in Russian culture is connected with heart-felt experiences, for instance, отвести душу = disburden one’s mind. That is another example, that there is a huge difference in psychology between two nationalities, and the languages are the mirrors of national worldview. References: 1.Варданян Л.В. Концепт «душа» в английских, русских и эрзянских фразеологизмах// Интеграция образования. – 2006. – №4. – С. 201–204. 304 2.Хайруллина Р.Х., Айчичек М., Бозташ А. Универсальные культурные концепты в контексте межкультурной коммуникации// Вестник Адыгейского государственного университета. Серия 2: Филология и искусствоведение. – 2011. – №3. – С. 1–6. Аннотация. Концепт таких понятий как «душа», «сердце», «разум» повсеместно известны как эквиваленты единому русскому слову «душа», иногда эти понятия имеют разные значения. Мы привыкли не обращать внимания, что одно слово в разных языках может заметно отличаться лексическим, прямым и переносным значениями. Это зависит от мировосприятия, жизни, религиозных порядков, семейных, национальных обычаев и традиций, которые почитаются в любой стране. Главная цель статьи – доказать, что устойчивые и крылатые выражения должны переводиться не дословно с иностранного языка, фразу следует переводить согласно культурным особенностям страны. Сравнивая устойчивые выражения двух языков, мы провели анализ, и пришли к выводу, что национальные ценности каждого народа имеют влияние на формирование картины мира. Это происходит из-за того, что большинство наций вобрали в свою культуру языковое разнообразие и богатство, из-за этого значения некоторых слов сильно отличаются. Ключевые слова: концепты, душа, сердце, разум, межкультурная коммуникация Summary. The concept of the notion “soul”, “heart”, or perhaps “mind” is widely known as Russian word “dusha” and sometimes very changeable. People usually do not focus their attention on the fact that meanings of one Russian word can differ remarkably from the lexical, literal, direct and figurative word’s meanings. It depends upon world outlook, existence, religion habits, family, customs and traditions, which every country has at the heart of culture. The main aim of the article is to prove that the set expressions should be translated not in accordance with phrase of 305 another-language, but it should have been realized from the language-of-other-country mentality. Comparing the same setphrases in both languages, we analyzed and came to the conclusion, that national values of every folk have an influence in formation of some word meanings. It comes on condition that an overwhelming majority of nations are absolutely at the opposite ends of a linguistic diversity. Keywords: сoncepts, soul, heart, mind, cross-cultural communication UDC 811.111’373.2 THE SPECIFICS OF FIRMONYM FUNCTIONING IN FINANCIAL AND ECONOMIC TEXTS Fialkovskaya V.O. 4th year student, Foreign Philology Institute, Crimean Federal V.I. Vernadsky University e-mail: [email protected] Vovk N.A. Scientific advisor, Senior Lecturer, Foreign Philology Institute, Crimean Federal V.I. Vernadsky University e-mail: [email protected] The subject of the present research is the specificity of functioning of firmonyms in financial and economic texts. The relevance of the research is grounded on the controversy concerning the proper names from the point of view of linguistics. The dispute concerns both theoretical preconditions and practical analysis of the concrete types of proper names [3]. The latter deals with the necessity of singling out into a separate class the names of the commercial organizations which represent in themselves a numerous class of proper names [2]. Firstly, there is no unanimity as to the terminology of this group of onyms. The present research suggests application of the term “firmonyms”. Secondly, the 306 functional aspect has not been thoroughly analyzed in financial and economic texts. The objective of the research is to examine the peculiarities of firmonym functioning in financial and economic texts. The analysis of the relevant proper names has defined the theoretical value of the research. In the Modern English there exists a peculiar world of words, performing a function of emphasis and individualization, which consists in the great variety of names – proper names [1]. In order to refer to the proper names of commercial enterprises, the present research suggests application of the term “firmonym”. On the basis of the analysis of the term “firm”, firmonyms were defined as follows: the category of the onyms, the proper name of the commercial enterprise, including an industrial or trade one, who has the rights of the legal entity. This category of the onyms is often used with the hyperonym word. Among the hyperonyms we can mention the word “firm” itself, and also types of the commercial enterprises, such as “company”, “trust”, “incorporated enterprise”, “leasing enterprise”, “holding”, “concern”, etc. The functions performed by firmonyms in financial and economic texts are rather diverse. In the present research the following functions are singled out: 1. Nominative; 2. Text-forming; 3. Informative; 4. Persuasive. The nominative function is based on designation of one or another commercial enterprise: Ahold unveiled a fresh deal to restructure its ICA Scandinavian joint venture in a move expected to contribute hundreds of millions of euros towards the Dutch grocery group's debt reduction plan [4, p. 15]. As we can see from the example above, the firmonym “Ahold” designate the corresponding company. Text-forming 307 function is also peculiar to firmonyms. One of the conspicuous features of firmonyms is the formation of certain information around themselves, which is considered to be their informative function. For example, in the following extract the information concerning share prices of Martha Stewart Living Omnimedia Inc. is given: Investor booked profits in Martha Stewart Living Omnimedia, sending the shares down 6.4 per cent to $11.06. The stock soared 36.7 per cent on Friday after its founder received a lighter-than-expected sentence for lying to federal prosecutors [4, p. 19]. The persuasive function is actualized implicitly by means of facts or verbs. In Table 1 we can see an example of those parts which form recipient’s negative perception of the information. Table 1 “Negative” components in the text in the process of Yukosfirmonym characterization Context “Negative” components Yukos yesterday lost its [Yukos] lost its latest latest bid to stall payment of a bid to stall payment $3.4bn tax bill that the Russian oil group has warned could push it into bankruptcy [4, p. 16]. A Moscow court set [Yukos] would have September 6 for Yukos to appeal to comply with the order for against an earlier ruling that it had to immediate payment pay the bill. But it also said that until the hearing Yukos would have to comply with the order for immediate [4, p. 16]. The September Hearing will A court order to pay be Yukos's second appeal against a R99bn ($3.4bn) in taxes and court order to pay R99bn ($3.4bn) in finesfor the 2000 financial taxes and fines for the 2000 year for [Yukos] 308 financial year [4, p. 16]. A separate attempt by Yukos to appeal against the tax ministry's claim of back taxes also failed when proceedings were suspected in the same court because the judge stepped down [4, p. 16]. A separate attempt by Yukos to appeal against the tax ministry's claim of back taxes also failed According to the analysis, the elements with negative components are used for the representation of the information creating a negative picture regarding this company. Consequently, those related to the Yukoscompany realize that it is going through a period of difficulties and needs noticeable changes in the attitude towards it. Thus, executed analysis of the firmonyms from several issues of the periodical The Financial Times clearly illustrates the specifics of their functioning in financial and economic texts. References: 1. Подольская Н.В. Словарь русской ономастической терминологии / Подольская Н.В. – М.: Наука, 1988. – 192 с. 2. Рум А.Р.У., Колесников Л.В., Пасечник Г.А. Великобритания: Лингвострановедческий словарь. 9500 единиц / А.Р.У. Рум, Л.В. Колесников, Г.А. Пасечник и др. – М.: Рус.яз., 1980. – 480 с. 3. Суперанская А.В. Языковые и внеязыковые ассоциации собственных имен / А.В. Суперанская // Антропонимика:сборник статей. Ред. В.А. Никонов и А.В. Суперанская. – М. Наука, 1970. – С. 7-17. 4. The Financial Times. – Tuesday, July 20, 2004. – P. 1531. Аннотация. В тезисах рассматривается специфика функционирования фирмонимов в текстах финансовоэкономической тематики. Данная категория онимов выполняет 309 различные функции в текстах финансово-экономической тематики, а именно: номинативную, текстообразующую, информативную и функцию убеждения.Для иллюстрациииспользуется англоязычный фактический материал. Ключевые слова: фирмоним, гипероним, имя собственное, функционирование, тексты финансовоэкономической тематики. Summary. Fialkovskaya V.O., Vovk N.A. The Specifics of Firmonym Functioning in Financial and Economic Texts The subject of the present article is the specifics of the functioning of firmonyms in the financial and economic texts. The given category of the onyms performs various functions in financial and economic texts, which are as follows: nominative, text-forming, informative and persuasive.To illustrate this English factual material is used. Keywords: firmonym, hyperonym, proper names, functioning, financial and economic texts. UDC 81 CONCEPT "LOVE" IN THE CARTOON "BRAVE" Christina Chernaya st 1 year student, Theory and Practice of translation Department, Sevastopol State University, Ekaterina Peschanskaya Scientific advisor, PhD in philology, Theory and Practice of translation Department, Sevastopol State University The concept is one of the most popular and definitely the least definirely terms of modern linguistics. It is associated primarily with the anthropocentric paradigm in linguistics and cognitivepragmatic methodology and is used with such key concept as 310 "worldview", to represent philosophical, intellectual, and emotional intentions of the individual, reflected in its creations – texts. A concept is a unit describing worldview – the mental unit that contains the language and cultural skills. Y.S.Stepanov defines the concept as "a clot of culture in human consciousness; then, in the form of which culture enters the mental world” [3,p. 15].This article deals with the concept “love”. According to the dictionaryof Ozhegov, love is 1) deep emotional inclination, strong heart feeling, 2) a deep feeling of liking, selfless and sincere affection, 3) steady, strong inclination, passion , 4) the object of love ( a person who loves and is loved and attracted attention)[2].Consider the interpretation of the concept "Love" in English lexicographical sources. In American English Dictionary “love” refers to something that you like very much, or that you enjoy doing very much. Someone who you have romantic feeling about [5, p.22] Philosophers and psychologists, consider love to be a psychological need of man in the most varied forms: “Love is the great creative force.”Modern philosopher and psychologist Erich Fromm identifies five criterion of true love:1) Unselfishness, that is true love asks for nothing in return. It’s unconditional. We love people who they are, creating favorable conditions for their development. Love is incompatible with selfishness;2) Respect. Even if you disagree with people, your comment should be made appropriately and correctly;3)Take care of a person;4) Take responsibility for him;5) Knowledge of his strengths and weakness (objective perception). This is necessary in order to work together to improve person’s qualities of each other. [4, p.53] The sphere of emotions is a favorable field of action for study, since it is most fully expressed in peculiarities of national consciousness. But love as a basic sense, transferring the psychoemotional state, and concept manifesting itself in any culture, becomes an important object for any research and for identification of national peculiarities. This is the actuality of this investigation. 311 In the structure of the English lexeme “love” there is no such a component as love affair, love relationship (romance). English interpretations of the concept of «love» are the tendency for semantic representation of concepts through synonyms. A synonymic range, used for the interpretation of the concept "love" in English, is represented by the following lexemes "affection, adoration, fondness, devotion, passion, like"[1,p.77] From childhood we have known and liked the cartoons of the company "Disney" whichcolored our happy and carefree childhood. Company "Disney" has always been the best factory for the production of high-quality cartoons and has left its competitors behind for many years. "Walt Disney Company", is a full name of this giant animation industry and thisentertainment industry was created in 1923 by Disney brothers. Its history began with a small animation studio and today they have achieved breathtaking levels in the network of amusement parks for kids and a large network for TV and American channels. Every new cartoon is a unique story that you have never seen before. All of these cartoons are connected with one thing – they are all about love. As far as we know,love can be different. We can feel it to your parents, to relatives, to friends, to nature, to the opposite sex, to animals and to hobby. Let’s consider the concept of love with the help of the animated film "Brave". The main character – Merida is a willful teenager and a part-time Princess, daughter of the king of Scotland, Fergus the huge barbarian and graceful, intelligent Queen Elinor. Many girls dream about being a Princess one day, but the life of a Princess is not really so simple as it might seem on the face of it. A Princess must set an example to his citizens and behave properly, and it means to be infringed upon own interests and desires. Merida doesn’t look like other princesses, she loves to ride horses and climb mountains, and even Robin Hood envies her talent of archery. Merida's mother doesn’t take her daughter’s childish tricks into consideration. She thinks that her daughter wastes her time on trifles. She considers her behavior to be inappropriate for a young lady.The motto of the cartoon "Change your fate" - is the plot. During the film 312 Merida proves her parents that she is determined to go against the oldest Scottish tradition:” The lords are presenting their sons as suitors for your betrothal… - I won't go through with it. You can't make me.” Out of love, Merida’s mother tries to arrange his daughter's life, we can see it in the monologue that she wanted Merida hear: “Merida, all this work, all the time spent preparing you, schooling you, giving you everything we never had. I ask you what do you expect us to do? I understand this must all seem unfair. But we can’t just run away from who we are. But are you willing to pay the price your freedom will cost? If you could just try to see what I do, I do out of love”. Merida’s mother wishes happiness to her child. Therefore, after some trials, the mother realized that her daughter was special. Merida expressed the final decision moms: “My mother, the Queen, fells in her heart that we be free to write our own story, follow our hearts and find love in our own time. The Queen and I put the decision to you, my lords. Might our young people decide for themselves who they will love?” Merida's father also shows his love, but his love is manifested in his actions. Exactly father was a man who has imparted practical skills of archery to his daughter from her childhood. He calls gently his daughter "sweetheart", "sweetie".Also we can note Merida’s intention to freedom. Her desire to change their destiny reflected in a final monologue:“There are those who say fate is something beyond our command that destiny is not our own. But I know better. Our fate lives within us. You only have to be brave enough to see it.”Having analyzed the concept of love in this cartoon, we can make a diagram of the versatility of love. Basing on the diagram, we can observe that in "Brave" love can be to parents, to occupation, to freedom, to desire to change one’s fate. 313 References: 1. Большой толковый словарь русского языка. Справочное издание. – СПб.: Норинт, 2000. – 1536 с. 2. Ожегов С. И. , Шведова Н. Ю. Толковый словарь русского языка: 72500 слов и 7500 фразеологических выражений / Рос. АН, Ин-т рус. яз., Росс. фонд культуры. М.: Азъ, 1992. – 192 с. 3. Степанов Ю.С. Константы: Словарь русской культуры. М., 2001. – 990с. 4. Фромм Э. «Искусство любить. Исследование природы любви».М.: Pedagogy, 1990. – 160с. 5. McArthur Tom, McArthur T.G. Longman Lexicon of Contemporary English. – London: Addison-Wesley, 1981. – 928 p. Аннотация. Объектом анализа в статье является концепт «любовь» как элемент индивидуальной картины мира мультфильма «Храброе сердце», его художественно-образное содержание и смысловые составляющие, изучение особенностей словесного воплощения концепта «любовь» в индивидуальноавторском стиле, а также рассмотрение теоретических вопросов, связанных с понятием «лексико-семантическое поле в системе идиостиля». В данной статье предпринимается попытка раскрыть понятие «любовь» как разностороннее чувство. 314 Ключевые слова: концепт, любовь, многозначность,картина мира, понятие, идиостиль. Summary. In this article the object of investigation is the concept “Love” as an element of individual worldview of the cartoon “Brave”; its artistic images of the content and semantic component are reflected; the peculiarities of world realization of the concept “Love” in the author’s individual style are studied, connected with the notion “lexical-semantic concept” in the system of own style. The article discusses the concept of love; an attempt is made to reveal the concept of "love" as a broad sense. Keywords: concept, love, polysemy, worldview, notion, own style. UDC 81'38 LINGUO-STYLISTIC PECULIARITIES OF VLOG-TEXTS Vladislav Shylin th 4 year student, English Philology Department Crimean Federal V.I. Vernadskiy University e-mail: [email protected] Elena Mazina Scientific advisor, PhD in Philology English Philology Department Crimean Federal V.I. Vernadskiy University The topicality of the present research is supported by growing popularity of videoblog as a new genre of Internet communication intended for mass audience. Videoblog is a completely new genre of Internetcommunication, thus there is a number of problems to be solved in the course of research. Theoretical concepts have not been singled out. Vlogs have not been classified and their functions remain undetermined. Moreover, videoblogs belong to a specific type of text, the peculiarities of which are to be studied. Consequently, the present research sets the following 315 objectives: to study some peculiarities videoblog suggests as a genre; single out a classification of the latter; analyze structuralfunctional aspect of videoblog as a type of Internet-text; carry out a linguo-stylistic analysis in order to determine linguistic peculiarities of vlog-texts. I. Videoblog can be defined as non-synchronic genre of Internet communication, which requires an author to place video messages in chronological order and in accordance with thematic group. The user-recipient is able to leave comments and videoresponses. The most specific linguistic characteristic of videoblogs include: colloquial style; application of degraded vocabulary; use of interjections to convey emotional background of utterances; numerous neologisms; elliptic constructions both in the texts of vlogs and commentary; optional use of punctuation; various kinds of contractions to optimise writing (acronyms); frequent application of emojis as a way of graphic presentation of emotions. II. The main characteristic of videoblog is its content. Therefore, videoblogs have been classified on the basis of their thematic grouping. The following types of videoblogs have been singled out: educational; political; life-vlog; travel vlog; fashion/beauty vlog; music vlog; informative-analytical one. III. Vlogs have a rather complex structure, which consists of three main components: pre-communicative self-presentation (nickname, avatar, information about the author, etc.); vlog per se (video message); dialogical text part (commentary, video responses). IV. The functions of videoblogs are diverse: communicative; the function of self-presentation; the function of making and maintaining social connections; the function of information accumulation (memoirs); function of self-development and reflecting; psychotherapeutic function. V. The linguo-stylistic analysis has shown that the peculiarities of vlog-texts are determined by their thematic grouping. The vast majority of vlog-texts can be described as belonging to colloquial style. Nevertheless, some thematic groups of vlogs 316 necessitate the application of official and scientific styles (educational, political and informative-analytical vlogs). The most illustrative characteristic of the language of vlogs is frequent application of stylistic devices to perform a number of functions and fulfill objections specific to each topic (type of vlog). Educational vlogs predominantly aim at delivering information to the recipient, stimulating interest to the introduced information, and creating humorous effect in order to facilitate the educational process. This type of vlogs is characterized by the abundant use of metaphor as a means of image-creation. (Vocalwise, belting is the foundations of your vocal chords which let them stay firm on the ground [goodVoice]; The world history appears to be an apple from the tree of knowledge, consuming of which may help you understand the present). Such metaphors help to visualize the informative element of the utterance, making information delivery more expressive and easily memorable. Simile is frequently used in order to lighten the process of knowledge acquisition by means of humorous collision of similar notions (I understand that you don’t want to do this, but studying is more like making yourself vomit – you refuse to do it, but feel relieved when you manage to [PerfectEng]; Learning English grammar is like rewinding the worst period of your life over and over again [PerfectEng]). Hyperbole is often used in order to take the stain off the situation due to its comic effect (Learning a hundred words is harder than persuading your inner self to jump off the roof while committing a suicide). The main objective of political vlogs is manipulation of human consciousness in order to shape up perceptions and views concerning a state policy, a politician or a political situation in general. In this type of vlog, metaphor is used in order to intensify utterances and characterize the objects from a rather negative 317 perspective. This, furthermore, shapes and the perception of the audience, imposing the subjective opinion of the speaker (The roads in Russia are a highway taking your straight to hell; Same-sex marriage legalization is religiously considered to be a venomous snake biting the core of traditional beliefs for it to be annihilated [InsideView]) and a person (Putin is a devil dressed in an expensive suit [TrueT]). Pun may be occasionally applied with the purpose of shaping a negative attitude towards a person or a situation by means of humorous humiliation (People wanted him to restore their confidence, and he desperately restored his pockets). Oxymoron is intermittently used to modify opinions concerning political process (He was continuously attempting to corruptively save the state’s budget). As to life vlogs, their coverage of daily events is set as the main objective. Consequently, the stylistic devices perform and image-creating function and help to achieve humorous effect (metaphor – “His screams have been thunders falling from up above to hit my deserted soul” [shane]; simile – “I remember that girl from my school whose reading speed was as slow as my old 88-year-old grandma walking while crossing the street”[trishaW] ; metonymy – “When I was a child, that womb I love never allowed me to go out with friends” [shane]). Travel vlogs register places and events, the impression of which may be emphasized by means of using similes (“The statue of liberty is as majestic as my Mom going out of the kitchen with a pie in her hands” [ellenV]), metaphors (“The Hollywood sign is a badge reminding you that you’re not famous enough to live in this marvelous place” [shane]), periphrasis (“This live device of destruction has just attempted to bite my finger” [travisLA]), and epithets (“We were given a pick-up-a-guy-and-come-have-wild-sex hotel room”; “The wedging-everywhere sand didn’t let us enjoy the romantic dinner long enough” [trishaW]). The main objective of fashion/beauty vlogs is the advertisement of clothes lines and make-up products. Moreover, 318 beauty vlogs may sometimes have the objective of detailed description of effects produced by make-up products. Consequently, metonymy is often used to refer to a product by naming its manufacturing firm (“Avon gives you incredible eye-lash separation” [avon]). Similes and metaphors are applied to accentuate visual image (Your skin is going to shine as an wooden table previously polished; This cream is air inside your lungs – you know you’ve inhaled, but you can’t feel it [lookBB]). Informative-analytical vlogs present a scrupulous analysis of the information and problems concerning the given topic. The vast majority of stylistic devices are used in this type of vlogs. The most common ones are metaphor, simile, epithet, pun, zeugma, and antonomasia. Metaphor is used to create a visual image in order to simplify our perception of information (“Recent L2 acquisition research has revolutionize language learning – the cemetery of unnecessary teachers can finally be destructed” [PerfectEng]) Simile is most commonly applied to create imagery and thus increase the intensity of information transmittance (“Procrastination is as hard to fight as to casually abstain from using H after years of severe addiction” [shane]). Phrase and sentence epithets are frequently used to render personal attitude of the speaker and characterise the object of the description, thus making a statement easily memorable (“Your Ithink-one-hour-a-month-is-enough manner of learning languages is by far the least effective” [PerfectEng]). Pun is used to create humorous effect, thus allowing to be in tune with the audience (People always ask whether I had to sacrifice my living to learn that many languages. I can’t quite go about it, where or whom do so many people wanna leave?). Zeugma is used to create humorous effect and engage the audience in active listening (To sing well you have to coordinate your vocal chords and your mode of non-giftedjust-admit realization). Antonomasia is most frequently used to render peculiar features of a notion or a person and to create some humorous effect in order to bring about the audience engagement (Have you ever felt you are becoming Mr. Bilingualism?). 319 Hence, linguo-stylistic analysis has revealed some peculiarities of vlog-texts, among which are: belonging to predominantly colloquial style, frequent use of degraded vocabulary, contraction and interjections. Moreover, vlogs are characterized by the abundant use of stylistic devices to perform a number of functions. The choice of devices and their functions is linked to original objectives of vlogs belonging to certain thematic groupings. Thus, various stylistic devices may be viewed as a tool to achieve objectives previously set by the author and thus reach out to the audience, or somehow affect it. References: 1. Blood R.. Webblogs: A History and Perspective. [Электронный ресурс]. Режим доступа: http://www.rebeccablood.net/essays/weblog _history.html (accessed 10 October, 2015). 2. Crystal D. Language and the Internet. Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 2006, 316 p. 3. Herring S.C. A Faceted Classification Scheme for Computer-Mediated Discourse // Language at Internet: online journal. 2007. [Электронный ресурс]. Режим http://www.languageatinternet.de/ articles/2007/761 доступа: (accessed 12 November, 2015). 4. Vascellaro J. Using YouTube for posterity. (May 10, 2007) // The Wall Street Journal. 2007. № 5. [Электронный ресурс]. Режим доступа: http://www.wsj.com/articles/SB117876177359697968 (accessed 12 November, 2015). Аннотация. Данное исследование рассматривает вопросы типологии видеоблога как типа интернет-текста. 320 Выделяется классификация видеоблога на основе тематической принадлежности. Анализируется функциональный аспект онлайн-дискурса. Лингво-стилистический анализ аутентичных текстовых фрагментов показывает, что стилистические приемы выполняют характерные функции (создание образности, достижение юмористического эффекта, интенсивная характеристика объекта, манипуляция человеческим сознанием и др.), которые неразрывно связаны с тематикой видеоблога. Ключевые слова: видеоблог, влогосфера, влог, стилистика, манипуляция сознанием, масс-медиа. Summary. The subject-matter of the present research is typology of vlog-texts as a type of Internet-text. The classification of videovlogs is singled out on the basis of their thematic grouping. Videovlog as a part of online-discourse is analysed from a functional aspect. Linguo-stylistic analysis of the authentic text-fragments discloses the main characteristic functions (image-creation, humorous effect, emphasized characterization of an object, human consciousness manipulation, etc.) performed by stylistic devices, and reveals their interdependence with thematic grouping of vlogs. Key words: videoblog, vlogosphere, vlog, stylistics, manipulation of consciousness, mass-media. 321 Секция «Филология» Phylology UDС 811.521'373.613 : 811.111 ENGLISH LOANWORDS IN JAPANESE Kirill Verkhovinsky 2nd year student, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Mariia Varlagina Scientific advisor, Senior lecturer, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, Sevastopol State University Japanese as other languages has its loanwords. These words are mainly derived from Chinese and American English. Loanwords from English and other European languages are called gairaigo, words which came from Chinese are called kango. Foreign words started appearing in Japanese in XVI century. They were Portuguese and Dutch words. In XIX Japan stopped the policy of isolation and a large number of other European words came to Japanese. After WW II most of gairaigo’s have American English origin and nowadays the number of American English borrowings is still increasing. In 70’s of XX 94,1% of gairaigo was accounted for English borrowings. Since that time its number has increased. When English loanwords are borrowed to Japanese, they are adopted according to phonetic of Japanese. The combination of consonants is split by vowels. Vowels also are added to the last consonant in the word. English –th is replaced by Japanese [s] and [dz], for example: arugorizumu - algorithm. English combinations – 322 ar,- ir, -er, -ur are presented as –aa, for example: kaa – car, intaabu – interview, etc. Phonetic adaptation of English loanwords is the reason of big number of homonyms having a common origin but different meanings, for example: kurosu means cloth and cross, boruto means bolt and volt simultaneously. The gairaigo words are written by using katakana, not by using hiragana or kanji (Japanese characters). Katakana is a syllabary for loanwords. Loanwords have their own syllabary because of their distinction in the way of adaptation to Japanese phonetic. Sometimes gairaigo words are called katakanago, the words are written by katakana. But rarely gairaigo words are written by using hieroglyphs, according to original value and sound. Many gairaigo words were composed in Japanese using the English components and they also have the name wasei-eigo, which means «the English which is made in Japan»: noo-airon – ‘do not iron’ cloth (no + iron), noo-mai-kaa-de – the day when isn’t recommended to use public transport, but it doesn’t apply to private transport (no + my + car + day), amerikandogu is not rendered as American dog, but hot dog. Gairaigo constitutes not more than the tenth part of all Japanese words, it is not much, but it has an important meaning for language life of Japanese people. In most cases gairaigo`s are rarely used in book texts. Gairaigo’s number is not presented largely in documents and newspapers, especially about Japan. Also their quantity is not significant in religious, political or legal vocabulary, abstract vocabulary and humanitarian sciences. Gairaigo plays more prominent role in technical sphere and natural sciences, but there are more kango words. However the usage of gairaigo in management totals 53%, in marketing – 75%, in trade – 80% and in computer terminology – 99%. Most of gairaigo are involved in the sphere of mass consumer production, where its usage has been constantly increasing for recent decades. Such spheres as sports, fashion industry, pop-culture and cooking and restaurant business almost 323 wholly use gairaigo. Certainly national traditional phenomena are described by native words. In modern Japan gairaigo tend to occupy bigger place in the Japanese language. It is connected with worldwide processes of globalization and English language expansion. Most of loanwords came from American English. Even native Japanese words become gairaigo, for example word mesi (rice) turned into raisu (derived from English “rice”). However the English language itself is not so popular in Japan. Many Japanese people cannot speak English and they cannot trace the origin of most gairaigo words. Often the usage of gairaigo is associated with prestige, modern trends and prosperity, whereas the usage of traditional Japanese words is associated with backwardness and poverty. The main reason of this process may lay in the cardinal feature of Japanese culture, based not on creating but adopting some elements of foreign cultures. Japanese is not being americanized, it just absorbs English vocabulary and adapts it to its own purposes. Loanwords do not substitute native words but they are changed and used in a line with Japanese ones. Nevertheless it is expected that the amount of gairaigo words will present 50% of all Japanese vocabulary in next 500 years. References: 1. Алпатов В.М. Англоязычные заимствования в японском языке и американизация японской массовой культуры. //Япония: культура и общество в эпоху НТР. М. 1985 2. Алпатов В.М. Грамматика японского языка: Введение. Фонология. Супрафонология. Морфонология. — М.: Восточная литература, 2000.— 149 с. 3. Алпатов В.М. Япония: язык и общество. М. 1988 Аннотация. Автор описывает процессы ассимиляции иностранных слов в японском языке. В статье в основном анализируются заимствования, пришедшие в японский язык из британского и американского вариантов английского языка. 324 Проведен анализ фонетических изменений данных слов. Автором выделены основные сферы употребления иностранных заимствований. Особенность иностранных слов («гайрайго») в японском языке такова, что они не вытесняют родные слова, а функционируют в языке параллельно и часто комбинируются в составные словосочетания с исконными японскими словами. Данный феномен получил название «японского английского» и представляет интерес для исследований, т.к. постоянно пополняется новыми лексическими единицами. Результаты данного исследования могут быть использованы в курсе преподавания японского языка как иностранного, на занятиях по компаративной лингвистике для студентов переводческих факультетов. Ключевые слова: японский язык, заимствование, гайрайго, американский вариант английского языка, заимствованные слова Summary. The author describes the processes of borrowing foreign words to the Japanese language. The article is mainly focused on English and American English borrowings in Japanese. The analysis of phonetic changes is made. The most common areas for such loanwords are also distinguished in the given paper. The peculiarity of the process that foreign words or gairaigo do not substitute the native words completely. They are used on parallel basis and are often combined with other words of Japanese origin. This phenomenon is known under the term Japlish or Janglish and is important for research as new cases of application constantly arise. The results can be used for Japanese language courses and comparative linguistics course for the students of translation departments. Keywords: Japanese, loanwords, gairago, borrowings, American English 325 UDC 81'255.4 : 811.111 THE USAGE OF TERMINOLOGY AND SCIENTIFIC STYLE AS A STYLICTIC DEVICE IN “THE BIG BANG THEORY” SERIES Natalia Mironova 2nd year student, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Mariia Varlagina Scientific advisor, Senior lecturer, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, Sevastopol State University In the modern days of high technologies a critical need for explanation of numerous actions and phenomena arises. It is impossible without using special vocabulary and the special area – the academic style. The features peculiar to the academic style are its informativity, logic (the strict sequence, direct connection between the main idea and the details), accuracy and credibility and as a result, clarity and perspicuity. To achieve this goal the terminology is used. Terms are the words and word-groups that denote unique objects and notions, which the specialists of the definite field of science or technology apply. Therefore, the terminology should not contain any emotional, metaphorical and associative coloring, etc. The quality of the documents` translation in the scientific sphere is a current problem today. The special feature of this type of translation is sticking to the definite style. The authors of scientific works avoid using these means of expression not to break the main principle of the scientific language – the definite and clear line of thought. 326 In scientific works the terminological vocabulary makes up no more than 25%, the rest is neutral lexical units. The author analyses the main requirements to the translation of scientific style: 1) The translator should give the proper explanation of the terms or common words used in their specific meaning. Therefore, one of the main demands to the translator of such literature is his/her awareness in the matter, detailed knowledge of the terminology and its usage. 2) The problem in translation arises when a common word is used in the narrow terminological grade: e.g. the German word “Gewächs” means “plant” in the common lexis, but if it is used as a term in the scientific text related to the botany this word will have the meaning “struma”(«нарост»). 3) Another variety of the difficulties is a larger one. They are so called composite or complex terms. It happens frequently when some simple words of common lexis in combination with each other form a very specific term, which is usually used in the scientific texts. For example, the words “false”, “color” and “image” are well-known in their neutral meaning, but in combination with each other they form a quite unique and strictly specialized term “pseudocolor image”(«псевдоцветноеизображение»), related to the hyperspectralearth remote sensing and to some other scientific fields. 4) Another difficulty in translation that can occur not only in scientific texts is the untranslatable composite terms. The matter is that in some cases the translation of the definite expressions is far from literally translation. For instance, the term “American Township and Range surveying system” can hardly be translated into Russian word-to-word. The most appropriate translation of this composite term is “Американская система межевания земель”, but obviously the words “township” and “range” are omitted in the translation. After all, a translator should care about simplicity of the text to a common reader. The scientific style is also used in non-fiction 327 articles, which are oriented mostly to average readers who have no special training and deep knowledge in the scientific terminology. Consequently, it is possible to make a conclusion that the main function of the scientific style is intellectual-communicative and the others are optional. The purpose of the scientific style is providing the necessary information and making the learning process easier. However, there are the other examples of application of the scientific style. The comedy serial “The Big Bang Theory” and the usage of scientific terminology as a stylistic device is analyzed in the given article. The main characters of the widely-known American sitcom are two young gifted physicists. In spite of their uncommon thinking, they try to get on well with surrounding world. The vocabulary used in the series helps to reveal the characters` personality, their feelings and problems better. All discussions related to other fields add up to the attempt to solve their personal problems. That is why the alternative range of application of scientific terms is observed. The characters use such terms as “matrix, fringe pattern, electron bunch”, describing their work. Some of them also use the terms describing the processes of astrophysics (stellar dynamics) and methods of testing (spectrometry). One of the movie characters is a mechanical engineer. He develops an equipment which can be used in NASA. That is why his vocabulary contains numerous terms related to technical devices and equipment. The psychology uses a wide range of terms mostly comprehensible to the intelligent person. In the movie, such vocabulary is used by both psychologist and another characters. The characters of the sitcom use the formulae, equations, the laws of nature regarding to the social problems. With the help of unsuitable in the common speech terms the absurdity of the situation is emphasized, so we can see the inadaptability of the characters to the communication with people whose range of interests is far from the science. 328 The author concludes that a safe bet of the scientific style helps to simplify the learning process and is successfully used not only for the purposes of science and communication, but in some cases used as stylistic device. References: 1.Комиссаров В.Н. Теория перевода (лингвистические аспекты): Учеб. для ин-тов и фак. иностр. яз. - М.: Высш. шк., 1990. – С. 110-111. 2.Орешкина С.И. Особенности англоязычной научной лексики (на примере сериала «Теория большого взрыва») /Арзамасский филиал Нижегородского гос. Университета. – Арзамас, 2014. URL: http://www.bibliofond.ru/view.aspx?id=808812 (дата обращения: 24.02.16) 3.Особенности перевода научных текстов [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://de-sprache.ru/raznoe/nauchnyetexty.html (дата обращения: 24.02.16) 4.Челнокова Ю.А., Шабунько Л.Г. Научно-технические и медицинские термины: проблемы перевода//Российская библиотека интеллектуальной собственности, ежемесячный научно-практический журнал об интеллектуальной собственности «Патенты и лицензии. Интеллектуальные права», 2007. URL: http://www.rbis.su/article.php?article=392 (дата обращения: 22.02.16) Аннотация. Особенности перевода научно-технического стиля представлены в статье. Представлены определения «терминологии» и «термина». Качество перевода документов в научно-технической сфере - актуальная проблема. Особенность данного вида перевода – в соблюдении определенного стиля. Сложность перевода заключается в том, что научный текст подразумевает точность и ясность изложения мысли. Цель научного стиля – донести нужные сведения и облегчить процесс познания. В данной статье рассматриваются альтернативные 329 случаи применения научной терминологии на примере комедийного сериала "Теория большого взрыва" (США). Ключевые слова: терминология, научный стиль, перевод, стилистический прием, «Теория большого взрыва» Summary. The peculiarities of translation of scientific style are presented in the article. The definitions of “terminology” and “terms” are given. The main problems in translation caused by the specified and narrowed application of terms are analyzed. The main features of scientific styles are described. The author makes the attempt to analyze the usage of scientific style and terminology as a stylistic device in “The Big Bang Theory” series (USA). The results of the research show that the contrasting usage of complex and narrowed terms in the speech of the characters of the series reveal their personalities better and add humorous effect to the story in general. Thus, the main function of scientific style is communicative, but it has other functions, like in the mentioned above case. Keywords: terminology, scientific style, translation, stylistic device, “The Big Bang Theory” UDC 81 PECULIARITIES OF FEMALE BARD COMPOSITION ON THE EXAMPLE OF JUDITH DE LOS SANTOS’S SONGS (“MALUKAH”) Christina Petrenko 1st year student, Theory and Practice of translation Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Ekaterina Peschanskaya Scientific advisor, PhD in philology, Theory and Practice of translation Department, Sevastopol State University The bard song is a song genre that appeared in the middle of the 20th century in the different countries. Its distinctive features are 330 the combination of the music’s author, the text and the performer in one person, the guitar accompaniment, the priority of the text’s importance before the music [3]. The purpose of the study is to investigate stylistic devices of the creation of the emotional expression that is used in the bard song. The material of this research is the text fragments from the repertoire of the famous Mexican singer Malukah: “Beauty of dawn”, “Three heats as one”, “Reignite”. There often appears a question: “Why do people listen to music at all?” The fact is that music is an integral part of the every folk’s culture, like the life itself and the deeply rooted traditions. The author’s song, like a professional performance, takes an important place in the musical culture and has its own evident peculiarities. Among them you can allocate: the ceremonies of the entourage, the confessional beginning, the trust relationship between the participants of the process, the close interaction of the singersongwriter and the listener at the moment of the song’s sound [4]. Among other things, the ultimate simplicity is one of the bard song’s signs. This applies to both text and music. So the text, whatever the profound meaning it has, should be clear for the ordinary man, the poems should be written in a plain language. In addition to simplicity, the author song has the wholeness so all verses and choruses serve for the disclosure of the song’s single idea, derogations are excluded. Another distinctive feature is the high nobility and exceptional morality of the idea and the meaning that are presented to the listener by a song [2]. Traditionally a song must have a rhyme for submission of the poetic speech to some kind of the pattern. According to the dictionary definition, a rhyme is a repetition of similar sounds (or the same sound) in two or more words, most often in the final syllables of lines in poems and songs [3]. Let’s examine the techniques of artistic expression with the help of the following examples: Forged by war our story be told No shackles can hold us whether moonstone or gold. Or: But then our three people knew what must be done, 331 To end the oppression our three became one. Here we can observe the consonance of the words: told-gold, done-one, that makes the song more pleasant to the ear and easier for understanding. In addition we can see the use of the possessive pronoun “our” in the text, directed to the emphatic allocation of the subjectively meaningful in emotional disturbance information. Also we can notice the use of the simple repetition “Three-three”, that can indicate the emotional arousal of the lyrical hero, the inability of the emotion’s developing and the replacement of it by the simple repetition [1]. Let’s look at the following example: Darkness strikes to blind the strong But Faith will guide our swords Loyal hearts we'll stand as one And fight with shields of Hope. This is a vivid example of the impersonation. Personification is a figure of speech where human qualities are given to animals, objects or ideas. It is the opposite of a metaphor but is very similar [3]. These song lines are the appeal aimed for attracting attention. The words are simple, clear and appropriate in order to imagine and feel everything the author wants to convey. Let’s analyze the next song: Reignite Hope can drown lost in thunderous sound Fear can claim what little faith remains But I carry strength from souls now gone They won't let me give in... I will never surrender We'll free the Earth and sky Crush my heart into embers And I will reignite... I will reignite 332 Death will take those who fight alone But united we can break a fate once set in stone Just hold the line until the end Cause we will give them hell... According pragmatic context it’s getting clear that the lyric hero – presumably a warrior – addresses to himself or to people who listen to him. It is like a desperate plea to “hold the line” and it’s a threat at the same time. It’s a threat to some powerful enemies, the lyric hero’s promise “to never surrender” and “to give hell” any foe. The text reflects the commitment of the main hero and is presented by the following expressions: but I carry strength from souls now gone, I will never surrender, cause we will give them hell (that is a metaphor, by the way). The following stylistic device used by the author is a metaphor. It is a figure of speech that identifies something as being the same as some unrelated thing for rhetorical effect [3]. The name of the song “Reignite” is symbolic. Thanks to the metaphor «crush my heart into embers» and the simple repetition «I will reignite» the main hero’s readiness to sacrifice is emphasized. Using “never” is one more feature and is applied for strengthening of the hardness [1]. Moreover, the use of the imperative sentence Just hold the line until the end can specify the hero’s desire to reinforce a deep feeling that he’s having at the moment [1]. Having analyzed the examples we can say with certainty that the bard song is an interesting genre and without doubt it deserves the careful and intensive research. A large number of means of artistic expressiveness is used in the author’s song and it allows us to see the main idea the author wanted us to see. References: 1. Селяев А.В. Выражение эмоций в английском языке: Нижегородский государственный лингвистический университет им. Н.А. Добролюбова. – Нижний Новгород, 2007. – 157 с. 333 2. Авторская песня – основные особенности и отличия [Электронный ресурс] // URL: http://ilmeny.org.ru/ (дата обращения: 22.02.2016) 3. Википедия [Электронный ресурс] // URL: https:// ru.wikipedia.org/wiki/ (дата обращения: 22.02.2016) 4. Особенности авторской песни [Электронный ресурс] // URL: http://vita-studia.com/ (дата обращения: 22. 02.2016) Аннотация. В данной статье рассматривается такое явление как женская авторская песня, характерные для нее ключевые моменты. Авторская песня характеризуется как особый коммуникативный жанр, а также рассматриваются основные ее функции в культурном аспекте. Музыкальный компонент описывается как носитель определенного значения, участвующий в формировании смысла песни, а также ее формальной стороны. Анализируются стилистические приемы, используемые для экспликации эмоциональной экспрессии. В авторской песни рассматриваются вопросы высокой нравственности и морали. Делается акцент на особенности исполнении песни автором. Ключевые слова: женская авторская песня, высокая нравственность, простой повтор, повелительное наклонение, рифма, олицетворение, метафора. Summary. The article considers phenomenon of the female bard song, and its peculiarities. Female bard song is characterized as a special communicative genre, and also its functions in cultural aspects are reflected. Musical component is described as an informant of the meaning, which takes place in creating a song’s sense, and its formal side. Stylistic means of creating emotional and expressive features are shown in the bard song. The issue of conscience is taken into consideration. The specificities of the author’s song performance are emphasized. Keywords: female bard song, conscience, simple repetition, imperative sentence, rhyme, impersonation, metaphor. 334 Секция «Межкультурная коммуникация» Cross-Cultural Communication UDC 81’221.24 THE SIGN LANGUAGE IN DIFFERENT CULTURES Alexandra Buryak 1st year student, Translation Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Natalia Gulevets Scientific advisor, PhD in Linguistics, Translation Department, Sevastopol State University A sign language (also signed language) is a language which chiefly uses manual communication and body language to convey meaning, as opposed to acoustically conveyed sound patterns. This can involve simultaneously combining hand shapes, orientation and movement of the hands, arms or body, and facial expressions to fluidly express speaker’s thoughts [6]. Signing is not only used by the deaf, it is also used by people who can hear, but cannot physically speak. A common misconception is that all sign languages are the same worldwide or that sign language is international. Aside from the pidgin International Sign language, each country generally has its own, native sign language, and some have more than one, though sign languages may share similarities to each other, whether in the same country or another one. The purpose of the article is to trace cultural differences between the USA and Japan basing on the sign language system of each country. Several main American and Japanese signs taken from the general national sign language systems represent the material of the study [1]. 335 Just like how Japanese is completely different from English, Japanese sign language (hereinafter – JSL) is completely different from American Sign Language (hereinafter – ASL). For one, JSL uses mouthing to distinguish between various signs. ASL uses mouth movements only a little, but not mouthing to this extent. Fingerspelling is also used more in JSL than in ASL. Finger writing (drawing Japanese characters in the air) is sometimes used in JSL. Finger writing is never used in ASL [4]. ASL is the dominant sign language of the Deaf community in the United States, in the English-speaking parts of Canada, and in parts of Mexico. Even though the United States and the United Kingdom both speak English predominantly, British Sign Language and American Sign Language (ASL) are very different [2]. Below you can find the examples and further cross-cultural analysis of several signs used both in ASL and JSL. Father: How to show (ASL): To sign ‘dad’, extend and spread out your five fingers on your strong hand. Tap your hand on your forehead [3]. According to G. Hofstede, the score of the USA on Masculinity is high at 62, and this can be seen in the typical American behavioral patterns [7]. So, that is why this sign is shown in the highest point of our body. How to show (JSL): put your index finger to your chin. Slide your finger on your chin and form a fist and leave only your thumb, as like you show a thumbs-up sign. A man is big and strong. So we use the thumb [1]. Mother: How to show (ASL): To sign ‘mom’ extend and spread your fingers apart. With your pinkie facing forward tap your thumb on your chin. It shows a woman’s relation to a child or children to whom she has given birth. The sign for ‘mom’ is the same as the sign for ‘dad’. Female signs are often similar to male signs, but the male variant is usually above the nose, and the female signs are formed below the nose [3]. It may signify a historically more important position of men in the society. 336 How to show (JSL): Do exactly the same you do showing father’s sign, just not leaving your thumb, but a little finger. A woman is smaller and shorter than a man. So we use the little finger [1]. Both sign languages show mother and father using the head. It means that in both cultures mother and father are the "head" of the family and they are admired equally in both countries. Hello: How to show (ASL): make the sign by extending your fingers and cross your thumb in front of your palm. Now take the hand, and start with your hand in front of your ear and extend it outward and away from your body [3]. In the USA people always hug and shake hands all the time. As Richard Lewis says, “They introduce informality immediately”, or “They give the impression of being naïve by not speaking anything but English and by showing immediate trust through ultrafriendliness” [5, p.181]. How to show (JSL): use your index finger of each hand and curve them as like these fingers bow to each other. In the Japanese culture people always bow when they meet. The Japanese go to incredible lengths to be polite. The sign ‘hello’ is completely different in the two sign languages. In this case, it totally depends on the national cultural peculiarities. Thank you: How to show (ASL): To sign ‘thank you’, extend your fingers and thumb. Touch your fingers to your chin and bring your fingers forward. It is almost like you are blowing a kiss out, to thank the person – but the sign is a bit lower. You need to smile, so they will know you mean it [3]. How to show (JSL): Put your right hand on your left one and just raise it. Both sign languages contain a positive meaning, as the upward and outward movements testify to the sincerity of a person who shows it. 337 You are welcome: ASL does not use this sign as a response to "Thank you”. It might sound fine, if not strictly incorrect, in English, but it absolutely does not look right in ASL. How to show (JSL): hold your hand near your chest, and wave quickly your palm. The Japanese sign looks like this because Japan is a very polite country and that is why helping others is an ordinary thing. Giving help is something that does not disturb Japanese people. As R. D. Lewis mentions, modesty, shyness, sense of duty, hospitality and ultra-politeness are the main values for Japanese people [5, p. 510]. These signs are equally polite. It is not accepted to answer "You are welcome" to "Thank you" in ASL. You need to say "thank you", too. At the same time, the Japanese sign shows that you have no problems in helping so the person does not have to feel uncomfortable. Friend: How to show (ASL): To make the sign for ‘friend’, hold out both of your index fingers hooked in a C-shape. Holding one hand with your C facing up, hook the second C into the first. Then reverse the position for the hands and do it again. It is like your fingers are the best friends and give each other a hug [3]. How to show (JSL): You just do the same you do in ASL, only using not just your index fingers, but the whole palm. The sign ‘friend’ is shown identically in both languages. A friend is one of the most valuable and important people to any person, whether you are Asian or American, a kid or an adult. In every culture a friend means a person who you are closely related with and whom you trust. Thus, we can see a lot of differences in the American and Japanese cultures, because the way of thinking is not the same. They have different values, beliefs, customs and the ways of living. However, in conclusion we can admit that there is a tendency to understand and show the equally valuable things in one and the same way. 338 References: 1. American and Japanese Sign Language. URL: https://www.youtube.com/channel/UC2lL8TDU4eK2HFR6ss1sUfw (дата обращения 28.03.2016) 2. American Sign Language. URL: http://psychology.wikia.com/wiki/American_Sign_Language (дата обращения 28.03.2016) 3. Baby Sign Language Dictionary. URL: http://www.babysignlanguage.com/dictionary/ (дата обращения 28.03.2016) 4. Japanese Sign Language (JSL). URL: http://www.startamerican-sign-language.com/japanese-sign-language-jsl.html (дата обращения 28.03.2016) 5. Lewis R. D. When cultures collide: leading across cultures / R. D. Lewis // 3rd ed. Boston, L.: Nicholas Brealey International. 2006. - 595 p. 181, p. 510. 6. Sign language. URL: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Sign_language (дата обращения 28.03.2016) 7. The Hofstede Center. Country Comparison. URL: http://geert-hofstede.com/japan.html (дата обращения 28.03.2016) Аннотация. Статья исследует различие между Западной и Восточной культурами на примере США и Японии. Эти страны – самый яркий пример различия между двумя культурами. Исследование основано на языке глухонемых двух стран, который отражает особенности и ценности каждого общества. Их следует принять во внимание, чтобы полностью понять менталитет каждой группы. Ключевые слова: культура, различие, язык глухонемых, ценности. Summary. The article investigates the difference between Western and Eastern cultures on the example of the USA and Japan. These countries are the most striking instance of the distinction 339 between these two cultures. The analysis is based on the sign languages of the two countries which reflect peculiarities and values of each society. They should be taken into consideration in order to understand fully the mindset of each group. Keywords: culture, difference, sign language, values. UDC 316.77; 33 EFFECTIVE CROSS-CULTURAL COMMUNICATION Helena Masalskaya rd 2 year student, Department of Finance, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Ievgeniia Platukhina Scientific advisor Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University The Internet and modern technology have opened up new possibilities allowing people all over the world to promote businesses to new locations and cultures. However, people from different cultures often find it rather difficult to communicate not only due to language barriers, but also because of culture styles, so, in this new world, a future specialist, especially in the field of economics, needs to acquire necessary skills for an effective communication with foreign partners. The article deals with the term “cross-cultural communication”, aspects of international communication and skills necessary for an effective cross-cultural communication. First of all, it should be pointed out that cross-cultural communication is a field of study that looks at how people from differing cultural backgrounds communicate, in similar and different ways among themselves, and how they tend to communicate across cultures. With globalization, especially the increase of global trade, 340 it is unavoidable that different cultures will meet, conflict, and blend together. Some of the aspects of culture directly affect the communication process in an international business setting, they are the following: language, environmental and technological considerations, social organization, contexting , authority conception, nonverbal communication behavior and time conception. These seven items form the acronym LESCANT.[1] Knowledge of these factors provides a foundation on which one can construct a framework for understanding the businesspeople from other cultures. In short, these seven factors represent an approach for asking the right questions needed to see the most significant cultural differences and similarities. The answers to those questions vary according to the individual experiences of those involved. Consequently, to be effective in the global economic field, future specialist needs to be aware of the major cultural values that have implications for business relations and organizational functioning. According to Karine Schomer, attention should be paid to developing the ten winning skills for managing in a culturally diverse environment: Self-knowledge: understanding your own cultural values and how they affect your attitudes and behaviors. Global thinking: staying informed on global trends and events. Cultural curiosity: observing cultural behaviors in a non-judgmental way. Flexibility: adapting gracefully to a wide spectrum of operational practices, business styles, and social environments. Inclusivity: making people of different backgrounds feel at ease, understood, and valued for their perspectives. Managing diversity: getting people who are from different backgrounds to work together effectively as unified teams. 341 Interpersonal communication: expressing yourself persuasively while genuinely hearing what others are communicating to you. Motivational leadership: leading in ways that inspire employees to take responsibility and initiative, collaborate, and contribute the creativity of their differences. Credibility: exercising integrity, openness, trustworthy behavior, and candor in all your interpersonal dealings. Patience: working with other people’s needs and timetables, keeping your focus on long-term goals, and not wasting your goodwill capital on getting immediate results.[2] In conclusion, it must be highlighted that business has turned more and more to an integrated world market and the difficulties of communicating at a global level have become increasingly widespread, so acquisition of skills for an effective cross-cultural communication becomes a must for a graduate of University. References: 1. David A. Victor. Cross-cultural/ International Communication. – [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://www.referenceforbusiness.com/encyclopedia/Cos-Des/CrossCultural-International-Communication.html (27.02.2016) 2. Karine Schomer. Ten Key Cross Cultural Management Skills. – [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа:https://medium.com/global-management/ten-key-crosscultural-management-skills-new-9e392d4472e1#.fmog5ti8j (26.02.2016) 3. William Gudykunst and Young Yun Kim. Communicating With Strangers: An Approach to Intercultural Communication. – [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://www.colorado.edu/conflict/peace/example/gudy6816.htm (26.02.2016) Аннотация. В статье рассматривается понятие межкультурной коммуникации, ее важность в современном 342 мире международных контактов, определяются ключевые проблемы, возникающие при взаимодействии представителей различных культур, приводятся основные навыки и умения, необходимые будущему специалисту в экономической сфере для успешной межкультурной коммуникации, знание которых способствует эффективному общению и работе на международном уровне, делает выпускника вуза конкурентоспособным на рынке труда. Ключевые слова: межкультурная коммуникация, международные отношения, будущие экономисты, менеджеры, навыки и умения Summary. The article deals with the term of cross-cultural communication, its importance in a modern world of international relations, defines the key problems between representatives of different cultures, and presents the main skills necessary for a future specialist in the economic sphere for an effective cross-cultural communication, highlights that knowledge of these skills contributes to an effective interaction and work on the international level and makes graduates of the University competitive on the labour market. Keywords: сross-cultural communication, international relations, future economists, managers, skills UDC 81`221(73+52) = 111 THE PECULIARITIES OF NON-VERBAL COMMUNICATION IN JAPANESE AND U.S. LANGUAGE ENVIRONMENT Anastasiia Mironova 2nd year student, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Mariia Varlagina Scientific advisor, Senior lecturer, 343 Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, Sevastopol State University The universal body language can be used anywhere to express emotions or thoughts of people without words. There are some gestures which are allowed in one country, but are prohibited in a different one. One should be careful abroad with gestures or he can find himself in the comically awkward or even tragic situations. The knowledge of the body language of various countries is especially important in the interpreters` career. The majority of people do not pay attention to the body language consciously. But the statistics shows that people get up to 65 % of information not from their words but through gestures and body movements, so the ability to understand them correctly is one of the conditions for the success of an interpreter. The same gesture in different countries has a different meaning. Some countries have their own gestures which one may never see before. It would be difficult for an inexperienced communicator person to understand the communicative context. The author of the given article presents the important information about non-verbal peculiarities in Japan and the USA using the method of comparative analysis. The Japanese and U.S. communicative situations are under analysis. They are: greeting, acquaintance, business card exchange and some other significant gestures in communication with native speakers of Japan. Greeting in the USA. Americans are very sociable. This characteristic facilitates the greeting and in addition to a friendly handshake they use a shoulder pat to the familiar or not very familiar person. Greeting in Japan. In Japan, a handshake is not accepted. It is particularly unacceptable for women. The Japanese avoid direct close look which in handshake is unavoidable and they do not like the manner of touching each other. 344 Acquaintance in the USA. Men and women equally shake hands. Mutual kissing and kissing the hands of the ladies here are not accepted. In author`s opinion it might be considered as gender`s inequality and even sexual harassment. Acquaintance in Japan. It is usually accompanied by standard bows. This is supported by politely sympathetic face, open smile is not required. Business card exchange in the USA. In the USA, a business card etiquette is very loyal. One can put the card into his/her pocket without a card-holder even. But dirty and sloppy business cards are strictly prohibited. Business card exchange in Japan. The Japanese give business card with both hands, bowing. The higher the rank of the recipient, the lower bow. In the country of the Rising Sun the culture of the business cards is highly developed. For example, a European, who received a card from the partner in Japan and put it in his pocket is considered to ignore the card. It is better to put them in a special leather case or other container. Your partner will appreciate it. The first “meishi” (Japanese name for business cards) date back to the middle of the 19th century (Edo period). The survey was conducted on how many students of Theory and Practice of Translation Department (Sevastopol State University) are acquainted with the meaning of certain Japanese and American gestures. The results for Japanese gestures are as follows: 1) The gesture with the meaning "Please, do me a favour" or "I am sorry" - only 8 out of 20 surveyed gave correct answer. 2) The gesture with the meaning "Come here" - only 6 out of 20 gave correct answer. 3) The gesture with the meaning "No way!" - only 7 out of 20 gave correct answer. 4) The gesture with the meaning "It is an exaggeration" only 5 out of 20 gave correct answer. 5) The gesture with the meaning "Me?" - only 7 out of 20 gave correct answer. 345 The survey showed that only 35 % of respondents are acquainted with the real meaning of Japanese gestures. The most recognizable gesture was "I am sorry" and the most unknown gesture was "It is an exaggeration". There is an obvious relation between the importance of the communicative context in daily life and its recognition. In multicultural communications the importance of nonverbal language is of equal importance to the verbal one. Not only the job of interpreter requires its knowledge, but also common people should pay attention to it to avoid misunderstanding and to achieve better results in communication. The lectures on non-verbal communication and its peculiarities should be included as part of major language courses at translation departments. References: 1.Тумаркин П.С. "Жесты и мимика в общении японцев" лингвострановедческий словарь-справочник, Издательство "Русский язык", 2002 — 18—31с. 2.Марк Нэпп, Джудит Холл "Невербальное общение" Учебник — СПб:"Прайм-Еврознак", 2004 https://books.google.com/books (дата обращения: 19.02.2016) 3.Невербальная коммуникация: жесты в разных странах URL: http://www.lotime.ru/jesti_v_raznih_stranah.html (дата обращения: 19.02.2016) 4.Лабунская В.А. Невербальное поведение: структура и функции - Ростов: Изд-во Ростов, ун-та, 1986 — 5—35 с. 5.Eurogates — Жесты: невербальное общение за границей URL: http://www.eurogates.ru/news/a/7284/ (дата обращения: 21.02.2016) Аннотация. В статье представлен сравнительный анализ распространенных жестов в японском и американском коммуникативных контекстах. Понимание невербального языка облегчает процесс коммуникации во многих сферах человеческой жизнедеятельности. Понимание аспекты 346 культурных различий в языке жестов необходимо знать как профессиональным переводчикам, так и иным лицам, контактирующим с иностранными партнерами. В ходе исследования был проведен опрос и в статье представлены его результаты. Можно сделать вывод, что знание жестов и делового этикета, присущих для Японии и США, полезно в сфере деловых коммуникаций. Ключевые слова: невербальная коммуникация, жест, «мейси», японский язык, США Summary. The comparative analysis of common gestures in Japanese and U.S. communicative contexts is presented in the article. The understanding of non-verbal language simplifies the process of communication in various fields. The aspects of cultural differences in gestures are of equal importance to both interpreters and common people who deal with foreign partners. The survey and its data are given in the paper. The knowledge of Japanese and American nonverbal language and business etiquette is highly beneficial for business people. Keywords: non-verbal communication, a gesture, meishi, the Japanese language, U.S. UDC 811.111`38 + 811.521`38 THE PECULIARITIES OF BUSINESS CORRESPONDENCE IN ENGLISH AND JAPANESE Valeriia Naumova 2nd year student, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Mariia Varlagina Scientific advisor, Senior lecturer, Theory and Practice of Translation Department, Institute of Humanities and Pedagogy, 347 Sevastopol State University The letters people write are their faces, their business cards, which tell the recipient a lot about the author. Business writing is an essential tool in business communication and commercial activities. At present, a business letter is a means of exchanging information in the form of an official document, which may contain an offer, confirmation, order, claim, and congratulations and therefore reply to them. A business letter presents a clear structure and a specific set of details. It is characterized by such features as the clarity, conciseness, logical consistency, formality, neutrality, completeness, standardize lack of emotional coloring. The vernacular, slang expressions, modal verbs, interjections, nouns with suffixes of subjective evaluation are strictly forbidden. The official business language provides an objective attitude to present the facts, deprived of emotion and subjectivity, and also reflects the logical sequence of the text. Semantic precision is also one of the most important conditions in writing a business letter. The official business correspondence using a variety of different speech clichés, which are used to prevent ambiguity of the text. A set of standard phrases, clichés was developed as a result of many years of practice in business correspondence. They help clearly and concisely express thoughts. Such structures greatly facilitate and accelerate the drafting of the letter, since you do not need to spend time on the selection of the correct, appropriate language situation. For the Japanese letters and greeting cards are not a waste of paper and time, it is the whole story. To get a card for Christmas and New Year, to write a letter to a friend, a family member or a boss - is not just a tradition, it is the fact that human relations and communication will never disappear even in the most highly developed country in the world, it will never be replaced by digital codes of computers, and the human values of communication will be passed from generation to generation. Differences Between Japanese and English Letters 348 Purpose of Writing In both Japanese and English letters, the form and content will vary a great deal depending on the purpose of the letter (e.g., a business letter, a notice of change in address, a greeting card, a letter to a friend, etc). In Japanese letters, however, the degree of the variation is greater due to the necessity of using the proper level of keigo or honorifics; this can be especially seen in the case of letters requesting assistance, which place a social obligation on the addressee. For each type of letter there are set styles and expressions. Relationship Between a Writer and an Addressee In addition to the purpose of the letter, the nature of the relationship and the degree of familiarity between the writer and the addressee will greatly influence the style of letters in Japanese. Also, in the hierarchy of Japanese society, the writer’s age, sex, and occupation often determine the writer’s choice of vocabulary and use of keigo or honorifics. In letters, extra attention must be paid to properly using humble and honorific expressions. In contrast to English letters, the distinctive feature of Japanese letters is the large body of set expressions and honorific language that must be properly used by constantly keeping in mind the nature of one’s relationship with the addressee. Also, the emphasis on giving and receiving is clearly reflected by the language. Verbs denoting giving or receiving (such as kudasaru, itadaku) are often combined with other verbs. For example, instead of saying “Kawasaki Sensei ga oshiemashita” for "Prof. Kawasaki taught me,” expressions such as “Kawasaki Sensei ga oshiete kudasaimashita”. Thus a high level of politeness in letters is one way to express one’s gratitude and sense of indebtedness to the addressee. When writing a letter be sure to maintain the same politeness level throughout; for example, a letter with a very formal opening and closing, but an informal body would seem strange to most Japanese. Style 1) Set Expressions 349 When writing letters in English, originality in writing style often creates a favorable impression on the addressee. However, in Japanese letters the opposite is true; letters that correctly follow the rules of style are more likely to create a favorable impression. One such rule is the inclusion of seasonal greetings at the beginning of letters. Whether it is viewing cherry blossoms or autumn leaves, the seasonal changes have long been revered by the Japanese people, and it seems abrupt to enter the main body of a letter without prefacing it with the proper seasonal greeting, as is the case with English letters. It could be said that the seasonal greetings, opening and closing words, and other set expressions provide the framework for Japanese letters. Even though almost all business letters are written on word processors, they are still written with the various set expressions. For example: “Although we say that spring will come soon, but it is still going cold…” or “On this beautiful spring day…” or “Coming season chrysanthemum flavor, but ...”. 2) Sex and Age Differences The sex and age of the writer often influence the writing style in Japanese letters, although this is changing. For example, there are some words that only women use, such as the letter closing word “kashiko” and there are, some words that only men use, such as “shosei” which is sometimes used in place of “watakushi”. Also there are certain words or phrases used by older people that might seem strange if used by younger people. Letter-writing Materials 1. Business letters are usually written with word processors in horizontal style on white paper. 2. White envelopes are normally used for superiors. 3. Use black or blue ink. Black ink is used especially when writing resumes or filling out forms. Red, green, and other colors are not used, even on special occasions such as Christmas or birthdays. Fountain pens and ball-point pens can be used, but not pencils or magic markers. 350 4. Though used for New Year’s and summer greeting cards, postcards are considered informal. When the occasion calls for formality, use stationery, even if the content of the letter is short. 5. Note that depending on the addressee, a personal letter written on a word processor is sometimes considered impolite. In Japanese letters written on a word processor, one often signs his or her name, as is done in English letters. References: 1. Фролова Е.Л. Учебно-методический комплекс по дисциплине: «Личная и деловая переписка на японском языке», Новосибирск, 2012 - c.19-20 2. Ступин Л.П. Письма по-английски на все случаи жизни: Учебно-справочное пособие для изучающих английский язык: изд. «Просвещение», 1997 – c.3-4 3. Kikuko Tatematsu, Takashi Matsumoto, Yaka Tateoka, Tsukasa Sato «Writing Letters in Japanese» (English translation: Jon McGovern), The Japan Times, Ltd., 2002 – p.2-6 Аннотация. В статье приведены особенности написания деловых писем на японском и английском языках. Автор акцентирует внимание на основных требованиях и основных различий в обоих языках. Понимание делового этикета является ключом к солидной репутации. Не менее важно познакомиться с особенностями культуры деловых партнеров. Как уже упоминалось ранее, японское письмо - это больше, чем просто формальность, это древняя традиция и специальный код сообщения. В данной статье рассматриваются различия между английскими и японскими деловыми письмами. Официальный стиль является одним из самых сложных аспектов японского языка. Жители Японии привержены традициям. Они чтят культуру и эстетику языка. Хотя за эти годы четкие границы в написании писем были потеряны. Ключевые слова: деловые письма, японский язык, клише, почтительные выражения, культурные различия. 351 Summary. The peculiarities of business letters writing in Japanese and English are given in the article. The author focuses attention on the main requirements and main differences in both languages. The understanding of business etiquette is the key to having solid reputation. It is of equal importance to get acquainted with features of business partners ` culture. As mentioned earlier, for Japanese a letter is more than just a formality, it is an ancient tradition and a special code to the communication. This article explores the difference between the English and Japanese business letters. An official style is one of the most difficult aspects of the Japanese language. The inhabitants of Japan are committed to traditions. They honor the culture and aesthetics of the language. Although over the years the clear boundaries in writing letters have been lost. Keywords: business letters, Japanese, clichés, honorific expressions, cultural differences. UDC 811.161.1 REPRESENTATION OF "FAMILY" CONCEPT IN RUSSIAN AND TURKISH LANGUAGE WORLDVIEW: COMPARATIVE ANALYSIS Polina Petukhova 4-th year student, Eurasia and East Faculty, Chelyabinsk State University email: [email protected] Alina Zaripova Scientific advisor, PhD in Philology, Oriental, Roman and German Languages Department, Chelyabinsk State University Intercultural communication is one of the most topical subjects today. There are many researches about international communication in various areas of science including linguistic studies. A wrong interpretation of linguistic concepts may cause conflict of cultures. Studying representation of concept in various 352 linguistic cultures helps nations to avoid these conflicts. That’s why language is an important part of intercultural communication. First of all, we have to clearly define the scope of “family” concept to analyze realization of this concept in languages. Family is a historically specific system of relationships between husband and wife, between parents and children, as a small group, whose members are related by marriage or family relations, community of life, mutual moral responsibility and social necessity, which is due to society's need for physical and spiritual reproduction of the population [7: p. 309-313]. In our opinion, family is firstly people who live together and have responsibility to each other. Proverbs and sayings are depository of nations’ great social experience. So, proverbs and sayings have become the subject of linguistic studies recently. Analysis of proverbs and sayings furthers to identify the most important moral values of Turkish and Russian ethnic groups according to native speakers and to define their specific character as a result of the interaction of history, culture and mentality. Therefore, study of proverbs lets us determine “family” concept’s content and specificity in Russian and Turkish nations’ mind. Our research has proved it. Systematizing the results, we found both differences and similarities in the understanding of the “family” concept by Russian and Turkish people. As for similarities first of all there are too many proverbs and saying in both languages which condemn the lack of family. Conclusion is that institution of the family is a significant component of as a Turkish as Russian societies’ life. The futility and meaninglessness of life only for themselves are very clearly emphasized in both worldview. • И в раю жить тошно одному. Living alone is hard even in paradise. • Bekarlık maskaralık. Bachelorhood is a mockery. But marriage is not enough for happy and full-fledged life. Children are necessary despite responsibility and difficulties which parents face with. According to Russian and Turkish proverbs and 353 sayings kids are a lot of fun, children are firewood for family hearth. Both communities blame families who are not going to have children. • Бездетный умрет, и собака не возьмет (не взвоет). Nobody regrets about a man without children when he died. • Evlatsız yurt odunsuz ocağa benzer. A home without children looks like hearth without firewood. Unity and mutual understanding in a family are also characteristic of “family” concept in Russian and Turkish cultures. All quarrels and conflicts that will surely take place in the course of married life the couple must solve themselves without involving people from outside. Ability to find compromise is one more component of family happiness. • Жену с мужем некому судить, кроме Бога. Just God can judge husband and wife. • Karı koca ipektir, araya giren köpektir. Husband and wife have the same interests and views. According to Turkish and Russian proverbs every family has patriarchal structure. A lot of proverbs tell about clear differentiation of household duties. For example, a woman keeps house, she is a domestic goddess. At the same time, a man is a head of family, he solves problems, earns money etc. • От хозяина чтоб пахло ветром, от хозяйки дымом. A good husband smells the wind, a good wife smells the smoke. • Yuvayı yapan dişi kuştur. Only a mother bird can make a nest. The second part of our research is relationships between parents and their kids. There are features specified for both Russian and Turkish worldview. The main similarity of understanding of relationship between children and parents in both cultures is an important parents’ role in their children’s lives. Proverbs teach us that nobody must forget or leave his parents because every parent (father or mother) is an exclusive and unique person for everyone. • Родительское благословение на воде не тонет, на 354 огне не горит. Parents blessing doesn’t burn in fire, doesn’t sink in water. • İnsana ata ana gibi yar olmaz. The father and mother are the closest people for everybody. Many proverbs and sayings of Turkish and Russian tell us about the special role of the mother in the life of everyone. The main reason is patriarchal system in families of these two nations. That’s why mother spends more time with children, care about them. A woman is first teacher for kids in families. • Нет такого дружка, как родимая матушка. A mother is the closest friend. • Ağlarsa anam ağlar, kalanı yalan ağalar. Only mother truly cries, others just simulate. The next stage of ours research is identifying differences of “family” concept understanding in Russian and Turkish worldview. This knowledge is useful to solve some intercultural quarrels, and to avoid conflicts between nations. First important difference is directly related to the choice of the future partner. Russian proverbs trend to supernatural destiny of wife or husband. However, Turkish nation is characterized by the important role of parents in the selection of spouses for their children. • Суженого ни обойти, ни объехать. Суженого и конем (и на кривых оглоблях) не объедешь. A woman cannot escape from the man who is destined to be her husband. • Bezi daha kozadayken kızına koca arar. Look for the daughter's husband while she is still a child. Most of the Turkish proverbs and sayings related to children pay attention to the process of raising a child. Sons are prepared from childhood that they have to earn money for their families, daughters are taught to keep house. The conclusion is that Turkish people are instilled specific family values from childhood. • Oğlunu seven hocaya, kızını seven kocaya. If you love your son, send him to school, if you love your daughter, give her in marriage. 355 Turkish men are gladder to have son than to have daughter because a son is a new employee in the family, a bearer of the family name etc. • Oğlu olan sevinsin, kızı olan dövünsün. Joy if you have a son, regret if you have a daughter. Results of our research make it possible to take a fresh look at the attitudes and values of Turkish and Russian worldview. Comparative analysis of Russian and Turkish proverbs showed that there are many similar features in the understanding of the basic cultural concepts like “family” despite the difference of Turkish and Russian, Muslim and Orthodox cultures. First of all, the reason of likeness is a fact that as Orthodoxy as Islam postulate a patriarchal family system. Secondly, the fact that proverbs usually occur from a peasant background and the life of the peasants of various ethnic groups generally do not have big differences. To conclude it’s necessary to say that all these similarities indicate the proximity of our cultures. Intercultural contact can exist thanks to some common understanding and comprehension of the family as a cultural concept. Truly understanding of Russian and Turkish worldview can help to avoid antagonism among civilians of both countries in light of recent political events between Russia and Turkey. References: 1. Даль В.И. 1000 русских пословиц и поговорок. / В.И. Даль; [сост. А.Н. Филиппов; вступ.ст Ю.П. Кириленко] // М.: Рипол Классик, 2010. – 320 с. 2. Маслова В.А. Лингвокультурология. [Текст] / В.А. Маслова // М: Академия, 2001. – 208 с. 3. Степанов Ю.С. Константы: словарь русской культуры: опыт исследования. [Текст] / Ю.С. Степанов // М.: Школа «Языки русской культуры», 1997. – 824 с. 4. Neslihan Kılıç. Atasözleri ve Deyimler Sözlüğü. İstanbul, Yayın Yılı: 2004. S.688 5. Ömer Asım Aksoy. Atasözleri ve Deyimler Sözlüğü 2 - Deyimler Sözlüğü. İstanbul, İnkılap, 2007. S.526. 356 Аннотация. В работе представлены особенности воплощения концепта «семья», находящие отражение в русской и турецкой языковых картинах мира, и их сравнительный анализ. Ключевые слова: межкультурная коммуникация, языковой концепт, языковая картина мира, репрезентация концептов, пословицы и поговорки. Summary. The article presents the features of representation of "family" concept, which are reflected in the Russian and Turkish language worldviews. It also represents comparative analysis of “family” concept’s representation in Russian and Turkish worldviews. . Keywords: intercultural communication, language concepts, language worldview, representation of concepts, proverbs and sayings. UDC 811.111:316.752 NATIONAL CULTURAL VALUES: VERBALIZATION IN AMERICAN CORPORATE DISCOURSE Katherine Prutskova st 1 year student, Translation Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Natalia Gulevets Scientific advisor, PhD in Linguistics, Translation Department, Sevastopol State University The concept of value is widely regarded by native and foreign researchers in numerous writings on philosophy and sociology. (See works by C. Kluckhohn, C. Morris, M. Rokeach, F. Strodtbek, F. Trompenaars, G. Hofstede, S. Schwartz, A. Edwards, and others who proposed the original methods of studying and comparing value systems of different cultures). 357 The purpose of the article is to find out how cultural values of a society are represented in the national corporate discourse. The material of the study is based on the text of "Our Company" section of the corporate site of one of the major American companies – “Tiffany & CO” (hereinafter – “Tiffany”). This section gives general information about the company, states its mission, vision and strategy, describes its history and / or provides other information. This section introduces the company to the public, so we can assume that its main values and, consequently, the culture in which the company conducts its economic activities will be represented in the linguistic material of this section (see also [1]). American culture is activist, pragmatic and militant [3, p. 113]. It is one of the US national values, and it is reflected in the interview of Michael J. Kowalski, Tiffany CEO: IRMA is in the final stages of standards development and we are hopeful it can become an assurance system that is widely embraced by all segments of the jewelry industry, civil society, and most importantly by consumers [6]. One of Tiffany missions is to be recognized as the world’s most respected and successful designer [9] which is reflected in the American values: “An important objective of business development is the leading international presence” or “The objective of any American company is money, financial benefit, success” [4, p. 180]. M. J. Kowalski speaks about it in his interview: A company of size and stature of Tiffany & CO., operating in a highly fragmented and largely “unbranded” jewelry marketplace, confronts both the benefits and challenges of industry leadership… Tiffany workshops are around the world [6]. Moreover, the other CEO of Tiffany – Frederic Cumenal – says: This is our 292nd global store, and we are only operating 31 of 292 stores in Europe, so Europe is still the land of opportunities for us [7]. They both prove that the mission of the company is connected to American national values. The other Tiffany mission is to unfailingly honor their commitments [9]: There is an immense sense of pride in what the company has tried to accomplish and a belief that we can find a 358 place where moral imperatives and business imperatives act synergistically to create an effective model for responsible behavior [6]; It’s what our customers want. It’s about the business imperative [8]. These words are shown in the American value: “Receiving the award and being proud of the achievements are an integral part of the business process and the value of the US society [4, p. 181; 5]. Individualism (individuality) and personal uniqueness are the main values of the American society [2, p. 38; 4, p. 181; 5]. The Tiffany Blue Book says, “For our employees, we will create an environment that recognizes and rewards creativity, initiative and dedication and respects diversity, dignity and the shared values of community and family” [9]. Therefore, the company wants to be trusted by the society . M. J. Kowalski says that they respect human rights. Moreover, he says, “I do believe that Tiffany customers trust, either explicitly or through assumption, that Tiffany – as part of our brand promise – has in fact attended to those concerns” [6]. It is the uniqueness of the company. They want to be creative and special. Success in achieving the overall mission defined in terms of specific product, service and stakeholder mission is another Tiffany goal [9]. In addition, the company reaches extraordinary success releasing The Tiffany Keys collection thus proving another value of a masculine society [5]: New York is made up of energy, creativity and influences from everywhere in the world [7]; Now, as a team, we know what we stand for, we have clear priorities and know where we want to go [7]. Product development continues to be a strength of the company [9], and the American value is persistence in achieving goals [4, p. 180]: But much works remains to be done before we can achieve that [6]. The proposed study of linguistic aspects of the implementation of the American national values in the text of the corporate website indicates that currently there is a tendency to preserve the main features of national culture and language, which is then practiced by the business community. Individualism, profit, originality and success are the core values of the American society 359 and, therefore, business. References: 1. Гулевец Н. А. Национальные ценности культуры: реализация в корпоративном дискурсе // Язык. Культура. Перевод. Коммуникация: Сборник научных трудов / Научный редактор В. З. Демьянков. – М.: ТЕЗАРУС, 2015. – С. 433 – 437. 2. Ларина Т. В. Англичане и русские: язык, культура, коммуникация. М.: Языки славянских культур, 2013. – 360 с. 3. Леонтович О. А. Россия и США: Введение в межкультурную коммуникацию: Учеб. пособие. Волгоград: Перемена, 2003. – 399 с. 4. Lewis R. D. When cultures collide: leading across cultures / R. D. Lewis // 3rd ed. Boston, L.: Nicholas Brealey International. 2006. – 595 p. 5. The Hofstede Center. National Culture. URL: http://geerthofstede.com/national-culture.html (дата обращения: 25.08.2015). Illustrative materials: 6. CEO of Tiffany & CO. On Ethical Sourcing, Responsible Mining And Leadership. URL: http://www.forbes.com/sites/rahimkanani/2014/01/19/ceo-of-tiffanyco-on-ethical-sourcing-responsible-mining-andleadership/#396ef66557c3 (дата обращения: 20.02.2016) 7. Lessons in Luxury: Frederic Cumenal. URL: http://www.telegraph.co.uk/luxury/jewellery/43154/lessons-inluxury-frederic-cumenal.html (дата обращения: 20.02.2016) 8. Meet the Change Makers: Tiffany’s Diamonds and Gold Add Greenish Sparkle. URL: http://archive.onearth.org/article/meetthe-change-makers-tiffany-jewelry (дата обращения: 20.02.2016) 9. Tiffany & CO Corporate site. URL: http://www.tiffany.com (дата обращения: 20.02.2016) Аннотация. Что означает слово «ценности» для общества? Национальные культурные ценности – это основа 360 любой страны. Они очень важны для общества, так как ни один народ не может обходится без них. Даже семья основывается на ценностях, традициях. Кроме того, они играют важную роль в бизнесе. Известные мировые компании стараются использовать знания о культурных ценностях, так как они хотят стать успешными в своем деле. В статье исследуются особенности американских культурных ценностей в национальном корпоративном дискурсе. Анализ проводится на текстах раздела «Наша Компания» корпоративного сайта американской компании “Tiffany & CO” и интервью руководителей компании. Ключевые слова: бизнес, корпоративный вебсайт, культурные ценности, национальный корпоративный дискурс, общество. Summary. What does the word “values” mean to a society? National cultural values is the foundation of any country. They are very important for all people since no nation can do without them. Even a family is based on values and traditions. Moreover, they play an important role in business. The world’s famous companies try to use the knowledge of national cultural values as they want to become successful in their work. The article investigates the characteristics of the American cultural values in the national corporate discourse. The analysis is performed on the texts of the section “Our Company” of the corporate website of the American company “Tiffany & CO” and the interviews of the company’s CEOs. Keywords: business, corporate website, cultural values, national corporate discourse, society. UDC 81'221.2 SEMANTIC FEATURES OF CHINESE GESTICULATION Anna Russu st 1 year student, Theory and Practice of translation Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] 361 Ekaterina Peschanskaya Scientific advisor, PhD in philology, Theory and Practice of translation Department, Sevastopol State University Language is the main form of manifestation of national consciousness, the keeper of spiritual culture. Since early childhood a person has adopted cultural, national, and spiritual values of the family by means of verbal communication. But in spite of all importance and a great word meaning in human life it isn't the only sign system used for communication by people. Verbal language cannot always transfer all information which needs broadcasting from one person to another. It is neсessary to supplement the speech statement with gesture or mimics when it’s impossible express your idea by words. For example the greeting “handshake” and the consent "yes" can be expressed by a nod. The sign language bears in itself the mass of information. Professor R. Berdsvil conducted researches at Lunsvill's University which had shown that 65% of information is transferred by means of nonverbal communication. Gestures can be classified by the nature origin which in its turn can be congenital and acquired, and by use in practical life that can be informative and gestures of art of culture. Nonverbal communication which component is gesture is the most ancient form of communication of people. The sign language can tell a lot of things about emotions, feelings and intentions of people. The variety of many gestures mostly depends upon cultural environment in which there is a person. That’s why it is necessary to solve an important issue as the gesture manifestation. As verbal language of different peoples differs, also value of gestures of different cultures varies. For example, the up-down movement by the head means a consent with something in Russian culture, and for the Bulgarian people the same gesture has opposite meaning – denial, disagreement. And the Chinese will be told nothing such gestures, commonly used in our culture, how to twist a finger at a temple, significantly to clap on a forehead or to thoughtfully scratch a nape. 362 Thus, it is possible to draw a conclusion that a gesture obtains national specific meaning. The purpose of our research is investigation of the main gestures of East Chinese culture. A lot of things in behavior of Chinese for us are unusual and unclear, and sometimes and just unpleasantly. Having shaken hands, kindly treating you Chinese quite often long doesn't release her, sometimes begins to shake your hand, to pat from above other hand, to pull slightly down. During conversation many Chinese are accustomed to touch the interlocutor for an elbow or a shoulder, to stroke or finger a sleeve, expressing thereby the friendly attitude towards him. For the representative of the Chinese nationality the forefinger extended in his party is if not an insult, then in any case, expression of discontent or a sign of a bad form. Gesture of approval at Chinese same, as, perhaps, and around the world – the hand forefinger raised up. And here speaking about something unworthy, insignificant or unpleasant, Chinese use specific gesture – put a thumb small pillow to the top phalanx of a little finger of the same hand. Some gestures have the most ancient origin. We will review the following example. Custom to welcome each other addition of both hands before a breast I was, will mention in "Reasonings and conversations" of Confucius. Most often this gesture is used in oriental martial arts when fighters showed openness and respect before with each other. Was considered, for example, that the opened palm of one hand and the clenched fist clasped with her another is symbolized themselves by two opposite beginnings of the Chinese philosophy – the yin and Yan. Others say that such position of hands shows unwillingness to strike the first blow and is a tribute to the opponent. Saying goodbye to the Chinese, we won't see the habitual pendulum movement of a brush here and there: this gesture still means denial in China. The Chinese's hand in this situation can make short pushes a palm forward. The system of "the manual account" differs at Chinese too. The hand has to be turned by the back to the interlocutor. The raised forefinger corresponds to figure "one", index and average fingers are "two". For designation of figure "three" it is used average, 363 anonymous fingers and a little finger, "four" – all fingers except big, "five" – the opened palm. Giving number "six", it is necessary to squeeze a hand in a fist and to bulge two fingers – big and a little finger. The figure "seven" is shown by means of the big, average and index fingers put in a pinch, figure "eight" – by means of widely divorced big and index fingers. "Nine" is the forefinger raised up and bent. For designation of "ten" it is necessary to cross among themselves direct forefingers of both hands. Having analyzed nonverbal communication of the Chinese culture, it is possible to draw a conclusion that the sign language is language of an interior since gestures display his emotional state. Therefore inclusion of system of gestures in a communicative situation gives to communication some nuances, enriching him. References: 1. Монахова Е. Г. Социальная семантика жеста. Журнал «Потенциал современной науки», Выпуск № 1, 2014. – с. 11-16 2. Песчанская Е.В. Вербализация паралингвистической ситуации в прозе А.П.Чехова: монография. – К.: ИД «Освита Украины», 2014. – 190 с. 3. Язык жестов в Китае [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://www.clemansso.com/publ/zhesty_v_kitae/11-0-43 (дата обращения: 12.02.2016). Аннотация. В статье рассматриваются конкретные средства китайской коммуникации, которыми являются жесты и движения тела, принятые в Восточной культуре. Говоря о важности жестов и поз в изучении личностных качеств, следует подчеркнуть, что каждый человек имеет определенное количество поз для выражения различных интеллектуальных, эмоциональных и физических состояний. Жест является самой древней формой общения. В статье описаны невербальные компоненты, характерные для китайской культуры и эмоционального состояния китайцев. 364 Ключевые слова: жест, мимика, невербальное общение, язык жестов, общение китайцев, поза. Summary. The paper addresses the specific means of Chinese communication which are gestures and body movements accepted in the East culture. Speaking about the importance of gestures and poses for the study of personality traits, it should be emphasized that every person has a certain amount of postures for the expression of various intellectual, emotional and physical states. A gesture is the most ancient form of communication. In the article nonverbal components characterized for Chinese culture and Chinese emotional states are described. Keywords: gesture, mimics, nonverbal communication, sign language, Chinese communication, posture. UDC 81-276.6 SPEECH STRATEGIES IN BUSINESS PRESENTATION Galina Tkachuk 4th year student, Department of English philology Institute of foreign philology Taurida academy V.I.Vernadsky Crimean Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Natalya Knyazeva Scientific advisor, PhD in Philology Department of English philology Institute of foreign philology Taurida academy V.I.Vernadsky Crimean Federal University In modern reality business communication is claimed to constitute a global whole viewed in its complexity, originating from the mechanisms of human interaction in business and interplay of corresponding registers. In this respect, it makes it possible to give insights into a new challenging area of coverage represented by a 365 business presentation regarding conceptual, functional and linguistic aspects, with a special emphasis on its communicative properties. Basically, presenting is a communication process unfolded through a series of communication actions generalized around the following items: presenter delivering the message, possessed of certain communication skills; message communicated like face-toface, written, electronic, intentional/unintentional, explicit, implied; audience as kind of receiver implying those in attendance; feedback as a reciprocal message in the form of the audience response; channels of communication being like verbal\nonverbal, vocal and visual; environment and surroundings as external conditions consisting of temperature, noise, lighting, air quality, furniture, colour of the walls, other people, etc.; influencing factors pertinent to attitudes, culture, education, experience, gender, background, intellectual abilities and like that. The presentation is intended to produce a response and yield a satisfactory outcome through persuasion, moving the audience to act on the message. What are people persuaded to do? It depends on the area in which information is disseminated, ranging from sales presentations and marketing seminars to community programmes and meetings. Thus, it makes sense to think about certain types of the presentation, where the ultimate purpose to persuade is achieved differently. One of the most important principles to bear in mind is target, setting on being successful to ensure that both the presenter and the audience are working towards a common goal. This leads to seeking certain communication tools, which will give the confidence to make presentations effective. To follow Erica Williams’s conception, proper foundations are to be laid, focused on the linguistic aspect of the presentation constructed with a set of stages: start with introduction techniques: meeting the people; WIIFM (What’s in it for me) or reasoning; quotations or shocking statements; enrolment/rhetorical questions; finish with finalizing techniques: pausing to signal intention to finish; summary or a brief overview; conclusion of three kinds like giving a call to action, 366 making recommendations, assuring that the audience is better informed; closing remarks by thanking or asking for questions; signposting with structuring techniques: verbal signals to keep up the attention curve linking each point of the presentation (add, express reason, result, give an example, conclude, emphasize, clarify, make general statements, references, express similarity, particularize, give personal opinion, bring up other points, etc.). Hence, to produce an intended result from the presentation a speaker must consciously attend to choices of verbal style: vocabulary (words and phrases), sentences (structure and length), grammar and figures of speech. So it is imperative to build up the proper style of the presentation, founded on the four fundamentals, namely, being clear, correct, concise and well-considered; in other words, it is essential that the language is clearly defined for the benefit of the message. Taking everything into account, we must admit that presenting in English is a communication skill, acquired and practiced regarding linguistic options for a particular stage. A good presentation proves to be a product of effort aimed at accurate use of the language of message and the presenter’s style. References: 1.Arredondo L. Business Presentations. – McGraw-Hill, Inc., 1993. – 334 p. Comfort J. Effective Presentations. Cambridge Professional English. – Cambridge : Cambridge University Press, 1995. – 182 p. 2.Ellis M. Giving presentations. Longman Business English Skills. – Longman, 1992. – 125 p. 3.Nazarova T. B. Business English. – Moscow : Astrel, 2009. – 272 p. 4. Williams E. Presentations in English. – Macmillan, 2008. – 128p. Аннотация. Представленные тезисы посвящены речевым стратегиям бизнес презентации. В центре внимания 367 находятся актуальные проблемы, связанные с различными аспектами, влияющими на бизнес коммуникацию. Результаты проведенного исследования отражают презентацию как умение коммуницировать. Ключевые слова: речевые стратегии, презентация, бизнес коммуникация, сообщение, коммуникационные средства, этапы презентации, аудитория, коммуникационный процесс, типы презентации. Summary. The paper deals with speech strategies in business presentation. The aim of studies is to give a deep insight into various aspects effecting on business communication. Findings given in the article illustrate the presentation as a communication skill. Keywords: speech strategies, presentation, business communication, message, communication tools, presentation stages, audience, communication process, types of presentation. 368 Секция «Журналистика» Journalism UDC 070 ТRAVEL-JOURNALISM Ekaterina Balko 3rd year student, Tourism Specialty, Taurida College CFU e-mail: [email protected] Simferopol Natalya Parfeniuk Scientific advisor, foreign languages teacher Taurida College CFU e-mail: [email protected] In this paper we discuss the concept and essence of travel journalism, the history of its formation and give some examples of the impact of this trend on the society. The main goal of this work is to expand the concept of travel journalism and prove the prospects of development of this direction in Russia. What is travel-journalism? Travel journalism is a special area of journalism that provides mass consumer with travelling information and covers the topics of history, geography, culture, arts, tourism, ethics, philosophy and others [3]. What are the specifics of travel-journalism? The first significant specificity of this direction lies in a different presentation of information than in the typical sources and program of the same type, such as standard educational travelling program or the news. Besides, in view of the fact that travel journalism is being used for travel essays and lectures, educational films, and as a 369 modern television genre, it combines the elements of documentary films, entertainment and talk shows with the participation a presenter as well as the elements of a reality show [4]. Travel programs can be subdivided into several types. They may be documentary, entertaining or consumer oriented, depending on the author's communicative intent: to educate, entertain or help. Despite the modern style, this genre has already been used for a long time. This is evidenced by a large number of books written by travelers about their journeys. One of the brightest examples of travel journalism on television is the program "Heads and Tails" [2]. It is these programs that are appropriate for any target audience to attract a large number of people and through this every year travel-journalism is developing faster and faster adding to their welcome new members. In addition to pre-registered shows, there are ordinary people who love travelling, who in the future create to blog and browse through tens of thousands of people. One of such people is Maria Dubrovskay [1], a famous blogger. She is closer to the public than TV celebrities – in fact, Maria has the image of an “ordinary person” who just shares her impressions of the interesting places he visits and activities she does in the form of an online diary, i.e. something informal. This form has prove to be very successful: a lot of people follow her blog every day Thus we can safely say that travel journalism is a perspective area and attracts an increasing number of professional authors. There are thousands of professionals ready to create an information product that meets all the needs of the audience. If everything goes well, Russian travel journalism will attract the attention of the local population to domestic tourism. Original texts about small towns will attract reader's interest, and, as a consequence, arise the desire to learn a little more about the country. 370 References: Интернет-документы: 1. Дубровская Мария: «Жизнь в постоянном путешествии». [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://traveliving.org/about/ (дата обращения: 23.02.2016) 2. Орел и Решка: о программе. [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://orel-i-reshka.com/o-programme/ (дата обращения: 21.02.2016) 3. Что такое тревел-журналистика. Видео-уроки. URL: http://vipbook.info/video/181206-trevel-zhurnalistika-2013.html (дата обращения: 09.02.2016) 4. Travel-журналистика. Начало: блог Григория Кубатьяна. URL: http://kubatyan.livejournal.com/20940.html (дата обращения: 02.02.2016) Аннотация. Трэвэл-журналистика – это особая сфера журналистики, которая предоставляет массовому потребителю информацию о путешествиях, затрагивает темы истории, географии, культуры, искусства, туризма, этики, философии и другие. Это специфический жанр, стоящий на стыке серьезной журналистики и обычных дневниковых записей. Актуальность этого направления заключается в том, чтобы популяризировать внутренний туризм в России и а развить данное направление среди молодых журналистов. Трэвэл-журналистика сравнительно молодое направление журналистики, которое является перспективным и нуждается в постоянном развитии. Ключевые слова: трэвел-журналистика, туризм, молодое направление, развитие, жанр, целевая аудитория. Summary. Travel journalism is a special area of journalism that provides mass consumer with travel information, covers the topics of history, geography, culture, arts, tourism, ethics, philosophy and others. This is a specific genre that stands at the junction of serious journalism and simple diary entries. 371 The relevance of this direction is to promote domestic tourism in Russia and promote it among young journalists. Travel journalism is a relatively young area of journalism, which is promising and needs constant development. Also, travel journalism is developing Russia as a tourist spot and shows the appeal of journalism as a creative profession. Keywords: travel-journalism, tourism, young area, development, genre, the audience. UDC 070 JOURNALISM IN FRANCE Anastasia Krichevskay 3rd year student, Tourism Specialty Taurida College, Crimean Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Natalya Parfeniuk Scientific advisor, foreign languages teacher Taurida College , Crimean Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Prior to the last several decades, French Revolutionary historiography rarely focused on journalism as a key player in the Revolution’s initiation or development. Instead, historians typically relied on the French Revolution’s publications as research tools: primary source materials providing chronological and sociological assistance. Reasons for the recent proliferation in journalism-focused French Revolutionary research include a divergence from the classical Marxist interpretation of the Revolution, in addition to a stronger focus on Revolutionary culture and its relationship to politics. Studies of the French Revolution’s dynamic press output now enjoy the spotlight due to changing perspectives in historiographies: shifting focus away from the socio-economic and into the “politico-cultural.” This puts the problem of culture–in this 372 case, pertaining to public opinion through the press – at the center of the French Revolution’s history. This annotated bibliography provides resources covering the French press from the last days of the Old Régime into the French Revolution, and a little beyond, into revived press censorship under Napoleon. The annotated material includes primary sources focused on the era’s most influential newspapers and their contributions to a nation in flux. A thorough selection of secondary sources is also included, providing extensive research on the Revolution’s journalistic influences before, during, and after the French Revolution. This bibliography excludes the “other” side of publishing (i.e., the highly popular sensationalistic fiction of the era), to focus primarily on its journalistic endeavors–arguably the more publicly influential of the two publishing forms in terms of impacting the French Revolution. The first French newspaper, Gazette (afterwards called the Gazette de France), started in 1615 under the patronage and with the active co-operation of Cardinal Richelieu. The first editor and printer was Théophraste Renaudot. The first weekly edition appeared in May 1631. Each edition of the paper, which cost six centimes, consisted of a single sheet and was divided into two parts. The first page was entitled Gazette, the second Nouvelles ordinaires de divers endroits. It commonly began with foreign and with national news. Much of its earliest foreign news came directly from the Cardinal, and often in his own handwriting. In 1672 Jean Donneau de Visé established the Mercure galant. Its title later changed to Nouveau Mercure (1717-1721), and in 1728 to Mercure de France, a designation retained, with minor modification, until 1853, when the paper finally ceased. It had many prominent contributes and in 1790 its circulation rose rapidly and reached a peak of 13,000 copies. Under the Old regime, France had a small number of heavily censored newspapers which needed royal licenses to operate. The meetings of the Estates-General in 1789 fostered an enormous demand for news, and over 130 newspapers appeared by the end of 373 the year. The next decade and the tumultuous events of the French Revolution saw 2000 newspapers founded, with 500 in Paris alone. Most lasted only a matter of weeks. Together they became the main communication medium, combined with the very large pamphlet literature. Newspapers were read aloud in taverns and clubs, and circulated hand-to-hand. The French press saw a lofty role for itself: advancing civic republicanism based on public service; it downplayed the liberal, individualistic goal of making a profit. The Moniteur Universel served as the official record of legislative debates. Jean-Paul Marat gained enormous influence through his powerful « L'Ami du» people with its attacks on scandals and conspiracies that alarmed the people until he was assassinated in 1793. In addition to Marat, numerous important politicians came to the fore through journalism, including Maximilien de Robespierre and Jacques Hébert. During the conservative era of the Directory, from 1794 to 1799, newspapers declined sharply in importance. Napoleon took the final step: he allowed only four papers in Paris and one in each of the other departments; all of them closely censored. Under Napoleon, the organ of official information was the Moniteur (Gazette nationale, ou le moniteur universal), founded in 1789 under the same general management as the Mercure. Both newspapers were sources of establishment messages and written for an establishment audience, with the Moniteur representing the majority view in the French assembly and the Mercure representing the minority. In June 1836 La Presse became the first French newspaper to include paid advertising in its pages, allowing it to lower its price, extend its readership and increase its profitability; other titles soon copied the formula. As a result of the work it is possible to conclude that the journalism in France constantly develops more and more and has great opportunities. In France the journalism is one of the most important parts of life. That’s why it is paid a lot of attention to. 374 References: 1.Данилова Ю. С. Аспекты деонтологии журналистики Франции в условиях реструктуризации рынка СМИ и предвыборной медиакампании // Зарубежная журналистика в 2011 году: сб.статей / науч. ред. А. С. Пую, Е. С. Георгиева. СПб., 2012. С. 32-43. 2.Данилова Ю. С. Газетный рынок Франции: особенности и современные тенденции // СМИ в современном мире. СПб., 2011. С.164-166 3.Журналистика во Франции [Электронный ресурс]//сайт-URL:http://filfucker.ru/ (Дата обращения 14.02.2016) Summary. The media that journalism uses vary diversely and include: content published via newspapers and magazines (print), television and radio (broadcast), and their digital media versions — news websites and applications. In modern society, the news media is the chief purveyor of information and opinion about public affairs. Journalism, however, is not always confined to the news media or to news itself, as journalistic communication may find its way into broader forms of expression, including literature and cinema. In some nations, the news media is controlled by government intervention, and is not a fully independent body. The article regards the case study of journalism development in France. The role and status of journalism, along with that of the mass media, has undergone profound changes over the last two decades with the advent of digital technology and publication of news on the Internet. This has created a shift in the consumption of print media channels, as people increasingly consume news through e-readers, smartphones, and other electronic devices, challenging news organizations to fully monetize their digital wing, as well as improvise on the context in which they publish news in print. Keywords: journalism, technology, independent, public affairs, newspapers. 375 Аннотация. СМИ, которые использует журналистика, чрезвычайно разнообразны и включают в себя: контент, публикуемый в газетах и журналах (печать), телевидение и радио (передача) и их цифровые версии СМИ — сайты новостей и заявления. В современном обществе средства массовой информации - главный поставщик информации и мнения о связях с общественностью. Журналистика, однако, не всегда ограничивается средствами массовой информации или самими новостями, поскольку журналистская коммуникация может найти свой путь в более широкие формы выражения, включая литературу и кино. В некоторых странах допускается вмешательство властей в средства массовой информации, которые, таким образом, не являются полностью независимыми органами, что и рассматривается в статье на исторических примерах развития журналистики во Франции. Роль и статус журналистики, наряду с теми из средств массовой информации, претерпели глубокие изменения за прошлые два десятилетия с появлением цифровой технологии и публикацией новостей в Интернете. Это создало изменение в потреблении каналов печатных СМИ, поскольку люди все более и более потребляют новости через электронные книги, смартфоны и другие электронные устройства, сложные службы новостей, чтобы полностью превратить в деньги их цифровое крыло, а также импровизировать на контексте, в котором они издают новости в печати. Ключевые слова: журналистика, технологии, независимый, связям с общественностью, газеты. 376 Секция «Литература» Literature UDC 82 OF THE DETECTIVE-THRILLER “KISS THE GIRLS” BY JAMES PATTERSON Lenie Ablaeva 4th year student, English philology department Institute of foreign philology V.I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Lidiya Bondarenko Scientific advisor, PhD in Philology English philology department Institute of foreign philology Taurida Academy V. I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University The aim of structuralism in the literary criticism is to reveal, describe and explain the structures of mentality which compose the culture of the past and the present. The literary text – is a structurally organized unity which cannot be disrupt without losing its wholeness. While doing the structural analysis, text is divided into the semantic units because the author tries to make sense of the integral parts. The structural analysis is based on three points: classification of the literary genres, describing of the narrative transformations and analysis of the literary interpretations. Analyzing structure of the detective story, it is necessary to define its thematic and stylistic features. Stylistically, having tracked a chain of events in the work "Kiss the Girls" of Patterson J., it is possible to speak about the linear structure of a plot characteristic of 377 a detective genre. Using a chronotope, the author wanted to emphasize the American reality of the 90th years of the 20th century. The composition of work is consecutive and corresponds to the general plan of the author which is defined by the description, the narration, system of images, dialogues, monologues of characters, a landscape, and a plot of the narration. Style of the thriller "Kiss the Girls" – narrative, with elements of monologues and dialogues of characters. Thematically, as well as a peculiar composition of a detective genre demands that, four main specific signs are presented in this text: riddle, tension, conflict and unexpectedness. The essential feature of the detective is the riddle. Patterson J. inputs a secret as an event, and acquaints the reader with the criminal in the exposition. The author gives to the reader an opportunity to build his own versions estimate the facts in own way. The expectation of the future events increases tension. In the complication appears the typical protagonist – the special investigator, doctor Alex Kross as well as the structure of a detective genre supposes. Alex has a personal motive to find the criminal and to solve a crime because his own niece is raped by the murderer Casanova. The integral element of any work of literature is the conflict. The main role in conflict has the structure of contrasts. In the detective "Kiss the Girls" Casanova has a friend, the rival, a soulmate, the fan of "beauties" and cruel murderer – Gentleman Caller. The fact that they act in the opposite states is of special interest, Casanova – in Chepell-Gil that in Northern Carolina, and Gentleman Caller in Los Angeles. In contrast to Gentleman, Casanova has chosen more quieter and secluded scene of actions having arranged "the house of horrors [2]" in a deep forest. Some of Alex’s uneasiness had to do with the unfortunate history of these woods and the surrounding farmlands. Tobacco farms had been spotted all through here once upon a time. It was the slave farms. The blood and bones of his ancestors. The extraordinary kidnapping and subjugation of more than four million Africans who were 378 originally brought to America. They had been abducted against their will. The author wanted to show the American reality by this cultural code. In modern for Alex times Africans sometimes face problems of racial discrimination which the author casually mentions in his novel, by means of dialogues of characters. Dialogue, in itself, is analog of oral informal conversation, and in this novel the author displays the American society in all its variety, as if giving "soil" for reflections about objective reality. The French philologist R. Barthes has suggested to use a structural method in the thematic and stylistic analysis of the text, using at the same time system of "cultural codes [1]" through which the semantic message is transmitted. The structural analysis of this novel is based, on the “narrative codes”, which are realized on the plot and composition levels, in characters, on the linguistic and thematic levels and form an indivisible and integral structure of the novel. The detective story as s genre is defined by the existence of certain signs which are realized at the stylistic and thematic levels. The result of the structural analysis of James Patterson’s detective story “Kiss the girls” displayed that the stylistic structure of this novel defines its thematic content. Stylistic content of the novel is characterized by the specific construction of the plot, composition, formation of the characters and imagery, architectonics and chronotopos. The stylistic field of the detective is based on all these qualities and has structured composition, because it defines by linear structure of the plot. In other words, all events and actions of the novel occur logically. Thematic level of the construction of the plot marks by specific imagery as: riddle or mystery, motive, tension, conflict, unexpectedness, antagonists or agonists, supposed criminals, victims, existence or non-existence of the witnesses. The detective story is separated among other literature genres by its stylistic and thematic features of structured composition. 379 References: 1. Барт Ролан S/Z. Пер. с фр. 2-е изд., испр. Под ред. Г. К. Косикова. — М.: Эдиториал УРСС, 2001. - 232 с. ISBN 5-83600211-8. 2. Patterson James “Kiss The Girls”. – Grand Central Publishing, 2000. - 496 p. ISBN: 0446677388. Аннотация. В данной статье рассматривается проблема структуры литературного текста. Структурный анализ основан на трех элементах: классификация литературных жанров, описание повествовательных трансформаций и анализ литературных толкований. Неотъемлемым элементом любого литературного произведения является конфликт, основная роль которого имеет контрастную структуру. Детективная история, как жанр, определяется наличием определенных знаков, которые реализуются на стилистическом и тематическом уровнях. Ключевые слова: структурализм, литературные жанры, повествовательные трансформации, детективные истории, структурный метод, культурные коды, архитектоника. Summary. This article presents the problem of the literary text. The structural analysis is based on three points: classification of the literary genres, describing of the narrative transformations and analysis of the literary interpretations. The integral element of any work of literature is the conflict, the main role of which has the structure of contrasts. The detective story as s genre is defined by the existence of certain signs which are realized at the stylistic and thematic levels. Keywords: structuralism, literature genres, narrative transformations, detective stories, structural method, cultural codes, architectonics. 380 UDC 82-1/-9 THE BELLES PSYCHOLOGISM IN STEPHEN KING’S NOVEL "MISERY" Valentina Azeeva the 4th year student, Institute of Foreign Languages Crimean Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Lidiya Bondarenko Cand. of Philological Sciences Institute of Foreign Languages Crimean Federal University For the first time the term "psychologism" was used in the first half of the 19th century by the German philosophers Jacob Fris and Friedrich Eduard Beneke for denomination of the philosophical direction. Psychologism in logic is the doctrine that the semantic content of logical terms is in some way a feature of human psychology. In translation from Greek "psychologism" means "soul" (psyche) and the "sense" (logos). In the course of time the term "psychologism" acquires wider meaning and value and becomes more and more popular also in other areas, including literature. Throughout the history of literature writers use psychologism as one of methods of belles art at various times. The psychologism in literature has incontestable and essential art and esthetic value, demonstarating author's world outlook and ideology, vital concepts and system of values. In focus 381 of literature the man's mental world receives a specific assessment and interpretation through writer's eyes. In the 21st century the psychologism becomes the leader in creation of art reality. The main idea of literature is embodied in appealling to an inner world of the personality, to feelings and the emotional states. The term "psychologism" has already received many treatments. A.B. Yesin, a Russian scholar, notes that the psychologism is rather full, detailed and deep image of feelings, thoughts and experiences of the fictional personality (literary character) through the use of specific means of literature. According V. V. Kompaneyts the psychologism is considered not as a literary device, but as the characteristic of belles-lettres including reflection of psychology of the author. According to Yesin, there are three main forms of the psychological image. The first form of psychologism in is the total designating psychologism form. The author explain feelings, gives comments , and narrates about them in the form of the indirect speech, uses psychological details, portrait, landscape, music. The second one is the indirect psychologism. The external form of the image of characters from the outside, or indirect psychologism is a description of features of the speech, facial expression, gestures, movements and other signs of external display of psychology. And the third one is direct psychologism, imaging the characters internally or in direct form of the psychological image. By selfrevealization the stream of thoughts and feelings appears in consciousness and subconsciousness of a character (an internal monologue, a consciousness stream, a dream, a confession, the diary) [1, p. 27]. Stephen Edward King, a modern American writer, pays focused attention to psychology of his characters. "Misery" of Stephen King – the peculiar novel written in a genre of the psychological horror. The writer is so psychologically naturalistic that it is possible to make the assumption that King has an intention to make the reader the full-fledged participant of the novel. The author masterfully connects the various genre strategy, allowing the 382 reader to appreciate the subject line, experiences, feelings and anxieties of the main character. The main character of this novel is Paul Sheldon, a successful writer, the author of a cycle about Misery, and another main character is his "rescuer" - Annie Wilkes. One of distinctive features of this novel that analyzing behavior of characters, at some moment the writer narrates nothing about experiences of heroes and by that forces a reader to make the psychological analysis by himself. The novel "Misery" is distinguished by especial attention to the inner world of the characters. The technical arsenal of the novel includes the internal monologue, dialogues and stream of consciousness of the main character. In "Misery" prevails the direct type of psychologism in the form of introspection of the main hero by means of internal monologue and a consciousness stream. An internal monologue of the hero is the most widespread method of psychologism used by Stephen King in this novel. Using a method of the psychological analysis, the inner world of the person becomes clearer to the reader, considering the purposes of his knowledge and self-knowledge. The author analyzes psychological portraits of the characters, bringing all logic of acts out of a psychological state of the heroes, describing an inner world of the hero by certain artistic devices. Through the dialogues Stephen King exposes relations between two main heroes, Paul and his "tormentress". The author draws the reader's attention to thoughts and ideas of the characters. The psychologism is strengthened in the novel by reminiscence of the main character. Being bedrid, subconsciously Paul began to do revaluation of values, feeling threat for the life, he began to appreciate it. The despair and suffering wanted to overcome the will of the hero, but he did not give up. The scenes of amputation of the foot, and the hand finger with which Annie decorated the cake instead of a candle are so realistic that the reader has a feeling that he is present in that house, that more strengthens the psychologism of the novel. 383 In development of action Stephen King focuses attention that despite psychological and physical pain the main character has desire to live: "Yet, miserable or not (and he was), he still wanted to live…". Thus, psychologism is both the main theme of S.King's novel "Misery" and the author's favorite stylistic device used in depicting the characters' personalities. Considering the stylistic and thematic revelations of belles psychologism in the novel “Misery” by S. King, come to the conclusion that in the genre of psychological thriller the outer psychologism definitely prevails finding its equilibrium howeve with the inner one on the level of the characters’ individual identities. References: 1. Есин А.Б. Психологизм русской классической литературы: Кн. для учителя / А.Б.Есин. – М.: Просвещение, 1988. C. 27-37. 2. Эткинд Е.Г. «Психопоэтика»//"Внутренний человек" и внешняя речь (Очерки психопоэтики русской литературы XVIIIXIX веков)" //Искусство-СПБ, 2005. C. 47-55. Аннотация. Для жанра психологический триллер, к которому относится роман Стивена Кинга "Мизери", характерны такие формы проявления психологизма, как внутренний монолог, диалоги и поток сознания главного героя. Особенностью романа является ощущение у читателя полноценного соучастия происходящего, произведение также вызывает яркие и сильные чувства сопереживания героем. Одной из характерных черт психологического триллера является динамичность, что определяет доминирование внутреннего психологизма. Автор выводит всю логику поступков из психологического состояния своих героев. Стивен Кинг не случайно даёт название своему роману "Мизери", что означает боль, муку, страдание, отчаяние и, в некотором роде обреченность. 384 Ключевые слова: художественный психологизм, психологический триллер, художественное средство, внутренний монолог, сюжетная линия, жанровые стратегии. Summary. As a genre, the psychological thriller, including the novel Stephen King's novel "Misery", is characterized by such forms of psychologism as the inner monologue, dialogues and stream of consciousness of the protagonist. The striking feature of the novel is the reader's feeling of the full complicity of what is happening, the work also brings bright and strong feelings of empathy to the protagonist. One of the characteristics of a psychological thriller is a dynamism that determines the dominance of internal psychology. The author displays all the logic behavior of the psychological state of his characters. Stephen King has some reasons to give the name of his novel "Misery", which means pain, torture, suffering, despair and in some way doomness. Key words: belles psychologism, psychological thriller, stylistic device, interior monolog, narrative line, genre strategies. UDC 82-225.821.111 LINGUISTIC AND STYLISTIC PARODY FEATURES OF NOVEL BY GRAHAM GREENE "MONSIGNOR QUIXOTE" Lydiya Balakova student of 6th year, the specialty of Romance and Germanic Philology Humanitarian and Pedagogical Academy (Branch) Southern Federal University in Yalta e-mail: [email protected] Galina Lushnikova Scientific adviser, Doctor of philological sciences, professor Humanitarian and Pedagogical Academy (Branch) Southern Federal University in Yalta Genre parody has a long and glorious history, in any way, without losing its relevance in today's society and in literature. Parody is miscellaneous aspect phenomenon. The term "parody" 385 itself has many meanings. Parody is understood as a comic imitation. Usually it built on the deliberate mismatch stylistic and thematic plans of art forms. Parody can be regarded as a literary genre and as a stylistic device, and as a philosophical method, and how general semiotic phenomenon possible in every sphere of cultural communication. In the novel, Mr. Green's possible to observe a significant variety of linguistic tools parody of the genre, which are observed at all levels. At the lexical level of parody is manifested in widespread use semiotic allusions. In the novel uses a variety of semantic, mental models, which expand the field, at the same time being transformed: the poor knight - poor priest; servant squire - MayorCommunist; old horse - old car. That is, existing semiotic, mental models used by Mr. Green, are developing dynamically in his novel, acquire new features and generate new semantic models with significantly enhanced content. In this process we can see how originally constructed semantic and cognitive space «Monsignor Quixote» novel. At the level of statements by the author widely used the paradox. Even the epigraph to the novel borrowed from "Hamlet", is already a paradox: "... things in themselves are not good or bad, but only in our assessment" [1, p. 146]. The paradox lies in the fact that truth can elevate, but often leads to a drop hides "the essence", the drama of humanity. At the level of the text, Green creates a unique macrotext allusion, when association with the already once "called" creates an item of text, and a text. It should be noted that such examples in the English-language literature bit. Macrotext allusion is almost completely transferred to another time and place of the events and characters previously written works. It is appropriate to cite the opinion of the French writer P. Fontana, who believes that the essence of the allusion is to "give the opportunity to catch a connection between one thing which they say 386 the other thing that does not say anything, but the concept of which arises thanks to this communication" [3, p. 175]. This relationship between the text of the novel and creates prototext G. Green. The most important parody technique that applies Graham Greene at the level of the text is to create contrasts and similarities. This contrasts and analogies arise not only when comparing the text of the novel with a prototext, but also in the content of the novel are the contrasts. Thus, the contrast is created not only between Monsignor Quixote and Don Quixote, but also with the Communist Sancho. Thus, the novel combination occurs throughout allusions concerning novel "Don Quixote", in the same cognitive situation with contemporary allusions, creating completely original effect. The semantic space of Cervantes novel literally cuts the semantic space of the novel G. Green, just as a plane can cross the other. And at the intersection we see the dynamic development and expansion of the model of the novel "Monsignor Quixote." Association and concepts, that form and take shape in the process of dynamic development of these mental models, can be considered cognitive prerequisite for the successful implementation of the pragmatic effect of the novel as a whole: building on available expertise and mental representations, the reader perceives the depth of the semantics of the text space of the complex work of art. And although the space of text for each reader in a certain way limited by the totality of its mental representations, we believe that the impact of such a rich within the meaning of the novel as "Monsignor Quixote" has significant aesthetic and mental developmental nature. References: 1. Голозубов А. Смеховые традиции в английской социально-философской фантастике // [Электронный ресурс] Режим доступа: http://doxa.onu.edu.ua/Doxa9/43-52.pdf 2. Грэм Грин Монсеньор Кихот / Г. Грин. – М. : Мол. гвардия, 1989. – 240 с. 387 3. Лушникова Г.И. Когнитивные и лингвостилистические особенности литературной пародии: диссертация ... доктора филологических наук: 10.02.19 / Лушникова Галина Игоревна [Место защиты: Кемеров. гос. унт]. - Кемерово, 2010. - 250 с. Summary. This article describes a novel G. Green "Monsignor Quixote" in terms of linguistic and stylistic features of parody, as it is a parody of Cervantes' novel "Don Quixote", which in turn has a parody of romance. Analysis of the works carried out at three levels: lexical, level of speech and the textual level. Keywords: parody, allusion, macrotext allusion, paradox, a text, contrast, analogy, prototext, semantic space. Аннотация. В данной статье описывается роман Г. Грина «Монсеньор Кихот» в рамках лингвистических и стилистических особенностей пародии, т.к. это пародия на роман Сервантеса «Дон Кихот», который в свою очередь, представляет собой пародию на рыцарский роман. Анализ работ проводится на трех уровнях: лексическом, речевом и текстовом. Ключевые слова: пародия, упоминание, макротекстное упоминание, парадокс, текст, констраст, аналогия, протооекст, семантическое пространство. UDC 82-1/-9 STYLISTIC EXPLICATIONS OF CINEMATIC PROPERTIES IN SUZANNE COLLINS’ TRILOGY “TНE HUNGER GAMES” Julia Kapshuk 4th year student, Institute of Foreign Philology, V.I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Lidiya Bondarenko Scientific advisor, Institute of Foreign Philology, V.I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University 388 Cinematic properties of a literary text are a result of a difficult process of interaction of literature and cinema, in which nature of modern cultural development is reflected. American modern popular literature is created often in the form of the screenplay suitable for the film adaptation. This feature of popular literature is fully shown in the trilogy of the American writer Suzanne Collins "The Hunger Games". Dynamic events, lack of vast descriptions, sharp change of time and place — all this captures the reader, immersing him in the world of the novel. The concept "literary cinematic properties" is defined by professor I. Martyanova as "the characteristic of the text with composition montage technique in which by various, but first of all by compositional and syntactic means a dynamic situation of observation is represented" [1]. According to the classic of cinematology V. B. Shklovsky, with emerging of cinema "the word obtained a rival - the image" [4]. The image has advantage before the word as it is easier decoded and acquired. Thus, the cinematography creates an image of the XXXXIst centuries. The cinema actively participates in formation of the cultural and psychological atmosphere where modern literature is created. The fiction of the end of XX – the beginning of the XXIst centuries is of special interest. Cinematic properies of novels in a genre of "counterculture" and "thriller" is already almost unconscious. At the height of popularity of the film industry the whole generation of authors unconsciously writes cinematic fiction, being brought up on cinema and television, but not on book culture. Dynamics in cinematic work is expressed by means of such devices as a montage of composition (creation of images and pictures by interchange of visual plans, and also ability of the artist to create and support a rhythm in the happening action), free usage of time and space (a flashback, play with plans), lighting (the attention can be focused not on all panorama, and on each subject separately), repetition of phrases (allows to feel dynamism of a situation), lexical 389 means of cinematic properties realisation (the lexical means of representation of action and lexical means which are pulling together the literary text with the film script), etc. The montage principle of composition is of great importance, from the point of view of its cinematic properties in literature. By means of montage of composition the writer shows that as well as at cinema, the image in literature isn't limited to either time, or space, i.e. it is represented in development, dynamics. Cinematic character of portrait descriptions, their completeness and reliability, is reached by means of such features as laconicism and dynamism. Laconicism of the description of appearance of characters is reached by means of successfully found detail which is capable to replace the whole pages of vast descriptions. During creation of cinema effect the vocabulary reflecting concrete and subject thinking of the author, giving sensory character to the narration, the lexical means of representation of action and lexical means which are pulling together the literary text with the film script has the special importance. A specific place in giving to the narration of sensory character is held by the verbs designating sensory perception: to feel, to see, to smell, to taste, to hear, etc. Frequency use of verbs of visual perception in work allows the author to bring closer the described events and the phenomena to the reader's eyes, to direct his perception, directing the reader's look for a look of characters and imprinting directly seen in a visual memory of the reader. Thus, there is an effect of reader's presence and participation in the events. Dynamic reproduction of reality which is used by Susan Collins in the trilogy gives to the reader an opportunity as if to see an event and to judge him on the basis of own representations, but not on the basis of direct statements and verbose descriptions. But, naturally, this freedom presented to the reader is illusory — the author foresees associations and hints which by all means will arise at the reader in advance, and surely directs them. In other words, the 390 text of work represents record of a certain video series on the basis of which the reader can restore the course of events. So, the cinematic properties in "The Hunger Games" are revealed through montage, time and space play, dynamic of the images and the plot. In the trilogy such types and forms of cinematic properties as lighting, flashback, sharp and fast change of shots, laconicism and dynamism of the description, concrete and subject vocablary, etc. are realized. These means are conscious imitation of work of the cameraman. References: 1. Мартьянова И. А. Киновек русского текста: парадокс литературной кинематографичности. – СПб.: САГА, 2002. – 224 c. 2. Можаева Т. Г. Языковые средства реализации кинематографичности в художественном тексте: на материале произведений Г. Грина, Э. Хемингуэя, М. Этвуд. – Барнаул, 2006. – 167 c. 3. Овчарова Е. Э. Рассуждение о литературной кинематографичности в докинематографическую эпоху. – СПб., 2010. 4. Шкловский В.Б. Как писать сценарии. – М. – Л., 1931. Аннотация. Современный человек воспринимает действительность посредством разорванных аудиовизуальных образов. Стремясь к наиболее продуктивному взаимодействию с читателем, литература использует приемы киноискусства, динамизирующие события, и приближая их к реальности. Таким образом, феномен кинематографичности возникает как результат сложного процесса взаимодействия литературы и кино. Данный прием широко используется в постмодернистском романе. В трилогии «Голодные игры» феномен кинематографичности проявляется в виде определенных художественных приемов, таких как монтаж, игра времени и пространства, динамика образов и сюжета. 391 Ключевые слова: кинематографичность, динамика, монтаж изображения, игра времени и пространства, кинематографическая проза. Summary. A contemporary man tends to perceive the reality through incongruous audio-visual images. Striving to effective communication with the reader, the modern literature employs some cinema art devices, making the narrative more dynamic and life-like. Thus, cinematographic properties phenomenon arises as a result of a complicated fusion of the cinema and literature. It is widely used in postmodern novel. Cinematic properties are revealed in the “Hunger Games” trilogy in the shape of certain literary devices, such as montage, time and space play, dynamic of the images and the plot. Keywords. cinematic properties, dynamic, montage, time and space play, cinematic fiction. UDC 82 EVALUATION OF WORKS COLLECTIONS AND SELECTED WORKS OF K. CHORNY Christina Kolb 3rd year student, Printing and Publishing Faculty Belarusian State Technological University Tokar Olga Scientific Director, PhD, Printing and Publishing Faculty, Belarusian State Technological University Culture and level of classical writers’ editions is an integral part of the culture of each nation, as it shows society’s demand for its creative heritage and also shows the level of its philological and textual criticism research [1]. As the object of study two types of publications (work collection, selected works) of Belarusian classic writer Kuzma Chorny were selected. As it’s known, he enriched the national prose by works, which re-established the broad picture of reality, created diverse human characters, made profound philosophical 392 generalizations. Appointment of work collection is to give a holistic, complete enough and comprehensive picture of the works of this writer [2]. Selected works should include works that are needed by the wide readership [2]. The publication of the State Publishing House L&A (Literature and Art) "Selected Works" (1934) is the oldest one in the Belarusian National Library fund. It is clear that the book is old, so reference apparatus is represented only by content. Also there is no annotation in the book. In collections which were issued later it can often be found a link precisely to this publication. The book is part of the "School series". In 1947, another book of K. Chorny, "Selected Works", edited by M. Klimkovich, was published in the State Publishing House of the BSSR. Preface titled "Prominent Belarusian writer" was made by V. Karpov. It is an article of literary-critical assessment of the writer’s work and exactly works that are included in the collection. There is a pointer in the publication of Kuzma Chorny books, released at the time of publication of the book. K. Chorny’s book "Selected Works" (2000), prepared by the international public association "Belaruski knigasbor" and published in the series "Belaruski knigasbor" (eleventh volume). The omnibus includes the most significant works ― novels, novellas, short stories, publicism and (in full variant without abbreviations) diary, which the writer was keeping at the end of life. Reference apparatus is quite developed. Biographical preface "Price of prophecies" was written by M. Tychyna. The most comprehensive and accurately verified works collection in 8 volumes (1972-1975) became the main textual criticism source for compiling the omnibus. As for the writer’s "Diary", it was published in the magazine "Flame" (1988, №4), where it was presented in authentic form for the first time. Another part of the works was published using the autographs, which are kept in the writer’s family archive, as well as in the State ArchivesMuseum of Literature and Art. M. Tychyna and J. Yanushkevich 393 made comments for it. In the comments’ part of the diary notes and advices of J. Bryl, G. Kiselev, V. Lyakhovski, A. Sobolev was used. In 1954-1955 a collection of works by K. Chorny was issued in 6 volumes. The editorial board consisted of Y. Kolas, K. Krapiva, I. Kudryavtsev (author of the foreword to the book). Reference apparatus is simple. Besides the content and the preface, the collection includes notes (comments), where the first publication of each work is marked. This collection is an attempt to create proven and accurate publication of K. Chorny works. K. Chorny works collection in eight volumes (1972-1975) is the first scientific publication of the Belarusian writer’s heritage. It includes almost all the known works of the writer, which are distributed in volumes in chronological order: 1 ― stories 19231927; 2 ― stories 1928-1944 biennium; 3 ― novels "Sister", "Earth"; 4 ― story "Levon Bushmar", "Spring", "Go, go," and the novel "Fatherland"; 5 ― story "Nastsechka", story "Luba Luk’yanskaya" and the novel "Third Generation"; 6 ― story "Skits’yovski Forest" and the novels "The search for the future", "Milky Way", "The Big Day"; 7 ― dramatic works "Do Not Write Devil Knows How", "3 dramas" (excerpt), "Liberation" (prologue to the play), "Summer", "Fatherland", "Aksinya Chadavetskaya" (unfinished drama), "The Bazylevichev Family", "Irynka", unfinished novels: "The wind and the dust", "Thirty years", "Conquest of the World", "the West and the East", "Judgement Day"; 8 ― publicistic works, the chronicle of the life and work of Kuzma Chorny, an alphabetical index of works, index of names. This edition is the most comprehensive and accurate in textual relations. The collection includes a lot of publicistic and critical articles. The latest collections of the writer's lifetime are the source of the main text. If a work is not included in the collections, it is given from first publications or manuscripts. In addition to the content the collection includes an alphabetical index. Foreword was written by A. Adamovich. The comments have literary and textual information, explanations of unclear words, text variants, and, for some works, other releases. 394 K. Chorny Works Collection in 6 volumes was released by "Mastatskaya Litaratura" in 1988-1992. The editorial board consisted of S. Andreyuk, V. Vitka, M. Mushinski. Comments and texts were prepared by A. Rogulya and R. Romanovskaya. M. Streltsov wrote preface "Man is a whole world" (has 8 parts). The collection includes stories and publicism of 20s. Most of the art works were published in the first writer’s collections "Stories" (1925), "Silver of Life" (1925), "September Nights" (1929). As you can see, the creative heritage of K. Chorny is not deprived of the attention of researchers. However, while the new works collections of Belarusian classical writers (for example, Yanka Kupala, Yakub Kolas, V. Karatkevich, etc) have been published with new textual research in the past decades, the heritage of K. Chorny is still waiting for its publisher. References: 1. Токарь О. В. Полное собрание сочинений Янки Купалы: характеристика комментария // Книжная культура Беларуси: взгляд через столетия: материалы конференции. ― Минск: Национальная библиотека Беларуси, 2016. 2. Лихачев Д. С. Текстология: краткий очерк. ― М.: Наука, 2006. Аннотация. В статье сделан обзор изданных собраний сочинений и избранных произведений белорусского писателя Кузьму Чорнага. Отмечены недостатки и достоинства этих изданий. Дана оценка научно-справочному аппарату изданий. Были выпущены три издания избранных произведений, два из них в первой половине XX века, и только одно издание в 2000 году. Все собрания сочинений относятся к советскому периоду издательской деятельности страны. Наследие писателя еще ждет своего издателя, который выпустит собрание сочинений с учетом достижений современной белорусской текстологии и литературоведения. 395 Ключевые слова: текстология, собрание сочинений, избранные произведения, белорусская литература, издательство. Annotation. This article provides an overview of published works and selected works of Belarusian writer Kuzma Chorny. It notes the advantages and disadvantages of these publications. The estimation of scientific reference publications unit. Three editions of selected works have been released, two of them – in the first half of XX century, and only one publication – in 2000. All works collections belong to the Soviet period of country’s publishing activity. Writer’s legacy is still waiting for its publisher, who will release works collection with taking into account the achievements of modern Belarusian literature and textual criticism. Keywords: textual criticism, works collection, selected works, Belarusian literature, publishing. UDC 82 ARTISTIC LITERATURE Anna Kontsova 3rd year student, Tourism Specialty, Taurida College CFU e-mail: [email protected] Simferopol Natalya Parfeniuk Scientific advisor, foreign languages teacher Taurida College CFU Jane Austen was born on December 16, 1775, in Steventon, Hampshire, England. English writer, who gave the first modern novel in nature due to the introduction of his daily life. She was the second daughter and the seventh child in a family of eight. Despite the high mortality rate in those years, the Austin’s did not lose any of their children. 396 Although Austin was read a lot while she was alive, but she published her novels anonymously. Her most famous books - are "Pride and Prejudice" (1813) and "Emma" (1816). Austen started to write for family amusement as a child. Her earliest writings are known from about 1787. After the death of her father in 1805 she lived with her mother and sister in Southampton and moved in 1809 to a large cottage in the village of Chawton. There she started to write her major works, among them ‘Sense and Sensibility’, the story of the impoverished Dashwood sisters Marianne and Elinor and their marriages, ‘The Pride and Prejudice’, describing the clash between Elisabeth Bennet, the daughter of a country gentleman, and Fitzwilliam Darcy, a rich aristocratic landowner, who ultimately are united, ‘Mansfield Park’, ‘Emma’, written in comic tone and telling the story of Emma Woodhouse, who finds her destiny in marriage, and ‘Persuasion’. Austen's fiction is characterized by its focus on middle-class provincial life with humour. She restricted her material to a narrow range of society and events, which seems to have been dictated more by artistic considerations than her own middle-class life circles. Although, the writer held her whole short life in the province, Steventon, Bath, Chotene, Winchester, only occasionally leaving to London, with its big world events and disasters: wars and revolutions - constantly broke in the outwardly calm and measured existence of the priest's daughter. Jane shows the provincial middle class life with humor and understanding. It describes the small landowners, rural priests and their families in which women's social status determines primarily marriage. The desire not to go beyond certain limits defines novelist desire for accuracy. While working on her own novels writer, according to biographers, always used directories and calendars. Even the little things she tried to give the impression that her work is far from fiction. Jane Austen never idealizes the reality of her surrounding, her analysis differs in sanity and clarity. Nevertheless, the reader 397 takes out of her works the sense of beauty, pleasures of life because beauty of the human relations, the power of love, sincerity of feelings, decency, advantages are shown in a combination, contrast and an antagonism to immorality, callousness, injustice and meanness. The criticality of the author in relation to social foundations of the time protection of human values are embodied in this combination and contrast, which the writer sees in the statement of certain moral principles. She got into important universal problems, having recreated by the means of subtle, original art not outer sides of the vital phenomena, but their original essence. References: 1. Амелина Т.А. Проблемы реализма в творчестве Джейн Остин: метод и стиль: дис. канд. филол. наук. – Рига, 1973. – 223 c. 2. Биография Джейн Остин URL: http://biodata.narod.ru/23-austen.html (дата обращения: 17.02.2016). Аннотация. В этой статье были рассмотрены основные черты произведений английской писательницы Джейн Остин. Она поражает меня невероятным сочетанием образования, чувства юмора, умением точно передать чувства людей. Ее работы вдохновили меня в моих собственных сочинениях. Несмотря на то, что нас разделяет столетие, она была в состоянии поймать людей в этом невидимом чувстве, что называется любовью и составить слова в таком порядке, чтобы передать это чувство читателю. Годы проходят, но люди предают и презирают, ссорятся и любят все также как на страницах бессмертных романов Джейн Остин. Ключевые слова: литература, Джейн Остин, Английский реализм, Романистика. Summary. The article describes the main features of the works of the English writer Jane Austen. She amazes me because of 398 incredible combination of education, sense of humor, the ability to accurately convey the feelings of the people. Her works inspired me in my own writings. Despite the fact that we share a century she was able to catch people in this invisible feeling called love and make words in this order to convey this feeling to the reader. The years have passed but people betray and despise, quarrel and love all as well as on the pages of the immortal novels by Jane Austen. Keywords: literature, Jane Austen, English realism, Romance philology. UDC 821.111 FRAGMENTED NARRATIVE IN CONTEMPORARY NOVEL: THE BLIND ASSASSIN”BY MARGARET ATWOOD Yekaterina Muschinskaya 4th year student, Institute of Foreign Philology Crimean Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Lydiya Bondarenko Scientific advisor, Candidate of Philological Sciences, Associate professor, Institute of Foreign Philology , Crimean Federal University The Blind Assassin is a novel by Margaret Atwood, a Canadian writer, first published in 2000, was awarded the Man Booker Prize in 2000 and the Hammett Prize in 2001. It was also nominated for Governor General's Award in 2000, Orange Prize for Fiction, and the International IMPAC Dublin Literary Award in 2002. “The Blind Assassin” is a fragmented narrative in which the sequence of events is jumbled up, challenging the reader to piece the components together. Written on the verge of the centuries, “The Blind Assassin” possesses features of “a new type of fragmentation”, as a literary critic and essayist Ted Gioia, terms it [2]. According to literary scholar Martin 399 Wallace, in his book "Recent Theories of Narratives," many classic examples of fragmented narratives include the texts from Homer’s “Odyssey” to James Joyce’s “Ulysses” [2]. “The fragmented novel has been recognized as the mainstay literary tendency for the last century. But a new type of fragmentation has come to the forefront in the 21 century novels, such as Jennifer Egan’s “A Visit from the Goon Squad” (2010), David Mitchell’s “Cloud Atlas” (2004), Roberto Bolano’s “2666” (2004), Ian McEwan’s “Atonement” (2001), Geraldine Brook’s “The People of the Book” (2008), Hari Kunzru’s “Gods Without Men” (2002), T.C. Boyle’s “When the Killings Done” (2011), David Foster “Wallance’s The Pale King” (2011), Zadie Smith’s “NW” (2012), Audrey Niffenegger’s “The Time Traveler’s Wife” (2003), and other recent works. Instead of relying on fragmentation as a means of disjunction and dissolution, as many experimental novelists had done in the past – Julio Cortazar, William Burroughs, J.G. Ballard, Gilbert Sorrentino, and others – the new fragmented novel is holistic and coalescent. It resists disunity, even though it appears to embody it [3]”. And it is absolutely true in terms of the work of Margaret Atwood, in which the story told by a 83 year old Iris Chase Griffin, a romantic novel, presumably written by her younger sister Laura Chase, and a fantasy story told by the man to his lover, whose fragments are scattered throughout the main narrative, but in the end they all form a coalescent narrative. Another critic, trying to come to grips with this same tendency, Michael David Lukas, has noted the emergence of a new type of fiction distinguished by “multiplicity of voices”. But the term is not new, as it was introduced by a prominent Russian philologist Mikhail Bakhtin. Lukas calls this type of text “a strange literary beast”, which is presented as “a hybrid of a short story and traditional novel” and is termed “the polyphonic novel” (M. Bakhtin’s term) by analogy to musical polyphony. “Instead of “messy cacophony” these voices delight with their complicated coherence [2]”. Thus, in Margaret Atwood’s novel under discussion, the main voice of Iris is accompanied by that of Laura and Alex 400 Thomas, the author of “The Blind Assassin” gives the text its polyphonic character, assisted by Iris’s daughter and Sabrina, her granddaughter. No matter how brief the reader’s encounter with them was, the minor voices’ view is taken into account on equal terms as a contribution to the whole picture and it is by no means less important than the major ones, forming non-linear net-structure of the text which is one of the most characteristic features of the modern fragmented narrative. The novel begins in “media res’, translated from Latin as “into the middle of things [2]”: “Ten days after the war ended, my sister Laura drove a car off a bridge… Nothing much was left of her but charred smithereens [3, p. 1]”. By starting in the middle of some action, fragmented narratives catch the reader’s attention quickly and hold it before eventually going back in a nonlinear fashion to provide some significant background information on the narrative’s plot, such as the story of Iris’s grandfather who had built a button factory in the early 1870s, and a character in Laura’s book who entertains his lover with bizarre stories of the planet Zycron. So, the fragments of the background of the Chase’s family are intermingled with a parallel world of “another dimension of space”, raising a problem of authorship and slippery relation between real life and obscure border of fiction, and the fragments are tied up in the end by Iris in the form of her memoir and left for the representative of the following generation as a message into the 21 century, meaning they will live on. Atwood’s stories about writers consistently show that the narrative is dangerous and difficult, and the narrative control is dubious. Unlike in the traditional narrative, where the reader falls in the habit to trust to the narrator, in the fragmented novel it is “try-toguess” relationship based on the play with the reader. “The Blind Assassin” is a vivid example of this. It seems up to the reader to judge as nobody, including the main narrator, knows the truth; nobody possesses the key to the riddle of Laura’s untimely death. Even Iris, having all the fragments in her hands, refuses to make a statement: “You want the truth, of course. You want me to put two 401 and two together. But 2 and 2 doesn’t necessarily get you the truth [3, p. 67]”. The truth remains elusive in Iris’s memoir, which sounds rather Gothic, bringing out secrets of the dead, “the old wound”. The truthfulness of her story is very doubtful as Iris is quite a complicated and contradictory character whose writing is a mixture of memory and imagination. Together with the old woman’s memory, that switches from one event in her life to another, the characters of the novel appear before the reader in certain fragments of their lives – saintly Laura, a strange younger sister; Iris’s husband, Richard, presented as a heartless rich villain and his “witch sister”; even their house-keeper Renee, look “imprisoned in their stereotypical roles into which the narrator has sent them for the story. In his review of the book Ron Charles notes, that Iris’s memoir is a memorial to her generation of English Canadians [4]. “But what is memorial, when you come right down to it, but a commemoration of wounds endured? Endured and resented…Lest we forget [3, p.45]”. So the polyphony of the novel is reduced to Iris’s voice speaking eerily “from beyond the grave, from the written page [4, p. 34]”. With Iris Margaret Atwood has created “a domestic historian” of the best sort. She has been waiting for 50 years to find out the truth about her sister’s death. But, from now and then, the authorship of the “The Blind Assassin” becomes doubtful for the reader and the skeleton in the cupboard is ultimately revealed so, of what we had nothing but vague guesses, is unveiled unexpectedly – is Alex Thomas had both sisters as his lovers and the story might have been told to either of them too. It is not clear-cut that the book Laura had written dwells upon the fantasy story told her by Alex Thomas, as she too takes part in coining the plot. On the other hand it is not stated directly it was Laura Chase, could it not be her elder sister? This and many other questions remain unanswered in the text leaving the thinking perspective for the reader. Probably, it was Iris, not Laura, who had written the fantasy novel “The Blind Assassin”, as the book was published after her sister’s death. Laura attained cult-hero status for the posthumous publication of her novel, “The Blind Assassin”: 402 “Professors still publish critical essays about Laura, and lachrymose fans leave flowers on her grave [4, p. 23]”. Another lie is about Iris’s motherhood, as ….. appears to be Laura’s daughter and hence, Sabrina is not Iris’s granddaughter after all. All the veils are drawn away and the truth seems quite transparent when Iris, Richard and Winifred, even Renee change their masks in the end of the novel and the fragments of the novel acquire a new meaning. The title of the novel is another tie which links the fragments of the narrative, comprising a sub-novel, or rather sub-story told by a fugitive Communist rebel - Alex Thomas, a lover of both sisters. The blind assassin is the main character of the story he tells to Laura during their short secret meetings. Simultaneously, the image of “the blind assassin” acquires figurative meanings, symbolizing an omnipotent power controlling the destiny and having all characters’ identities fixed for them, on the one hand and destroying power we all have in us, on the other. Even all-powerful Richard longing for prestige and power appeared to be destined for the scrap heap and deprived of his social identity. And wasn’t that a hint that it might be Iris, “the blind assassin”, consequently responsible for Laura’s death and full of remorse. The text seems to be open for interpretation as its fragments are full of incompleteness and oblivious of the truth. Iris in The Blind Assassin says “you write truth only when you think no one will read it [3, p. 35 ]”. It follows, that the ability to formulate thoughts and create narrative is the last bastion of resistance. In the course of time it becomes clear that the gist in the sub-novel unfolds parallel to the lives of Iris Chase Griffin and Laura Chase and that in the end the two stories intersect and become one. “The Blind Assassin” is not the only fragmented narrations of the author, comprising both “flashbacks” and “flash forward”. “The Blind Assassin” is a novel about a novel both of which are presented in fragments, as the main character’s romance story wouldn’t go according to the plan, reminding one of the subjects of Lady Oracle (1976) by the same author. The words Joan says in this 403 novel become prophetic of the writer’s career. Atwood became a world success with “The Handmaid Tale”, a “science fiction-like horror story”, the story of a terrible imaginary place and society, a dystopia. And in “The Blind Assassin” the interrupting tale, an alternative text, is a kind of science fiction story of a dystopia [ ]. So, “The Blind Assassin” is not only a blend of “flashbacks” and “flash forwards” but a mixture of genres too. All of the stories in the novel are held together by the main narrative forming a frame connecting all other stories, which otherwise would be just an unrelated jigsaw writing. The initial narrative (Iris’s memoir) is used a set up for structural purposes, but the secondary stories of Laura’s love affair and the fantasy story of the blind assassin seem to be more important and eventually take on a larger role. The “frame narrative” sets up the multilevel structure of the text, organizing subtle connectors and transparent links between the inner narratives. No doubt, Margaret Atwood’s novel is a vivid example of “a hybrid of the short story and traditional novel” (Michael David Lukas) sending the reader through an “enjoyable labyrinth” of “sharp turns” and “apparent dead ends”[6] yet being a “coherent narrative out of starkly juxtaposed bits and pieces” [6]. Thus, it follows that fragmentation has become a major type of narrative in the modern novel as it is both the way of telling a story or rather stories by more than the only narrator within the framework of the novel and make it polyphonic as the event are presented from different points at the same time and a number of voices aim to be heard by the reader. Fragmentation in the new postmodern novel can be seen as the structural frame of polyphony. References: 1. http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/The_Blind_Assassin 2. Fragmented Novel [ Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: [http://fractiousfiction.com/rise_of_the_fragmented_novel.html]. 3. Houppert K. The Blind Assassin' by Margaret Atwood / R. Houppert. – Oxford: Salon.com, 2014. – 230 p. 404 4. Books Review [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: [http://www.csmonitor.com/Books/BookReviews/2009/0125/classic-review-the-blind-assassin]. 5. Этвуд М. Слепой убийца [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: [http://lib.aldebaran.ru/author/yetvud_margaret/yetvud_margaret_sle poi_ubiica/]. 6. Ron Ch. Classic review: The Blind Assassin / Ch. Ron // Christian Science Monitor. – London: Jump up, 2014. 7. Бахтин М.М. Проблемы поэтики Достоевского / М.М. Бахтин. – М : Худ. лит., 1972. – 560 с. Аннотация: Фрагментация всегда являлась отличительной чертой эпической литературы и, особенно постмодернистского романа. Новый тип художественной литературы отличает «многоголосье», которое русский филолог Михаил Бахтин называет «полифонией» и «попробуй угадай» отношения построенные на игре с читателем. Фрагменты нарратива изящно соединены между собой с помощью стилистических приемов, интегрирующих различные уровни повествования, и аранжированы в определенной последовательности в романе. Фрагментарность нарратива проявляется на стилистическом и тематическом уровне, усиливая развлекательный эффект текста. Ключевые слова: фрагментарнсть, новый фрагментарный нарратив, полифония, полифонический роман, нарратор, читатель, социальная идентичность, нарративные связи. Summary: fragmentation has always been a distinguishing feature of the epics and particularly of the postmodern novel. A new type of fiction is distinguished by “multiplicity of voices” which is termed “polyphony” according to M. Bakhtin and today the fragmented novel is “try-to-guess” relationship based on the play with the reader. The fragments of the narrative are delicately linked by subtle stylistic links connecting various levels of narration, and 405 arranged in a certain sequence in the novel. Fragmented narrative reveals itself on the stylistic and thematic levels, contributing to the entertaining function of the text. Key words: fragmentation, new fragmented narrative, polyphony, polyphonic novel, narrator, reader, social identity, narrative links. UDC 930.1 CHOICE AS A MORAL AND ETHIC PHENOMENON: A CASE STUDY OF “UP AT THE VILLA” BY SOMERSET MAUGHAM NataliyaNovikova 2nd year student, Philosophy and Social Sciences Department, Humanitarian and Pedagogical Academy of V. I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University, email: [email protected] Mikhail Masayev Scientific Advisor, PhD in Philosophy, Professor, Philosophy and Social Sciences Department, V. I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University The philosophical problem of choice is rooted deeply in the history of mankind. The most famous paradox, based on this issue, is a parable of Buridan'sdonkey, which, forced by circumstancesto choose between two equally appealingbales of hay, died of starvation unable to make a choice. The finale of the story was, indeed, deliberately exaggerated, but nonetheless, Buridan'sdonkey is firmly engraved on the memory of many generations as a symbol of failure to makea decision. In this context the problem clearly fits in with the concept of paradigmatic images andsymbols of the eras, civilizations and peoples[5]. It is worth noting that prior tothis zoological episode inthe cultural history of mankind, same idea was offered byDante Alighieri when writing “The Divine Comedy” [1; 310]. 406 Thus, we can state that the problem of choice absorbing people’s minds ascends toantiquity.Itisstill present in many works of art, thus making the topic ofour discussion relevant. Our purpose is to analyze the correlation of the character of the heroine with her choice, as well as identifying thereasons of this choice. To achieve the goal we will accomplish the following tasks: 1. Tosearch for the origins of moral and ethical dilemmaof choice; 2. To give a brief description of the circumstances in which the main character was committed to make a choice; 3. To analyze the decision-making process, its causes and results. The objective of thisresearch is choice as a moraland ethical phenomenon of human morality; the choice of Mary and its underlying motive (social, philosophical, psychological) in the novella“Up at the Villa” by W.S. Maugham being the main subject. A new perspective ofchoice conceptin philosophy and ethics, application of the paradigmatic images concept and the conceptof symbols of eras, civilizations and peoples, constitute the scientific value of this research [5]. Dante and Buridanhad a good reason to choose animals, thecreatures, deprived of what Kant called “the moral law within”,as illustrations totheir ideas[3]. Despite the fact that the above comparison is often personified,a human being is still endowed with high morals and ethical code, whichguide him or her in decisionmaking process. We are going to observe the literary hero in the process of making the momentous decision andtry to analyze both the process andits result in terms of philosophy on the example of Maugham’snovella «Up at the Villa». The main character, Mary Panton, is a widow in her early thirties, whois gradually losingher youthfulcharmsand nowfacingthe first stage of a woman's unpleasant difficulties being single at a certain age and causing universal condemnation. But her situation is not hopeless as sheis being courted by twoantagonists: Rowley Flint, 407 a young man with a rather murky past and vague future, doubtful appearance and fickle character, and Edgar Swift, the same age as her late father, an attractive and reliable man whois about to become a city governor, besides, attracted to her for many years. Mary is being proposed by Edgar and takes a couple of days to make up her mind. At this very time shegets into a quandary whena man diesin her villa. She is forced to make a choice before dawn, whose help to accept. Guided by the obvious reasons, the girl choosesRowley, and together they get rid of the bodysuccessfully. Once everything is done and the oath of secrecy is taken, one might think that now shecould shake the young man’s hand, and become the governor’s wife,but no... Mary turns Edgar down and leaves with her accomplice. The choice is made. But is it a free choice? Or is it imposed by the circumstances? J.P. Sartre claims thatnecessityis the opposite of freedom [2]. He believes that either freedom overcomesnecessity, or necessity enslaves freedom. So was Mary obliged to choose her savior? Were there the risks that after being rejected, he would take the girl to the authorities? Or would he tell Edgar about the crime? The answer is: no, there is not a single hint of such anoutcome inthe text. Thus, we can conclude that Mary was not compelledto stay withRowley. There was, on the contrary, a certain necessity to choose Edgar: first, it would have rehabilitated the young widow’s precarious financial status; secondly, marryingEdgar suggested moving to another place, which Mary longed for; thirdly, Edgar was a reliable man and he was ableto ensure the stability of a young woman; and, of course, let us not forget that Mary had a deepaffection for Edgar and he was the only person close to her after the deathof her family. What conclusion can we come to? “Liberty has overcome the necessity!” as JP Sartre would say, but not inthis case, implying a woman’s choice. A man’s decision-making is guided by the criteria “necessary ornot necessary”, “better – worse”, etc. But a womanchooses only between “necessary” and “the way I want it”. This scale narrows the concept of freedom down to choosing the best 408 option and determines the need of not going beyond one’s “freedom”. Hence, necessityenslaves freedom! - Sartre would say now and would be wrong again. No, dear Jean-Paul, the necessity does not enslave freedom, for it is not opposed to it; freedom is the great privilege to choose your own necessity. References: 1. Алигьери Д. Божественная комедия. – Изд: АСТ, Астрель, 2007. – 443 с. 2. Злыгостев А. В. Иммануил Кант. [Электронный ресурс] / Алексей Злогыстев // Электронная библиотека по философии. – Режим доступа: http://filosof.historic.ru' 3. Кандалинцева Л. Е. Философия и общество // Проблема свободы и выбора во французском экзистенциализме. – 2001. – №2(23). – С. 39-48. 4. Масаев М. В. Философия истории. Учебнометодическое пособие / М. В. Масаев. – Симферополь: Доля, 2008. – 304 с. 5. Maugham W. S. Up at the Villa. – Published by Vintage Classics, 2005. – 128 p. Аннотация. Философская проблема выбора уходит своими корнями глубоко в историю человечества. Наиболее известным парадоксом, основанным на этой проблеме, является сказание о буридановом осле, который, стиснутый обстоятельствами, был вынужден выбирать между двумя равными охапками сена, и умер от голода, не сумев одну предпочесть другой. Конечно, финал данной истории нарочито утрирован, но, тем не менее, буриданов осёл крепко осел в памяти многих поколений как символ неспособности принять какое-либо решение. В данном контексте заявленная проблема достаточно чётко стыкуется с концепцией парадигмальных образов и символов эпох, цивилизаций и народов. 409 Ключевые слова: проблема выбора, мораль, этика, феномен, парадигмальные образы и символы. Summary. The philosophical issue of choice is deeply rooted in the history of mankind. The most famous paradox, based on this issue, is the story of Buridan's donkey, which, squeezed by circumstances, was forced to choose between two equal bundles of hay, and starved to death, unable to prefer one to another. The ending of the story is deliberately exaggerated, but, nevertheless, Buridan’s donkey is settled permanently in memory of many generations as a symbol of inability to make any decision. In this context, the problem stated clearly fits in with the concept of paradigmal images and symbols of epochs, civilizations and nations. Keywords: problem of choice, moral, ethics, phenomenon, paradigmal images and symbols. 410 Секция «Информационные технологии» Information Technology UDC 004.056.55 NETWORK SECURITY Dmitry Alekseev 4th year student, Institute of Computer technologies and information security, Southern Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Evgeniya Ischukova Scientific advisor, Candidate of Technical Sciences, Associate professor, Institute of Computer technologies and information security, Southern Federal University According to statistics of the losses incurred in organizations from a variety of computer-related crime, the lion's share belongs to the loss from the crimes committed by its own unscrupulous employees. However, recently there has been a clear trend towards an increase in losses from foreign intruders. In any case it is necessary to protect both the disloyal staff, and the ability of hackers to penetrate your network. Only a comprehensive approach to information protection can instill confidence in its security [1]. Protecting data against internal threats To protect the information circulating in the local network, you can use the following cryptographic methods: encryption of information; electronic digital signature. Data encryption helps to protect its privacy, i.e. It makes it impossible to unauthorized acquaintance with it. Encryption is the process of converting information into a closed open encrypted. This conversion is done according to strict mathematical algorithms; in 411 addition to the actual data, the conversion of an additional element involves the "key". Electronic digital signature ensures the integrity and authorship information. The scheme of the spreading of electronic signature keys is the same as the scheme of asymmetric cryptography: the private key must remain with its owner, the public one - applies to all users who want to verify the digital signature private key holder. It is necessary to ensure the inaccessibility of yours private key, because an attacker can easily forge a digital signature of any user, to access its private key. To secure network transmission of any files, it is enough to sign and encrypt them. Protection against external threats There are a lot of methods of protection against external threats. The opposition against almost all hazards were found. The only problem, which has not yet found an adequate solution, is DDoS-attack. Let’s consider (VPN - Virtual Private Network) technology of virtual private network, which allows using cryptographic techniques to protect the information transmitted through of Internet, and prevent unauthorized access to the local network from the outside. VPN technology is a highly effective protection, its widespread adoption - only a matter of time. Proof of this is at least the introduction of VPN support in the latest operating system of the company Microsoft - starting from Windows 2000 [2]. VPN essence is following: On all computers that have access to the Internet (there are can be any other public network instead of the Internet), is put means that implements VPN. Such means is usually called VPN-agent. VPNagents must be installed on all outputs in the global network. Agents are VPN-automatically encrypts all information transmitted through them into the Internet, as well as control the integrity of information. It is known, the transmitted information in the Internet is a set of IP packet on which it is broken before shipping and can be 412 repeatedly repartition on the way. VPN agents treated IP-packets. The technology of the process is described below. VPN-agent performs the following before sending the IP-packet: It analyzes the IP-address of the packet. Depending on the location and other information, the protection algorithms of the packet (VPNagents may simultaneously support several encryption algorithms and integrity control) and cryptographic keys are selected. The package can be dropped altogether, if such recipient is not listed, VPN-agent provides settings. It is calculated and added to the package of its imitovstavka. The package is encrypted (as a whole, including the IP-packet header, containing proprietary information). There is formed a new packet header, where instead of the destination address, the address of its VPN-agent is written. This is called encapsulation. By using encapsulation, the data exchange between the two local networks outside is represented as communication between two computers with VPN-agents. Any useful for external attack information, such as the internal network IP-address is not available in this case. By receiving of the IP packet the reverse action is happened: From the packet header information is obtained about the VPNsender package. If a sender is not among the permitted adjustments, the packet is discarded. The same thing happens when a packet is received with either intentionally or accidentally damaged header. Cryptographic algorithms and keys are selected according to the settings. Package is decrypted, and then is checked on its integrity. Packages with impaired integrity are discarded. At the end of processing the package in its original form is sent to this destination on the local network. All of these operations are performed automatically; VPNwork agents are transparent to the user. The only difficult thing is VPN-setting agents, which can be performed only by very experienced users. VPN-agent can be directly on the protected 413 computer. In this case it protects the data exchange only in the computer on which it is set up. The VPN-agents create virtual circuits between the protected local networks or computers (such channels are usually called "tunnel", and the technology of their creation is called "tunneling"). All the information goes through a tunnel in encrypted form only. Incidentally, VPN users when accessing the remote computer from the local network might not know that these are real computers and they may be in another city. The difference between remote and local computers in this case comprises only in the data rate [1]. From the description VPN-action agents it is seen that the part of IP-packet is discarded. Indeed, VPN- agent filter packages according to your settings (set of VPN-agent configuration is called "Security Policy"). VPN-agent performs two main actions: the creation of tunnels and packet filtering. IP-packet is discarded or sent to a specific tunnel, depending on the following values of its characteristics: IP-address of the source (the outgoing packet - address specific computer protected network). IP-destination address. Minutes of a top level to which the packet belongs (e.g., TCP or UDP for the transport layer). The port number from which or to which the packet has been sent (e.g., 1080). In conclusion during the studies the general principles of the VPN function have been described. Also during the research the basic cryptographic security methods – encryption and digital signature – were reviewed and analyzed. The cryptographic analyses of the main cryptographic algorithms are further directions of our research. References: 1. Безопасность локальных сетей [Электронный ресурс] URL: http://www.interface.ru/home.asp?artId=30122 (дата обращения: 27.02.2016) 414 2. Обеспечение безопасности в сети [Электронный ресурс] URL: http://www.cisco.com/russian_win/warp/public/3/ru/solutions/sec/se curity.html (дата обращения: 27.02.2016) Аннотация. В данной статье представлены сведения по обеспечению безопасности локальных сетей, представлены основные способы и механизмы их защиты. В частности, показана эффективность применения таких криптографических методов, как шифрование, электронная цифровая подпись, а также VPN. Наиболее детально представлены данные об использовании VPN. В статье отражены основные принципы и механизмы, на которых основывается работа VPN, показаны основные этапы функционирования. Также в рамках статьи рассмотрен механизм туннелирования. Ключевые слова: сетевая безопасность, виртуальные частные сети, туннелирование, шифрование информации, электронная цифровая подпись. Summary. This article provides information about the safety of local networks. It presents the main methods and mechanisms for their protection. In particular, it shows the effectiveness of such cryptographic techniques as encryption, digital signature, and VPN. The most detailed data are presented on the use of VPN. The article describes the basic principles and mechanisms on which the work of VPN is based, the main stages of the operation are introduced. In addition, tunneling mechanism is investigated. Keywords: network security, VPN, tunneling, encryption of information, electronic digital signature. UDC 004.925.5 RGB TECHNOLOGY Konstantin Andreyev 2nd year student, Information Systems, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] 415 Aleksey Nimrandjan 2nd year student, Information Systems, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] RGB (an abbreviation of the English words red, green, blue) is an additive color model describing, as a rule, a way of color synthesis for color reproduction [1]. The choice of primary colors is caused by physiological features of color perception by a human eye retina. The color model RGB has found broad application in equipment. It is called additive because colors turn out by addition to black color. Any color is set by a combination of three numbers, each of which reflects a share of one of three primary colors. Each share occupies 1 byte and can vary from 00 to FF (in a hexadecimal numeral system) or from 0 to 255 (in a decimal numerical system) [2]. If color is set in a hexadecimal format, the lattice sign (#) is put before the sequence of hexadecimal figures. The order of the numbers specifying primary colors saturation has to be obeyed strictly: 1) red, 2) green, and finally, 3) blue. If color is set in a decimal format the keyword “rgb” is put first, then decimal numbers of primary color saturation are put in brackets over a comma. For the most popular colors symbolical names have been chosen. COLORREF is a 4 bytes-size standard type of color representation in Win32. It is used for color determination in RGB. Example of silvery color: 416 Img. 1. Associative array of colors: Red: Nervousness, force, sex, passion, speed, danger. Yellow: Warmth, light, greeting, happiness Orange: Playfulness, warmth Blue: Trust, reliability, accessory, cool. Green: Nature, new, abrupt, growth, abundance Violet: Royal, spirituality, advantage Pink: Soft, sweet, food, protection White: Pure, virgin, young, moderate Black: Sophistication, elegance, seducement, secret Gold: Prestige expensive Silver: Prestige, cold, scientific In computer graphics a palette is the limited set of colors available to graphic system of the computer [3]. Principle of action: Any N (number) of colors with their coordinates are taken from the wide spectrum and stored in a special table, or a palette. The data of raster graphics using the palette represent the massif where numbers (indexes) of colors are stored. The palette graphics allows to combine broad color image coverage with a low memory expenditure. 417 Img. 2. The fact that the palette can be changed irrespective of the buffer frame is widely applied in video games to achieve very fast special effects. Here is a list of games with similar video effects. Doom: flashes of the screen when the hero selects an item or is wounded, and also change of color of the image when using a space suit. Warcraft II: water splash. It is interesting that in the Warcraft II editor splash of water is also realized — certainly, only in the 256color modes. Comparison with HighColor and TrueColor. Advantages: Small amount of memory taken. Fast palette special effects. Shortcomings: Incomplete set of colors. Creation of an optimum palette for the full-color image can demand huge computing resources. Palette files. Palette, or indexed files, are graphic files arranged similarly. As well as in the palette video modes, it is possible to recolor objects by means of palette replacement. The palette video modes are rarely applied with modern computer monitors. Nevertheless, palette graphic files are still widely used nowadays. 418 If 256 (or less) colors are used, palette drawing often is smaller than the similar full-color one, with no quality loss. Reduction of quantity of colors is a kind of compression which implies losses. Transparent color. One or several colors can be made transparent. When drawing such files pixels of completely transparent color aren't drawn, there is a background instead. The PNG graphics format allows the 8-bit alpha channel in the 8-bit image. Table of "safe" colors. When creating an image for a network publication the main problem is the correct color rendering on different types of monitors and also in different browsers. When the browser isn't able to render this or that color correctly, it selects a similar one or mixes several nearest colors. As a result the user can see absolutely not what the author wanted to present [4]. The color palette, recommended for screen design is offered to your attention. Any of 216 colors of a "safe" palette can be used for graphics, text and backgrounds. These colors can be displayed everywhere without distortions. FFFFCC FFFF99 FFFF66 FFFF33 FFFF00 CCCC00 FFCC66 FFCC00 FFCC33 CC9900 CC9933 996600 FF9900 FF9933 CC9966 CC6600 996633 663300 FFCC99 FF9966 FF6600 CC6633 993300 660000 FF6633 CC3300 FF3300 FF0000 CC0000 990000 FFCCCC FF9999 FF6666 FF3333 FF0033 CC0033 CC9999 CC6666 CC3333 993333 990033 330000 FF6699 FF3366 FF0066 CC3366 996666 663333 419 FF99CC FF3399 FF0099 CC0066 993366 660033 FF66CC FF00CC FF33CC CC6699 CC0099 990066 FFCCFF FF99FF FF66FF FF33FF FF00FF CC3399 CC99CC CC66CC CC00CC CC33CC 990099 993399 CC66FF CC33FF CC00FF 9900CC 996699 660066 CC99FF 9933CC 9933FF 9900FF 660099 663366 9966CC 9966FF 6600CC 6633CC 663399 330033 CCCCFF 9999FF 6633FF 6600FF 330099 330066 9999CC 6666FF 6666CC 666699 333399 333366 3333FF 3300FF 3300CC 3333CC 000099 000066 6699FF 3366FF 0000FF 0000CC 0033CC 000033 0066FF 0066CC 3366CC 0033FF 003399 003366 99CCFF 3399FF 0099FF 6699CC 336699 006699 66CCFF 33CCFF 00CCFF 3399CC 0099CC 003333 99CCCC 66CCCC 339999 669999 006666 336666 CCFFFF 99FFFF 66FFFF 33FFFF 00FFFF 00CCCC 99FFCC 66FFCC 33FFCC 00FFCC 33CCCC 009999 66CC99 33CC99 00CC99 339966 009966 006633 66FF99 33FF99 00FF99 33CC66 00CC66 009933 99FF99 66FF66 33FF66 00FF66 339933 006600 CCFFCC 99CC99 66CC66 669966 336633 003300 33FF33 00FF33 00FF00 00CC00 33CC33 00CC33 66FF00 66FF33 33FF00 33CC00 339900 009900 420 CCFF99 99FF66 66CC00 66CC33 669933 336600 99FF00 99FF33 99CC66 99CC00 99CC33 669900 CCFF66 CCFF00 CCFF33 CCCC99 666633 333300 CCCC66 CCCC33 999966 999933 999900 666600 FFFFFF CCCCCC 999999 666666 333333 000000 Img. 3. References: 1. Wikipedia: RGB. URL: https://ru.wikipedia.org/wiki/RGB (дата обращения: 27.06.2016) 2. Web- technology: Table of RGB color URL: http://htmlweb.ru/html/table_colors.php (дата обращения: 27.06.2016) 3. Wikipedia: Palette (computing) URL: https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Palette_(computing) (дата обращения: 28.06.2016) 4. Web- Технологии: Таблица безопасных цветов. URL: http://htmlweb.ru/html/web_only_colors.php (дата обращения: 28.06.2016) Аннотация. В статье говорится об использовании аддитивной цветовой модели в компьютерной графике. Объясняется алгоритм комбинирования трех базовых цветов. Приводится список компьютерных игр с видеоэффектами на основе универсальной палитры. Показаны преимущества аддитивной палитры перед другими средствами цветопередачи. Дается краткий обзор основ растровой графики. Объясняется важность правильной цветопередачи как на мониторах различных типов, так и в различных браузерах. Статья содержит примеры связанных с цветом эмоций. Авторы статьи рекомендуют использовать «безопасную» палитру из 216 цветов. 421 Ключевые слова: цветовая модель, цветовой синтез, основные цвета, цветопередача, компьютерная графика, палитра. Summary. The article dwells upon the additive color model use in computer graphics. An algorithm of combining the three primary colors is explained. A list of computer games with video effects based on the uniform palette is presented. Advantages and disadvantages of the additive palette over other means of color representation are shown. A brief introduction in raster graphics principles is given. The importance of correct color rendering on different types of monitors as well as in different browsers is explained. The paper contains examples of color-emotion associations. The authors recommend a 216-color safe palette for extensive use. Keywords: сolor model, color synthesis, primary colors, color representation, computer graphics, palette. UDC 378.146+004.42 DEVELOPING AND APPLYING A COMPUTER-BASED TESTING SYSTEM FOR TEACHING A FOREIGN LANGUAGE Ilya Gavrikov st 1 year student, Business Informatics Department, Institute of Economics and Management, V.I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Alexandra Georgiadi Scientific Advisor, PhD in Pedagogy, English Philology Department Foreign Philology Institute, Taurida Academy V.I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University One of the factors in modernising the educational system is integrating information technology into the educational process of a 422 university. With this in mind, applying computer-based testing becomes one of the elements necessary for the standardisation of education and improvement of its quality. Testing student knowledge in the process of teaching a foreign language is a long established form of knowledge control. However, applying computer-based testing has not yet become the norm for most higher education institutions. This is due to the lack of complete testing solutions available to professors and students. However, creating a computerbased testing platform is entirely feasible through student-professor collaboration. The goal of this paper is to analyse the experience in developing and applying computer-based testing in the process of teaching English grammar. The term “tests” is defined in the Paedagogical Encyclopaedic Dictionary as “standardised tasks, the results of which allow the assessment of psychophysiological and personal characteristics of the answerer, as well as of their knowledge and skills” [4, 289]. The chief purpose of testing in foreign language education lies in receiving feedback and knowledge control, and the closer the connection between the testing and educational processes, the more effective the educational process and the higher the test quality [3, 43]. The stages of test development include: 1) choosing the task contents; 2) choosing the task presentation; 3) creating instructions and a description; 4) practical assessment (collecting empirical data); 5) processing the collected data; 6) interpreting the processed data; 7) test quality assessment [1, In]. Control of student knowledge via the Internet needs to be conducted with regard to the following requirements: 1) duration; 2) promptness; 3) accessibility; 4) availability of feedback; 5) accordance with paedagogical techniques currently in use; 6) agreement with educational material contents; 7) authenticity [2, In]. In the 2015-2016 academic year, a new computer-based testing system was introduced for purposes of teaching English as a foreign language to first year business informatics students at the CFU Institute for Economics and Management and first year English 423 philology students at the CFU Foreign Philology Institute. Online testing is conducted for continuous control of knowledge in the specified subject area, making use of the specially designed UWebTutor computer-based testing system. Reasons for choosing this subject are: 1) the computer-based testing format’s accordance with the goals and contents of teaching grammar, and 2) the need for efficient organisation of individual student work. Experience has shown that employing a large amount of exercises in the topic being studied, as well as organising different academic activities outside of the classroom, makes the life of a first year student significantly harder without yielding desired results. In order to help students correctly plan their time, the authors have reviewed traditional teaching materials and replaced some of them with media materials and interactive exercises on specialised websites. Conducting testing at weekends (between classes) was met with approval by the students themselves and was in accordance with the stated goals: to continuously control student knowledge, to incentivise students to be more academically active, to perfect new ways of organising the educational process, to rationally organise the students’ personal time. The UWebTutor testing system is a web application written in the PHP programming language with elements of JavaScript. Test and user data is stored in a MySQL database powered by the InnoDB engine. The system was implemented as a web application in order to maximise accessibility, since creating native apps for each of the platforms widely used today (PC/Mac, iOS, Android) would mean a significant increase in production costs, namely because of the high cost of production tools (as in the case of Mac and iOS) and the high level of fragmentation among target devices (as in the case of PC and Android) [5]. One of the important functions implemented in the UWebTutor system is question mixing. Within the system, each test taken by a student is in a way unique: questions are randomly selected from a question bank (the number of questions in the bank is higher than the number of questions presented in the test), and 424 answers to the questions are presented in random order. This minimises the impact of student cheating by excluding the possibility to memorise the exact order of questions and answers. In order to achieve more precise control over the students’ academic results the UWebTutor online testing system includes the ability to request detailed statistics of test completion by students. Thus, a teacher is able to review the grades a student has received, as well as the time they have taken to complete the test. Along with statistics for individual students, the system also allows access to overall statistics for groups and tests as a whole, which allows quick assessment of the results of all students at a certain topic. At the end of the semester, in order to assess the results of the experiment, a survey was conducted among first year business informatics students at the CFU Institute for Economics and Management and first year English philology students at the CFU Foreign Philology Institute. The results have shown that 88% of participants find online testing to be more convenient that conventional paper-based classroom testing, which shows that students are prepared to use this resource for education. In addition, 70.5% of participants recognise the importance of introducing online testing into the modern educational process. 50% of participants have expressed a desire to adapt the computer-based format to module control tests. The results of this survey not only confirm that students are ready to use computer-based testing even now, but also demonstrate the inadequacy of conventional forms of educational process organisation as applied to current conditions. Conducting testing online requires the students to possess certain skills. According to our survey results, 17.5% of participants feel “comfortable” completing tests in this fashion, and 65% consider their skills “adequate”. These results allow viewing the situation as conducive to implementing online testing. Thus, the gathered data confirms the assumption that students of both technical and liberal arts specialisations are fully prepared to regularly make use of computer-based testing in the process of learning a foreign language, as well as the assumption that 425 introducing computer-based testing into the process of teaching English grammar is well-timed. In addition, the high level of readiness among students that was revealed in the study demonstrates the relevance of preparing corresponding study materials and researching different areas of educational activity in the context of the problem described earlier. The experience described here confirms the feasibility of student projects, which allow the modernisation of the educational process based on the potential of new technologies. References: 1. Буланова-Топоркова М.В. Педагогика и психология высшей школы: учебное пособие / М.В. Буланова-Топоркова. – Ростов-на-Дону: Феникс, 2002. – 544 с. 2. Интернет обучение: технологии педагогического дизайна / [под ред. М.В. Моисеевой]. – М.: Издательский дом «Камерон», 2004. – 216 с. 3. Конышева А.В. Контроль результатов обучения иностранному языку / А.В. Конышева – СПб: КАРО, Мн.: Четыре четверти, 2004. – 144 с. 4. Педагогический энциклопедический словарь / [гл. ред. Б.М. Бим-Бад]. – М.: Дрофа: Бол. Рос. энцикл., 2008. – 528 с. 5. Han D. Understanding Android Fragmentation with Topic Analysis of Vendor-Specific Bugs / D. Han, C. Zhang, X. Fan, A. Hindle, K. Wong, E. Stroulia // Edmonton: University of Alberta, 2012. – 10 p. Аннотация. Интеграция информационных технологий и компьютерного тестирования в процесс обучения – важный этап на пути к стандартизации образования и повышения его качества. В 2015-2016 учебном году новая система компьютерного тестирования была разработана и внедрена с целью обучения английскому языку студентов-первокурсников специальности бизнес-информатика в Институте экономики и управления КФУ, а также студентов-первокурсников 426 специальности английская филология в Институте иностранной филологии КФУ. В конце семестра с целью оценки результатов эксперимента среди студентов был проведён опрос. Полученные данные подтверждают предположение о том, что студенты полностью готовы регулярно использовать компьютерное тестирование в процессе изучения иностранного языка, а также, что введение компьютерного тестирования в процесс обучения английской грамматике своевременно. Ключевые слова: компьютерное тестирование, изучение языка с помощью компьютера, обучение иностранным языкам, разработка программного обеспечения, информационные технологии. Summary. Integrating information technology and computer-based testing into the teaching process has become necessary for the standardisation of education and improvement of its quality. In the 2015-2016 academic year, a new computer-based testing system was developed and introduced for purposes of teaching English as a foreign language to first year business informatics students at the CFU Institute for Economics and Management and first year English philology students at the CFU Foreign Philology Institute. At the end of the semester, in order to assess the results of the experiment, a survey was conducted among the students. The gathered data confirms the assumption that students are fully prepared to regularly make use of computer-based testing in the process of learning a foreign language, and that introducing computer-based testing into the process of teaching English grammar is well-timed. Keywords: computer-based testing, computer-assisted language learning, foreign language teaching, software development, information technology. UDC 57.081.23 BRAIN-TO-TEXT TRANSFER TECHNOLOGIES 427 Nikita Dereglazov 2nd year student, Informatics and Computer Engineering Faculty, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Yulia Dyachenko Scientific advisor, Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University This article is about entirely new sort of interface between the technologies and humans. Recently we received an ability to control numerous devices by voice and it seemed a real breakthrough! Software that can detect and understand the spoken word has been around for years, with research ongoing and performance improving all the time. Services including Siri and Cortana are proof of that. We can notice that it is quite convenient, but everybody around can hear us and it is not appropriate at noisy places. Besides these disadvantages the technology is not perfect because of the limitation of the dictionary. That means that our device does not know all words that we tell or it cannot recognize all of them. It’s not a secret that most of us are really interested in others’ opinions or somebody’s minds. Sounds like a fantasy but we live in the XXI century and this sort of fantasy is called science. Imagine for a moment that you can control your device with the power of the thought. It seems to be impossible but the group of enthusiastic scientists at the Karlsruhe Institute of Technology disagrees. Their immediate goal is creating a mind-reading device. They have discovered brain activity patterns and converted the activity into text [2]. The technology combines knowledge from Neuroscience, Medicine, and Informatics and allows researchers to record brain waves. 428 As we know the speech is produced using the cerebral cortex of the brain. That means that with the right electrodes and system in place we should be able to reconstruct speech just from brain waves. Fig. 1 Gamma activity of the object while speaking This invention came true due to 7 epileptic patients who volunteered for the study [3]. Each of them had an electrode array attached to the surface of their cerebral cortex in order to monitor brain waves related to speech. So, the main purpose is to detect certain words and to separate them from other noises as it is shown at figure 3. These waves demonstrate activity of the human brain during the process of speaking inwardly. Fig. 2 Reсordered brain waves 429 Between the decoded phones it is possible to select those which contain valuable information and can be converted into understandable text. Fig. 3 Brain activity after program handling It is significant to note that these researches are not just theoretical. In the present time specialists put these ideas into practice. 430 For instance, in image 1 there is a desktop computer and a soldier, both wired to an electroencephalogram, communicating effectively via the soldier’s thoughts. The device detects brain-wave activity and allows the computer to identify which one in a series of pictures the soldier was thinking about. In the test, a series of images were shown to the soldier, each of which fell into one of five categories: boats, pandas, strawberries, butterflies and chandeliers. The soldier did not have to move or say Img. 1 Dr. Anthony Ries shows a soldier how to play a computer game using only his eyes. anything, merely pick one of the categories and then count how many images fell into that category. In two minutes the computer identified that he was thinking about boats [1]. When this technology is developed enough, it might become the most significant invention. We will be able to interact with our devices such as computers, mobile phones and others without manual contact or even voice commands but only via our thoughts. Imagine that in the nearest future the communication between people can get entirely different format. We will not need to say anything aloud anymore, we will use the power of thoughts and nobody will be able to know what we speak about. 431 References: 1. Adl-Tabatabai S. Scientists Closer To Reading Minds With ‘Brain-to-Text’ Technology. URL: http://yournewswire.com/scientists-closer-to-reading-minds-withbrain-to-text-technology/ (дата обращения: 27.02.2016) 2. Humphries M. Mind reading viable as scientists reconstruct speech from brain activity. URL: http://www.geek.com/science/mind-reading-viable-as-scientistsreconstruct-speech-from-brain-activity-1625462/ (дата обращения: 27.02.2016) 3. MC Caney K. Mind-reading computer could boost ISR image analysis. URL: https://defensesystems.com/articles/2015/11/10/arl-mind-lab-mindreading-computer.aspx (дата обращения: 27.02.2016) Аннотация. В статье говорится о способности человека управлять устройствами и общаться с другими людьми посредством мыслей. Показано преимущество чтения мыслей перед речью. Представлен обзор технологий считывания мыслей. Обоснована важность комбинирования знаний из неврологии, медицины и информатики для интерпретации мозговых волн. Приведены результаты исследований среди больных эпилепсией и солдат, демонстрирующие активность мозга во время внутренней речи. Автор указывает на возможность взаимодействия человека и человека, а также человека и машины с помощью силы мысли в будущем. Ключевые слова: когнитивные системы, распознавание речи, чтение мыслей, мозговые волны, шаблоны мозговой активности. Summary. The article concerns the ability of people to control devices and communicate with other people via thought. The advantage of mind-reading over speech is stated. A review of mindreading technologies is presented. The importance of combining knowledge from Neuroscience, Medicine and Informatics in interpreting brain waves is shown. Study results among epileptic 432 people and military soldiers demonstrating human brain activity while speaking inwardly are given. The author points out the possibility of human-human and human-machine interaction with the help of thought power in future. Keywords: cognitive systems, speech recognition, mind reading, brain waves, brain activity patterns. UDC 004.78:025.4.036 SEARCH ENGINE OPTIMIZATION Rodion Lizunkov nd 2 year student, Information Systems, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Mariya Maslova Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Information Systems, Sevastopol State University Svetlana Mirontseva Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University Search engine optimization (SEO) is the process of affecting the visibility of a website or a web page in a search engine's unpaid results—often referred to as "natural," "organic," or "earned" results. In general, the earlier (or higher ranked on the search results page), and more frequently a site appears in the search results list, the more visitors it will receive from the search engine's users. SEO may target different kinds of search, including image search, local search, video search, academic search, news search and industryspecific vertical search engines. As an Internet marketing strategy, SEO considers how search engines work, what people search for, the actual search terms or keywords typed into search engines and which search engines are preferred by their targeted audience. Optimizing a website may involve editing its content, HTML and associated coding to both 433 increase its relevance to specific keywords and to remove barriers to the indexing activities of search engines. Promoting a site to increase the number of backlinks, or inbound links, is another SEO tactic. As of May 2015, mobile search has finally surpassed desktop search, Google is developing and pushing mobile search as the future in all of its products and many brands are beginning to take a different approach on their internet strategies So what are the SEO elements? A website should be designed to obtain favourable search engine ranking from popular search engines. This is achieved through SEO optimization and by using a combined variety of strategies to ensure high ranking. There are several elements that should be considered when strategizing on SEO optimization of the website for search engine. These elements include keyword density, prominence, Meta tags, titles, and inbound links [1]. A common element in the SEO is the keyword density, which involves the use of relevant keyword to the website. Keyword density is essential because the search engines are known to reward websites that within the optimal keyword densities and those that fall under the favourable search engine ranking. Prominence of the keyword is the next element that should be considered. Finally, the inbound links are essential links, which reside on other websites and direct traffic to one’s website. These links are important as they add to the value of the on inbound links since they are significant examples of one website recommending another website. How does SEO work? They have three steps: spiders, algorithms and scores. Search Engine Spiders are software programs that follow links posted from website to website, page to page and index the information into databases. These databases are used later for scoring and ranking. Search engine algorithms are basically a unique formula that uses the data collected by spiders to determine the significance of a web page. They determine if a web page is real or just spam and many other features to rank and list results, making an organized search engine results page. Finally, the website with the highest score gets ranked first; the next is second, etc. But typically 434 no one looks for results after the first 2-5 pages. Using keywords helps search engines to rank your page against your competition – driving your business and help to increase your relevancy when spiders are looking for you. Each page of a website van typically target between 1-3 terms & words [2]. The more specific a keyword phrase, the less competition you will have and the sooner the viewer will find you. Start off your keyword strategy by brainstorming as many words that have to do with your key products, services and their various names, brand names and problems (e.g. LCD TVs, LED TVs, TV installation, Plasma, 3D TVs, HD TVs, grainy LCD TVs, unclear HD TVs…etc.) Also talk to your clients to figure out what words they use to describe your products/services – they most likely don’t know or understand your business lingo so why would you use it for your keywords. Google Keyword Tool, Bing Keyword Research Tool, WordTracker (free or paid) and Google Trends are some of the most used planners to help with the entire process. OnPage Factors work along with your keywords in a way; they are the details of what your website is about, these details are what you (as the website owner) communicate to search engines (e.g. when you read the short 1-3 sentence description under the website homepage link-in the organic search results) [3]. These factors can be your title tag (what’s shown at the very top of the screen above the URL address and the ‘back & ‘forward’ buttons,) domain name, internal anchor test (e.g. does your sidebar say ‘Electronics’ instead of divining everything into ‘Cameras, Televisions, Accessories…etc.’) headings, the first 50-100 words on a page, etc. In conclusion SEO is about building appropriate content and also about getting people to link to you. Information Technology experts or those in training are well suited for the opportunities of search engine optimization. This is because SEO is constantly changing with the internet technology, and so experts in this field will be able to familiarize with the technological changes, based on their technological knowledge. IT experts should be creative in terms of web content as it is very essential and is considered as the reason to a major breakthrough, resulting in a long time value. Those who 435 operate their website for hobby or profit should use SEO as an important tool in making their website popular. References: 1. [http://www.profitworks.ca/] (дата обращения: 22.02.2016) 2. [http://www.slideshare.net/] (дата обращения: 22.02.2016) 3.[https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Search_engine_optimization ] (дата обращения: 22.02.2016) Аннотация. Эта статья посвящена поисковой оптимизации: как это работает и как на это можно повлиять при помощи соответствующих инструментов. Поисковая оптимизация (SEO) является процессом, влияющим на видимость сайта или веб-страницы в неоплаченных поисковой системы результаты, часто упоминается как "естественные" или "органические" результаты. В целом, чем выше ранг на странице результатов поиска, и чаще сайт появится в списке результатов поиска, тем больше посетителей он будет получать от пользователей поисковой системы. SEO могут быть ориентированы на различные виды поиска, включая поиск изображений, локальный поиск, видео, поиск академических поиск, поиск новостей и отраслевые вертикальные поисковые системы. Это жизненно важный инструмент для любой стратегии интернет-маркетинга. Ключевые слова: оптимизация, мета-теги, плотность ключевых слов, веб-страницы, сканер поисковых систем. Summary. This article is devoted to search engine optimization: how it works and how it can be affected with appropriate tools. Search engine optimization (SEO) is the process of affecting the visibility of a website or a web page in a search engine's unpaid results—often referred to as "natural," "organic," or "earned" results. In general, the earlier (or higher ranked on the search results page), and more frequently a site appears in the search results list, the 436 more visitors it will receive from the search engine's users. SEO may target different kinds of search, including image search, local search, video search, academic search, news search and industryspecific vertical search engines. It is a vital tool for any internet marketing strategy. Keywords: optimization, meta-tags, density keywords, web pages, Search Engine Spiders. UDC 004.75 INFORMATION SECURITY RISKS IN THE CLOUD Maxim Lisov 1st year magister student, Information Technology and Computer Systems Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Dmitry Voronin Scientific advisor, PhD in Information Technology, Information Technology and Computer Systems Department, Sevastopol State University Currently cloud computing is a technology that has a huge popularity. Cloud services in efficiency, cost saving and scaling [4] are the main advantages of SaaS and IaaS technologies for IT departments. However, these revolutionary capabilities give a new set of problems due to which traditional methods of security have become ineffective. The paradox lies in the basis of the new concept of computing. On the one hand, the "cloud" is a friendly computing environment having possibilities for customers to pay only for the used resources. On the other hand, it has to deal with special problems that are typical due to cloud computing. In general, all information security risks in a cloud can be divided into the following categories organizational, technical, loss of availability. Organizational 437 A) Binding to the provider [4] is a rather serious risk. The need of migration may be provoked by changing the politic of provider (the usage fees increasing, better solutions on the market emerging, etc.). The monetary and time costs can be too enormous. Therefore, it is necessary to take a responsible attitude to the choice of cloud provider. B) The bankruptcy or acquisition of the provider [4]. If for any reason the provider will become a bankrupt or will be absorbed by a more successful company, it will stop to provide services or change their list. A possible countermeasure to reduce this risk lies in the following decisions: to make the process of selection more thorough, to use multiple providers, to have a plan quickly provider change. C) The question of anonymity [1]. All the necessary information for cloud access is limited only by a credit card number and some data. In this case the Information about the logged-in person is limited only by his email and IP address. Thus, the chance of attack increases. Possible countermeasure to reduce this risk lies in the following decisions: establishment of stronger regulations for initial registration and the user’s action control. D) Malicious insiders [2]. Employees of organizations that use cloud computing do not need to have a deep knowledge in technical details of how the services are provided, in order to use user data for personal gain. Strict control is required by the organization for its corporate employees. Technical Technical risks are easier and may be presented more clearly in the table below. 438 Table 1 –Technical information security risks 1.1 Difficulty in moving normal servers in the cloud computing 1.2 Dynamic virtual machines 1. The major point of any technical risks 1.3 Vulnerability in virtual environment 1.4 Perimeter protection and delineation of the network 2.1 Data security. Encryption 2. Decisions on protection against security threats from the company CSA [3] 2.2 Data protection in the transmission 2.3 Authentication 2.4 Isolation users Loss of availability The last threat, which is typical for clouds, is the economic effect of a DDoS attack. It is the flip side of the benefits of cloud computing – to pay only for the actual consumption [1]. When this attack is carried out, the volume of outgoing Internet traffic increases colossally. In the end, the client will be obliged to pay for all consumed traffic. 439 It is Easier and clearer to present the conducted research in the form of faceted classification (Fig. 1). It is a system of classification, which uses semantic categories that are combined to create the full classification entry. The risks of cloud computing Technical Organizational Binding to the provider The bankruptcy or acquisition of the provider The question of anonymity Malicious insiders of the company Dynamic virtual machines Difficulty in moving normal servers in the cloud computing Vulnerability in Virtual Environment Loss of availability Blocking communication links and routers Error in the implementation of the protocol stack Overflow OS resources Perimeter protection and delineation of the network Figure 1 - The risks of cloud computing Summary The cloud technology has many advantages, so the interest to this concept constantly increases. It can significantly increase safety and reduce the loss of data by using the following methods: the use of encryption for stored data and centralized management of control data. In the article the proposed faceted cloud risks classification is described. It differs from the hierarchical by the more relevant visual data representation, and is flexible and multi-purpose. References: 1. Малюк А.А. Перспективы развития «облачных» технологий. Информационная безопасность и защита персональных данных в «облачной» среде // Вестник 440 Национального исследовательского ядерного университета «МИФИ». – 2013. – №8. – C. 120-124. 2. Cloud Security Alliance (CSA) [Электронный ресурс]. Режим доступа: https://cloudsecurityalliance.org/ (дата обращения: 10.03.16) 3. Cloud Computing Security Risk Assessment [Электронный ресурс]. Режим доступа: http://www.enisa.europa.eu/activities/risk-management/files (дата обращения: 10.03.16) 4. The NIST Definition of Cloud Computing / USA NIST Special Publication 800-145, [Gaithersburg] 20899-8930. URL: http://csrc.nist.gov/nistpubs (дата обращения: 08.03.16) Аннотация. В ответ постоянно растущие потребности хранении и обработки данных в настоящее время существует тенденция расширения области использования облачных вычислительных сред. Наряду с этим использование парадигмы облачных вычислений может иметь как положительные, так и отрицательные эффекты. В статье уделяется внимание важным известным на данный момент рискам облачных технологий. Рассматриваются подходы по обеспечению безопасности различных уровней архитектуры. Описывается фасетная классификационная модель. Ключевые слова: управление рисками, облачная среда, фасетная классификационная модель, облачный провайдер. Summary. In response to the ever-growing needs of data storage and processing at the moment there is a tendency to expand implementation of cloud computing environments. In addition, the use of cloud computing paradigm may have both positive and negative effects. The article focuses on important well-known risks that are distinguished for cloud technology. Different approaches are discussed to ensure security at various levels of the cloud architecture. The faceted classification model is presented and described. 441 Keywords: risks management, cloud environment, faceted classification model, cloud provider. UDC 004.42 THE MOBILE APPLICATION "THE TELEPHONE DIRECTORY OF EDUCATIONAL INSTITUTIONS" Andrei Malinov 4rd year student, Department of Computer Science and Computer Engineering, I. Yakovlev Chuvash State Pedagogical University e-mail: [email protected] Tatiana Mitrofanova Scientific advisor, Candidate of Physical and Mathematical Sciences, Department of Computer Science and Computer Engineering, I. Yakovlev Chuvash State Pedagogical University Internet-portal of the I. Yakovlev Chuvash State Pedagogical University is located at http://www.chgpu.edu.ru [1] and currently includes more than 10 sites of faculties, departments and other units, comprising about 1000 internet-pages. To find the right phone person had to start over from the main page of the official website, click on the banner "Telephone directory" [2], which allows you to jump to the page with the phones, then in a huge number of employees to seek desired one, in total – 3 clicks. The mobile app "Telephone directory of University" is easier to communicate because the base will be in the same application. The algorithm of the call through our mobile application is as follows: to create a database connection; display the directory; if necessary to produce the correct editing of database or database search; to make a call. 442 The app works on all modern phones with the Android operating system. After starting the application we see that there are already 8 contacts in our database (Figure 1). Figure 1. The base of mobile applications Adding a new contact is possible by pressing a button (Figure 2). Figure 2. Creating a new contact 443 To add data to the database SCR is as follows: public void addToDatabase(String text, String text2, String text3) { ContentValues cv = new ContentValues(); // Production base allocated to applications SQLiteDatabase db = dbHelper.getWritableDatabase(); // prepare the data to be inserted in the form of pairs: Column name - value cv.put("fio", text); cv.put("dolz", text2); cv.put("phone", text3); // insert record long rowID = db.insert("contacts", null, cv); One more great advantage is that in this application there is a search. To do this, press the button, and then enter the "Name" of someone to find. To make a call, you need to click once on a contact, and there will be offered a choice after a software tool you can make a call – Phone, Viber, WhatsApp, etc. Then one can dial the phone number of the selected contact, and calling is realized. To sum everything up this mobile application is indispensable at university facilities. References: 1. Офицальный сайт Чувашского государственного педагогического университета [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://www.chgpu.edu.ru/ (дата обращения: 17.12.15) 2. Список телефонов должностных лиц ЧГПУ им. И.Я. Яковлева [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://www.chgpu.edu.ru/kontakty/ (дата обращения: 17.12.15) Аннотация. В связи с постоянным ростом информации становится необходимым эффективно организовывать, сохранять и управлять доступом к данным. В ВУЗе существует большое количество структурных подразделений, которые взаимодействуют между собой. Для упрощения телефонного 444 взаимодействия между ними было разработано мобильное приложение «Телефонный справочник ВУЗа». Программа была разработана с помощью среды программирования Android Studio с включающей в себя базой данных SQLite. Разработанная программа является приложением баз данных, предоставляющим пользователю средства по просмотру и редактированию базы данных справочника, а также поиска по базе. Ключевые слова: мобильное приложение, Android, телефонный справочник, процедура, база данных, контакты. Summary. The continuous growth of information leads to the need to effectively organize, store and manage data access. At the university there is a large number of structural units, which interact with each other. To simplify the interaction between them, telephone mobile application "Telephone directory" has been developed. The program was developed using Android Studio programming environment including the SQLite database. The developed program is a database application that provides users with tools for viewing and editing the directory database, as well as on the basis of the search. Keywords: the mobile application, Android, phone directory, the procedure, the database, contacts. UDC 004.942 THE PROBLEM OF CYBERSECURITY OF CLOUD COMPUTING AND THE INTERNET OF THINGS Valeria Poletaeva 3rd year student, Informational Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Dmitry Voronin Scientific advisor, PhD Informational technologies Informational technology and computer system Department, Sevastopol State University 445 Larisa Merkulova Scientific advisor, Roman and German Philology Department. Each year cloud technologies (CT) gain more and more popularity: they are convenient as a business tool or individual means of operations. Despite the fact that the concept of a remote data processing is not an innovation, CT proved to be an effective way of remote interaction between a user and a broker. It is developing in three main areas such as: a) b) c) SaaS ( Software as a Service); a) Possible risk must always be associated with the general business capabilities because it can be offset by these capabilities; b) The risks of cloud computing should be compared with the risk of project deployment using traditional IT. There is a range of situations when they are equal or to prevent adverse situations in the CT is less resource-intensive; c) Cloud architecture greatly affects the negative scenario of CT; PaaS(Platform as a Service); IaaS (Infrastructure as a Service). CT can compete with the classic means of project work due to the following advantages: all resources are presented with a high degree of abstraction; high-speed scalability and flexibility; fast resource allocation; shared resources (databases, hardware, memory, etc.); "Service on demand"; program management. It is obvious that any of these advantages leads to the unfavorable situation which can diminish all these benefits. When the risks appear, the project loses all its convenience offered by CT as well as security of sensitive data, their integrity, economic benefits, etc. The development of risk reverberation methods makes the project more difficult for realization. Therefore, there is a number of factors to be taken into consideration when the cloud project is expanded: 446 d) If the risk threatens the whole project and leads to undermining the reputation, serious damage or liability, the decision should not be considered; e) A client may pass on a part of the responsibility for the risks to a provider by means of contract [1-3]. In order to assess the project opportunities adequately one can introduce the ranking of risks using the following metrics: when analyzing potential risks we make a rough estimation of its probable occurrence (for example, very unlikely, unlikely, possible, often or very often) and its possible impact on business (very low, low, medium, high, very high). Then assign a quantitative measure to each point (for example, unlikely - 0, often - 4, etc.). The level of the risk is the sum of two criteria (see. Table 1 [1, p. 12]). If the level is 0-2, the risk has a low level, and there is no need to provide specific mechanisms to prevent unacceptable situations in the project. If the level is 3-5, then the risk is average, the project is required to provide various scenarios. If the level is 6-8, the conceptual idea of the project should be reviewed. Table 1 - Risk Assessment The frequency of occurrence impact on business very low low medium high very high very unlikely unlikely possible often 0 1 2 3 1 2 3 2 3 4 3 4 5 4 5 6 4 5 6 7 very often 4 5 6 7 8 For competent parrying of the risks it is necessary to implement a competent identification technology and to develop criteria. For example, to analyze the risks according to the following points: the area of origin and the type of risk generation (see Table 2.). 447 Table 2 – Risks analysis Location risk R12 Economical risk R9 Segregation risk R7 R4 Social risk R5 Technical risk R8, R11 Organizational risk R1 Client data R10, R11 R6, R11 R3, R11 R11 R2 Workspace Computing resources Data security Economic opportunities Location risk is associated with the physical representation of data geoposition and political quality of the given territory. Economic risk is associated with the economic component of the client-broker relationship. Segregation risk is associated with the failure of mechanisms which control the separate storage of different users’ data, computing, routing etc. Social risk is associated with human factor. 448 Technical risk is associated with the malfunction of hardware, provider, or broker. Organizational risk is associated with the internal structure of the cloud and the way of its implementation. Let us consider the following risks [1-3]: R1 – Lock-in [1]. Cloud services are often based on nonstandard data form and a unique code. This makes data and services migration to another broker extremely difficult or impossible. Also the client can lose both money and time. To protect the data client needs to anticipate the special scenario. For example, to integrate special data formats (Saas) or to develop unique and portable architecture (Iaas). R2 – Loss of governance [1]. When using cloud services, the cloud client necessarily cedes control to the provider on a number of issues. The provider and the user conclude an agreement on the level of access and security. If provider does not comply with the contract, customer’s data lose security and privacy. Therefore, during the data transmission, the client must choose a provider whose data handling policy is flexible or transparent with respect to the customer requirements. R3 – Supply Chain Failure [1]. The main client cannot see the whole structure of the cloud, so the brokers can outsource or subcontract to another broker. This “product chain” can be very harmful to the security procedures. The client should indicate all critical sections, important data and protection methods. R4 – Conflicts between customer hardening procedures and cloud environment [1]. All cloud customers are in the same virtual environment. The manipulations of several customers on the cloud can be contradictory. Without clear data segregation this may result in blocking of individual users or a common error and collapse of all clouds. The client must choose a broker with adequate data security. R5 – Social engineering attacks [1]. Due to the involvement a large number of intermediaries in the process, the possibility of data interception or damage increases markedly. The multilayer structure of the cloud allows attackers to hide their presence from the 449 victim. The attacker has the ability to act transparently and to modify the data. Disclosure of confidential data, or interference with the high-precision computation process leads to an increasing risk of failure of the customer. When choosing a provider, the customer has to pay attention to his reputation and a method of securing data and calculations. The information protection will evolve as a result of a strong, comprehensive SLA (service level agreement). R6 – Resource exhaustion [1]. As cloud services are ondemand services, there is a chance that the cloud will not be able to meet an increasing demand in a certain shared resource or to maintain a given service level. This results in a service unavailing. Thus providers should have different scenarios of using the resource. R7 – Isolation failure [1]. Depending on the structure of the clouds, the likelihood of this risk increases from the private to the public cloud. Processing power, resources, and network is shared by several users simultaneously. Because of this there may be a loss of security and integrity of critical or sensitive data. Also, when loss of user history occurs, there is misinterpretation of previous user actions, which in turn may lead to the fact that the provider fails to provide services to the client. R8 – Interception of data in transit [1]. The concept of cloud computing means that data is always on the move, going from one physical machine to another. Interception of data or its unintentional loss can occur at any time. R9 – Economic denial of service [1]. Poor budget planning or attracts on vulnerable data can make the cloud service no longer affordable. R10 – Loss of cryptographic keys. The loss or damage of cryptographic keys used for encryption, authentication or digital signature leads to data and time loss or financial damages. R11 – Technical failures or attacks, the nature disasters. Various types of failures (no Internet connection, no power, physical damage of the equipment on the side of a provider) may lead to no access to the working area, loss of data and time resources. It is 450 necessary to develop the policy of copying vital data to reserve sources. R12 – Political and legal ricks. Law enforcement agencies of some countries may require the disclosure of private cloud provider to search for evidence and seize physical media or electronic files as evidences. In different countries the policies of data protection are inconsistent. It is necessary to analyze the policy of the state, where the provider is based. Otherwise, the third parties may access confidential data. Cloud computing services deliver us a lot of different advantages, they have become a new economic model for the investment and development. To reach the full potential promised by the technology, cloud computing needs to provide information security and, moreover, proper consideration and management of risks [1]. Summing up, the comprehensive analysis of different scenarios of ricks can be helpful in the deployment of the cloud projects. References: 1. Sara Angeles. 8 Reasons to Fear Cloud Computing [Электронный ресурс] // URL: http://www.businessnewsdaily.com/5215-dangers-cloudcomputing.html (дата обращения: 29.02.2016) 2. Lionel Dupré, Thomas Haeberlen. Cloud Computing. Benefits, risks and recommendations for information security [Электронный ресурс] // ENISA Rev. B – December, 2012. URL:http://www.enisa.europa.eu (дата обращения: 29.02.2016) 3. Toby Merrill. Cloud Computing: Is Your Company Weighing Both Benefits & Risks? [Электронный ресурс] // URL:http://www.acegroup.com/us-en/assets/privacy-networksecurity-cloud-computing-is-your-company-weighing-both-benefitsrisks.html (дата обращения: 29.02.2016) 451 Аннотация. Статья посвящена проблеме кибербезопасности облачных технологий. Автор рассматривает риски облачных проектов и предлагает оценивать их с учетом местоположения, сегрегации, а также экономические, технические, и организационные риски. Рассматривая облачную технологию как новую экономическую модель для инвестиций и развития, автор предлагает классификацию рисков, включающую лок-ин, потерю управления, нарушение логистической цепочки, конфликт между процедурами повышения безопасности клиентской системы и облачной средой, атаки с использованием социальной инженерии, истощение ресурсов, перехват данных при передаче и т.д. Ключевые слова: кибербезопасность, облачные технологии, облачные проекты, оценка риска, сценарии риска. Summary. The paper dwells upon the problem of cybersecurity of cloud computing. It views the risks of cloud projects and provides information on risk assessment which should be based on the analysis of location risk, economic risk, segregation risk, technical risk, and organizational risk. Viewing cloud computing services as a new economic model for the investment and development, the author considers such risk scenarios as lock-in, loss of governance, supply chain failure, conflicts between customer hardening procedures and cloud environment, social engineering attacks, resource exhaustion, isolation failure, interception of data in transit etc. Keywords: cybersecurity, cloud computing, cloud projects, risk assessment, risk scenarios. UDC 004.77 CLOUD COMPUTING IN TEACHING STUDENTS ON DIRECTION "APPLIED INFORMATICS" Filyus Rafikov 4rd year student, Applied Informatics Department, Bashkir State Pedagogical University named after M. Akmullah e-mail: [email protected] 452 Lineza Ziangirova Senior teacher, PhD in Pedagogy, Applied Informatics Department, Bashkir State Pedagogical University named after M. Akmullah e-mail: [email protected] One of the main trends in the development of information technologies at the moment is the implementation of cloud computing. The course "Cloud computing" is aimed at teaching students enrolled in the direction "Applied Informatics", used in the practice of teaching modern cloud computing technologies. In the section "Theoretical Foundations of cloud computing" provides a definition of cloud computing technologies, and a classification of these technologies with explanations and examples are discussed modern trends in the field of computing. The service-oriented architecture (SOA) has formed a basis of modern cloud computing service. The approach to development of the software based on services using with the standardized interfaces is understood as the service-oriented architecture [2]. "Cloud computing" is an alternative to the classical model of education. Computer infrastructure and information services are provided as a service "cloud" provider. The documents, programs, emails and other data involved in the educational process are stored on remote servers’ provider. At the same time there is no need for the institution include its own expensive IT-infrastructure and pay for computing resources, which in most cases are not used to full capacity. Significant contribution to the study of cloud computing have D. Avresky, S. Ahson, B. Sosinsky, K. Hwang, G. Fox, V.P. Potapov, V.V. Gubarev. There are a variety of service models of cloud computing: model IaaS – Infrastructure as a Service, model PaaS – Platform as a Service and a model SaaS – Software as a Service. Infrastructure as a Service. At this level, the user constructs his own IT-infrastructure into the cloud and operate it. For example, 453 create virtual networks, adds virtual hardware (servers, storage, database), sets required to operate the application software and operating systems, ie. It uses a cloud as if it were a real ITinfrastructure of educational institution. IaaS-known solutions are: Google Compute Engine, Microsoft Azure, Amazon Cloud Formation. Platform as a Service. If the basis of class IaaS cloud applications are virtualization technologies, the solutions of a class "platform as a service" require additional tools to develop network applications with greater efficiency and lower cost, in addition to virtualization. Ways to improve the efficiency and reduce the cost of application development can be a lot, and the technology underlying the decisions PaaS, as are diverse [1]. At this level, a provider of cloud services gives the user access to operating systems, data base management, development tools and testing. Thus, the consumer is able to cloud-based services and tools for self-build, test and operates the software. The entire information infrastructure (computer networks, servers and storage) managed by the provider. The most famous PaaS-services: Google App Engine (for software development languages Java, Python), Microsoft Azure (for ASP.NET, PHP), Cloud Foundry (programming languages Java, Ruby). Software as a Service. At this level, provider allows users clouds software. All data is stored in the cloud, and to access them the user need only to have a web browser. This type of cloud computing does not require additional costs for installing and configuring the software. In most cases, payment for use of the software under SaaS is calculated based on the number of users and does not involve the so-called Enterprise-licenses allowing the use of a certain service for any number of users without any restrictions. Samples of free SaaS-solutions for educational institutions: Google Apps for Education and Microsoft Office 365 for education. It contains the functions of office package (work with documents, tablesheets, and presentations), means effective submission of 454 information (in the form of presentations, videos) and communication (e-mail, instant messaging). In recent years, attracted the most attention hybrid "clouds", Hybrid "clouds" are the introduction of a cloud computing, in which part of the system is placed in the public "cloud", ie, based on the data centers of cloud providers, and some – in a private "cloud", ie on servers owned by the company itself. In fact, hybrid "cloud" is not an independent type of cloud deployments, but only points to the close integration of public and private cloud systems [1]. In recent years, major cloud companies are actively rebuild its strategy with the "hybridization" of cloud computing. For example, Amazon Web Services is planning to develop not only by building their own services, but also by creating a community partners and vendors, the services that will be integrated with the cloud-based platform from Amazon [1]. Microsoft is moving toward a hybrid model more consistent, which cloud strategy involves the possibility of placing computing power of choice: in your own site, in a public "cloud" or a service provider. Therefore, Microsoft allows you to combine elements of public and private "clouds" in those ratios, which are most convenient for the company. Under this strategy, Microsoft has recently added the ability to own premises generated virtual machine in the "cloud" Microsoft Azure [1]. In the "Basics of cloud services" provides an overview of the most popular cloud services technologies, are examples of popular cloud storage services. Today on the Internet there are many free services cloud storage. Each of others are offering the possibility for storage of any type, from office documents and ending with multimedia information. Nearly all of the providers of these services offer the following services for free: the amount of free storage; automatic synchronization of data stored across all the devices that are connected to cloud services; security of storage in the "cloud"; the possibility of public access through the Internet to files stored in the cloud, to any person; data reliability. 455 In the "Choice of cloud services and the associated risks" provides guidance on the use of cloud services. Also explains the advantages and disadvantages of this approach, highlights issues of organizational and legal changes that may occur as a result of the implementation of cloud technologies in the educational process. The use of cloud computing in the field of education has the following advantages: cost-effectiveness, scalability, availability, meeting the needs of users, reducing the impact on the environment ("green" technology). Recommendations regarding the selection of the service provider share the following areas: functionality, platform, technical features, convenience and accessibility for users, contract costs. Students also learn the basics of Moodle in the cloud and create a teacher-led training courses and place them in a special cloud. For example, in the cloud material is presented on the following topics of the course "Computer systems, networks and telecommunications", "Overview of computer systems, networks and telecommunications. Classification of computer systems", "Physical fundamentals of computing processes", "Fundamentals of construction and operation of computers", "Functional and structural organization of the computer", "Features of the functioning and organization of computers of different classes", "Classification and architecture of computer networks", "The structure and characteristics of telecommunication systems", "Telecommunication systems", "Design of Computer Networks", "IP-telephony over computer networks", "Firewall", "The effectiveness of the networks and their development prospects" [3]. The educational complex theoretical information is represented on the design of computer networks and laboratory work. Also the analysis of the organizational and legal consequences of the use of cloud services is carried. Under the guidance of a teacher, students make a list of organizational and legal changes that would need to do in the work of educational institutions. Cloud computing – software and hardware, is available to users via the Internet or LAN as a service. Cloud computing can 456 reduce the complexity of IT systems, through the use of a wide range of effective technologies, managed independently and available ondemand within a virtual infrastructure. References: 1. Cloud services. "View from Russia", Ed. E.Grebneva. Moscow, 2011. 2. Ziangirova L.F. Technologies of cloud computing. Saratov: High school education, 2016. URL: http://www.iprbookshop.ru/41948. 3. Ziangirova L.F. Methodics of studying the theme "Designing computer networks" while training students in areas of training "Applied Informatics", Computer Science and Education, 2014, No №9 (258), pp. 58-59. Аннотация. В статье представлено изучение курса «Облачные вычисления» при обучении студентов по направлению подготовки «Прикладная информатика». Рассмотрены основные модели предоставления услуг облачных вычислений (Infrastructure as a Service, Platform as a Service, Software as a Service), облачные платформы Microsoft Azure и Amazon Web Services, преимущества и недостатки моделей облачных вычислений, риски использования технологий облачных вычислений, основы работы с облачными сервисами, выбор облачных услуг. Ключевые слова: облачные вычисления, модель Infrastructure as a Service, модель Platform as a Service, модель Software as a Service, виртуальная сеть, виртуальное оборудование, информационная инфраструктура, сервисы облачного хранения данных. Summary. The article presents a study of the course "Cloud computing" in the training of students in the direction of preparation "Applied Informatics". There are considered basic model of cloud computing services (Infrastructure as a Service, Platform as a Service, Software as a Service), cloud platform Microsoft Azure, 457 cloud platform Amazon Web Services, the advantages and disadvantages of cloud computing model, cloud computing technology risks, the basics of cloud services, and a choice of cloud services. Keywords: cloud computing model Infrastructure as a Service, Model Platform as a Service, Model Software as a Service, virtual network, virtual hardware, information infrastructure, cloud storage services. UDC 004.582 APPROACHES TO THE DEVELOPMENT OF MULTILINGUAL WEB MAPS Lyaysan Sabirova master's student in Geographic Information Systems, Ufa State Aviation Technical University e-mail:[email protected] Aydar Abdullin Scientific advisor, PhD in Technical Sciences Department of Geographic Information Systems, Ufa State Aviation Technical University Marina Myasnikova teacher, department of Language Communication and Psycholinguistics, Ufa State Aviation Technical University Millions of people use map services daily to search necessary geographic locations, get directions or meet challenges that they face at work. Popular services give access to web maps in many countries around the world and provide users speaking more than 90 languages with updated geographical data. One of the challenges that mapping services have to meet is multilingual map content, i.e. correct geographical names in different languages. Thus, for English-speaking users a convenient web map of the world should contain place names in English, and for Spanishspeaking users place names have to be in Spanish. 458 Let us consider how this task is solved by Bing Maps, Yandex.Maps and OpenStreetMap services. Note that the language is assigned basing on the user's Geo-IP service. Geo-IP is a service which enables to obtain geographical coordinates of the device based on the IP-address, and, if necessary, the accompanying information (the name of the town, region, country, etc.) too. The preferred language of the content is selected on the basis of the information about the user’s country. The above mentioned popular web mapping services are characterized by different approaches. Bing Maps service of Microsoft generates place names across the world map in the user's language, defined by Geo-IP, allowing the local language for special cases. The available languages are state languages of most countries of the world [4]. For example, consider the map of Brussels, where the names of municipal locations are translated into Russian, and street names are not (Fig. 1). After the official launch of Bing Maps users started to notice discrepancies in the names of some objects. For example, Gagarin Street (улица Гагарина) is written in some cities like Gagarina, while in others Haharina, despite the fact that this name is a global Russian brand [2]. Fig. 1. Map of Brussels provided by Bing Maps service. Yandex.Maps developers let users see a double legend including their own language (the main legend), and the original 459 language (the legend below). When adapting maps for Russian users Yandex.Maps has translated more than 7 million place names of 237 countries from 37 languages [3]. This required applying transliteration rules from 37 languages (plus a variety of options and dialects) in a computer readable format and careful check of the translation results. The following map of Yandex.Maps shows the same part of Brussels (Fig. 2). On the map of Brussels it is shown that the names of parks, subway stations and other municipal locations are given in Russian and in the original language, and street names are given only in their original language. Yandex.Maps emphasizes that the translation of place names was made automatically and it should be stated that sophisticated machine learning systems processing data are not perfect. Due to historical processes, some geographic features, even in two neighboring countries may have very different names, e.g. translating geographical features as the English Channel, Beijing, The Hague needs correction, after the automatic transliteration is done. Fig. 2. Map of Brussels provided by Yandex.Maps In contrast to these two services Openstreetmap uses permanent place names given for each region. The user sees the legends in his or her native language only within the borders of his or her country, and the legends on the territory of other countries are provided in the original languages of these countries. In many ways, 460 this is due to the fact that the OpenStreetMap project is a non-profit web-mapping project, supported by users that do not have sufficient resources to translate names into many languages. In view of this, OpenStreetMap is difficult enough to grasp, since map data is updated by users of OpenStreetMap living in different parts of the world. For example, the territory of the Arab countries are described in Arabic, China is described in Chinese [1]. For comparison, the same area of Brussels in OpenStreetMap is described in Dutch and French (Fig. 4). Another issue is that rivers, which are often natural boundaries between two countries, may have different names in neighboring countries. This creates a controversial situation for OpenStreetMap, where all the names are given in the original language. One example is the river Rhine which can be attributed both to Germany and to France. In such situations, further work is required to create an adequate, conflict-free geographic nomenclature. Fig. 4. Map of Brussels provided by OpenStreetMap. In conclusion we note that popular web maps are sufficiently adapted to users from different countries and continue to improve. However, when solving practical tasks spelling has become a serious problem for surveyors and further work is required to create an adequate geographic nomenclature. Thus, gaps and automatic translation errors are being corrected, the number of languages is being constantly increased, and also opportunities to rebuild the 461 historical names of geographical objects (ancient place names) are being developed. References: 1. Википедия. Свободная энциклопедия. OpenStreetMap. URL: https://ru.wikipedia.org/wiki/OpenStreetMap (дата обращения: 10.03.2016) 2. Проекты Петербурга. Решения топонимической комиссии URL: http://spbprojects.ru/forum/viewtopic.php?t=981&start=585&postdays=0&pos torder=asc&highlight=&sid=05441485208cd818069e51f6cce448ad (дата обращения: 10.03.2016) 3. CNews. «Яндекс» запустил «самую подробную русскоязычную карту мира» URL: http://www.cnews.ru/news/top/yandeks_zapustil_samuyu_podrobnu yu (дата обращения: 10.03.2016) 4. Microsoft | Developer Network. Language Support. URL: https://msdn.microsoft.com/ru-ru/library/dn306047.aspx (дата обращения: 10.03.2016) Аннотация. Интернет-пользователи, говорящие более чем на 90 языках получают доступ к картографическим данным, используя различные картографические сервисы каждый день. Одна из проблем, с которыми сталкиваются сервисы это многоязычность карты, которую они предоставляют пользователям для ориентирования. Эта задача решается с помощью Bing Maps, Yandex.Maps и OpenStreetMap по-разному. В статье рассматриваются эти 3 картографических сервиса с точки зрения их подхода к решению этой проблемы, а также некоторые орфографические проблемы, с которыми геодезисты сталкиваются при заполнении карты подписями. Обзор 3 подходов сделан на примере части карты Брюсселя с улицами и муниципальными объектами. Ключевые слова: онлайн картографический сервис, топоним, подпись, IP-адрес, локализация. 462 Summary. Internet users speaking more than 90 languages access map data using various mapping services every day. One of the challenges that mapping services have to meet is multilingual map content in order to provide users with adequate directions. This task is solved by Bing Maps, Yandex.Maps and OpenStreetMap differently. The Article considers these 3 mapping services in terms of their approach to meet this challenge and also spelling problems that surveyors encounter while filling the map with legends. A part of Brussels map with municipal locations and streets is considered to give the overview of the 3 approaches. Key words: on-line map service, place name, legend, IP address, localization. UDC 004.42 OPEN SOURCE GEOGRAPHICAL INFORMATION SYSTEM SOFTWARE Vsevolod Starodubov 2nd year student, Information Systems, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Olga Mironova Senior lecturer, Information Systems, Sevastopol State University Svetlana Mirontseva Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University A Geographic Information System (GIS) is designed to collect an information system to store, process, analyze, manage and present all kinds of spatial and geographical data. The GIS acronym sometimes used to define the "geographic information science" or "studies of geo-information." This refers to occupations or groups that work with the disciplines Geoinformatics or called Geomatics with geographic information systems and on a larger scale. What can 463 be observed on the simple concept of GIS is related to the spatial data infrastructure. In a more general sense, the term describes a GIS information system that collects, integrates, analyzes and displays geographic information [1]. GIS-related applications are tools that allow users to create interactive queries, edit analyze spatial information, and to manipulate data through maps and cartographic answer. The science of GIS is the science that is applications, concepts and geographic systems based. GIS is a general term that refers to a range of technologies, processes and methods. These are closely related to use, infrastructure and network management, transport and logistics, insurance, telecommunications, technology, planning, education and research Country, etc. For this reason, GIS is the root of many location-based services based on data analysis and visualization. GIS also enables data link that can appear to be very remote on the paper. Regardless of how objects and events to identify and represent that illustrate our environment (coordinates, latitude and longitude, address, height, time, social media, etc.), GIS brings together all these dimensions to a single repository, the backbone the information system. Furthermore GIS can link information on using the position as a key index variable in relationship. Locations or in the timespace-earth are extended as the date / time of occurrence are stored, x, y and z, being respectively, the coordinates, longitude, latitude, and altitude [3]. All location and extent of the space-time references based on Earth should ideally be traceable to another and finally to a "real" physical location or scope. The main feature of GIS enabled new ways of scientific research to open. GIS software is considered to include a wide range of applications that involve the use of a combination of digital maps and geo-referenced data. GIS software can be sorted into different categories. The development of open-source GIS software in terms of history and a long tradition of software, a first system having 464 occurred in 1978. Many systems are available which cover all areas of spatial data management. The following open-source desktop GIS projects are reviewed in Steiniger and Bocher (2008/9): GRASS GIS – Originally introduced by the U.S. Army Corps of Engineers: a complete GIS software. gvSIG – Written in Java. Runs almost on all operational systems: on Linux, Unix, Mac OS X and Windows. ILWIS (Integrated Land and Water Information System) – Integrates thematic, vector and image data. JUMP GIS / OpenJUMP ((Open) Java Unified Mapping Platform) – The desktop GISs OpenJUMP, SkyJUMP, deeJUMP and Kosmo all derived from JUMP. MapWindow GIS – Free desktop application and programming component. QGIS (also known as Quantum GIS) – Runs on Linux, Unix, Mac OS X and Windows. SAGA GIS (System for Automated Geoscientific Analysis) –- A hybrid GIS software that has a unique in its way Application Programming Interface (API) and a rapidly growing set of geoscientific methods, bundled in exchangeable Module Libraries. uDig – API and source code (Java) available [4]. In addition, Geographic Resources Analysis Support System (commonly called GRASS GIS) is a geographical information system (GIS) software designed for managing and analyzing spatial data, image processing, producing graphs and maps, temporal and spatial modeling, and visualization. It can handle raster, topological vector, image processing and graphics data. GRASS contains over 350 modules maps and images to make on the monitor and paper; and manipulating raster data vector, including vectors networks; Processing the multispectral image data; and creating, managing, and storing spatial data. It is entitled, and released as free software and open source under the GNU General Public License (GPL). It works on many operating systems, including OS X, Windows and Linux. Users can interact via other software like QGIS with the software 465 features a graphical user interface (GUI) or by plugging into GRASS. You can also interface with the modules directly via a custom envelope to launch the application or call individual modules directly from a standard shell. The latest stable release (LTS) is GRASS 7, which is available since, 2015. We can’t help mentioning that the GRASS Development Team is a multinational group of developers at numerous locations. GRAS is one of the eight original software projects of the Open Source Geospatial Foundation. MapWindow GIS is an open source GIS (mapping) application and set of programmable mapping components. It has been adopted by the United States Environmental Protection Agency as the primary GIS platform for its BASINS (Better Assessment Science Integrating Point and Nonpoint Sources) watershed analysis and modeling software [5]. MapWindow GIS application is distributed as open source under the distribution license Mozilla Public License, while MapWindow GIS enables different or more specialized tasks to be reprogrammed. There are also plug-ins available to enhance the compatibility and functionality. We cannot but admit that the application is built upon Microsoft .NET technology. In conclusion these systems are sure to be indispensable in many spheres of business, technology, science and life. Updates for MapWindow GIS are regularly released by a group of student and volunteer developers. These are further directions of our research. References: 1.https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Geographic_information_syst em] (дата обращения: 25.02.2016) 2. [https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/GRASS_GIS] (дата обращения: 25.02.2016) 3. [https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/MapWindow_GIS] (дата обращения: 25.02.2016) 466 4. Maliene V., Grigonis V., Palevičius V., Griffiths S. Geographic information system: Old principles with new capabilities. / V. Maliene, V. Grigonis, V. Palevičius, S. Griffiths. – 2011. 5. Sajeevan G. Customise and empower. / G. Sajeevan. – 2006. 6. Wise S. GIS Basics. / S. Wise // London: Taylor & Francis. – 2002. Аннотация. В данной статье рассматриваются географические информационные системы и их типы. Географическия информационные системы (ГИС) – это программное обеспечение, которое используется для управления и анализа геопространственных данных, обработки изображений, графики производства и карт, временного и пространственного моделирования и визуализации. Кроме того, эти системы предназначены для сбора, хранения, обработки, анализа, управления и представления всех типов пространственных или географических данных. ГИС могут быть основой для многих сервисов, использующих местоположения с поддержкой услуг, которые полагаются на анализ и визуализацию. Эта область исследований очень важна для различных сфер бизнеса, технологий, науки и жизни. Ключевые слова: геоинформационные системы, открытый код, информационные системы, гис, геопозиционирование, цифровые карты, геопространственная информация. Summary. This article covers geographical information systems and their types. Geographic on information system (GIS) software is used for the management and analysis of geospatial data, image processing, graphics production and cards, temporal and spatial modeling, and visualization. Also these systems are designed to capture, store, manipulate, analyze, manage, and present all types of spatial or geographical data. GIS and location intelligence applications can be the foundation for many location- 467 enabled services that rely on analysis and visualization. This area of research is very important for a variety of spheres of business, technology, science and life. Keywords: Geographical System, open-source, information System, information Software, gis, location service, digital maps, geospatial data. 468 Секция «Физика» Physics UDC 621.311 DEVELOPMENT OF AN ALGORITHM FOR CALCULATION OF TECHNICAL-ECONOMIC INDICATORS FOR TURBINE UNITS Ksenya Efremova 2nd year student, Department of Thermal Power Stations, Novosibirsk State Technical University e-mail: [email protected] Pavel Shchinnikov Scientific advisor, D.Sc.(Technical), Department of Thermal Power Stations, Novosibirsk State Technical University The issue of creating an algorithm for calculation of technical-economic indicators for turbine units is very urgent. According to our task methods of analysis and assessment of indicators have been developed. They are to provide operation of information-measuring and information-computational systems. Automated data processing systems with calculation of technical and economic performance data of turbine K-100-90 and T-88/10090/2,5 have been introduced. Also the structure of a data processing system for calculation of energy characteristics of the technical and economic performance turbine (TEP) units have been developed [1]. We have composed the scheme of structure of a data processing system. It is aimed to illustrate the calculation of energy characteristics of turbine and performance of the TEP units. 469 Picture 1. The structure of a data processing system for calculation of energy characteristics of turbine and performance of the TEP units [3]. The TPP calculation is over simplistic, starting with data collection (data processing), the calculation of the TEP and conclusion of the results. Commissioning organizations produce a starting with data collection, and then the preparation (processing) data produces a calculation of the energy characteristics of the equipment, calculate the TEP and then goes to the output. We have 470 developed a system that helps to calculate technical and economic indicators more accurately. The system is sure to provide automation of the following technological processes: - calculation of the thermal scheme of power unit; - calculation of technical and economic indicators of the unit; - calculation of expenses for own needs of power unit; - evaluation of deviations of actual values from the norm; - forecasting and optimization of resources. In conclusion this system is unique to simplify the application of complicated technological calculations and to monitor technical and economic indicators. We are going to investigate this issue in our future work. References: 1. Щинников П.А., Сафронов А.В. Повышение точности расчета технико-экономических показателей энергоблоков путем корректировки основных измеряемых параметров на основе согласования балансов.– Теплоэнергетика № 12, 2014. – С. 56–62. 2. РД 34.08.550-95. Методические указания по составлению отчета электростанции и акционерного общества энергетики и электрификации о тепловой экономичности оборудования. Министерство топлива и энергетики РФ. – М.: СПО ОРГРЭС, 1995. – 109 с. 3. Shehinnikov P.A., Mikhailenko A.I. Power Plants Process Control Improvement in Emergency. – Applied Mechanics and Materials, 2015. Т.792. рр. 386–392. Аннотация. Целью исследования является разработка автоматизированной системы обработки данных и расчета, предназначенная для автоматизации процесса расчета нормативных и фактических характеристик работы оборудования. Являясь полностью настраиваемой, позволяет легко реализовать сложнейшие технологические расчеты и 471 обеспечить мониторинг технико-экономических показателей. Расчет ТЭП является одной из основных задач эксплуатации ТЭЦ. В рамках этой задачи ведут разработку методов анализа и оценки показателей; обеспечивают работу информационноизмерительных и информационно вычислительных систем. Ключевые слова: энергетические характеристики, турбоагрегат, тепловая схема, энергоблок, мониторинг. Summary. The aim of the study is to develop an automated system of data processing and calculation, designed to automate process of calculation of normative and actual characteristics of the equipment. Being completely customizable, the system makes it easy to implement complicated technological calculations and to monitor technical and economic indicators. The calculation of TEP is one of the main objectives of operation of the CHP. Due to this work, methods of analysis and evaluation indicators have been developed; the operation of information-measuring and informationcomputational systems is ensured. Keywords: energy characteristics, turbine, heat scheme, the power unit, monitoring. UDC 62-175 A STUDY OF EXPANSION OF GENERATING CAPACITY OF TYUMEN CHP-1 DUE TO THE INSTALLATION OF CCGT UNIT Natalya Kirsanova th 6 year student, Department of Thermal Power Stations, Novosibirsk State Technical University e-mail: [email protected] Pavel Shchinnikov Scientific advisor, D.Sc.(Technical), Department of Thermal Power Stations, Novosibirsk State Technical University Combined Cycle Power Plant (CCPP) is a combined installation, in which the cooperation of the gas turbine unit with 472 steam turbine unit (CCPP) appears. This study will consider the installation of CCPP with supplementary firing. In this type of CCPP exhaust gases after the gas turbine is discharged into the furnace of a conventional boiler and as they contain oxygen (air ratio after combustion chamber is considerable) they are used for fuel combustion in the boiler furnace [1, p.10]. The composition of the CCPP of the Tyumen CHP-1 to increase the generating capacity includes the equipment: steam turbine T-130/160-12.8; gas turbine V64.3A and boiler TGE435/PGU (pic.1). Picture1.The general scheme of the CCPP of the Tyumen CHP-1 The new unit brought the Tyumen CHP-1 to a high level of technical, economic and environmental indicators. The performance of fuel consumption for electricity generation decreased by 17% and amounted to 0.443 tce/Gcal. Greenhouse gas emissions were reduced by 444 tons per year, NOx emissions decreased by 2.5-3 times. New block efficiency in heating mode is 63% (before the reconstruction 55%). The utilization of fuel heat is 85% (for steam power units about 60%). Combined Cycle Power Plants (CCPPs) are taking a 473 significant part of the world's energy and, therefore, they should be given special consideration when choosing the type of a power plant for the modernization of existing power plants. CCPPs have virtually no demerits except for special restrictions and requirements for fuel and equipment. Such systems work only with natural gas. However, when installing the gasifier it is possible to use also other more available and cheap fuels [2, p. 498]. To sum everything up the above given material is of vital importance for the industrial world. References: 1. Матвеев А.А. Расчет показателей экономичности газотурбинных и парогазовых установок. Томск: Изд-во ТПУ, 2014. – 40 с. 2. Цанев С.В. Газотурбинные и парогазовые установки тепловых электростанций. / С.В. Цанев и др. // М.: Изд-во МЭИ, 2006. – 584 с. Аннотация. Целью исследования является рассмотрение результатов, полученных вследствие расширения генерирующих мощностей Тюменской ТЭЦ-1 за счет установки ПГУ с дожиганием. На сегодняшний день ПГУ нередко используются для модернизации существующих электростанций для увеличения мощностей. Новый энергоблок увеличил общий объем производства электроэнергии до 662 МВт и теплоэнергии до 1640 МВт. Пуск энергоблока позволил сократить расход топлива на производство тепло- и электроэнергии, повысил надежность электрои теплоснабжения потребителей г. Тюмени, а также стабилизировал тарифы в Тюменской области. Ключевые слова: модернизация, парогазовая установка, газовая турбина, дожигание топлива, ТЭЦ-1. Summary. The aim of the study is to examine the results obtained due to the expansion of generating capacity of Tyumen 474 CHP-1 by installing a CCGT unit with supplementary firing. Today the CCGT often is used to modernize existing power plants to increase capacity. The unit has boosted the plant's total electricity production capacity to 662 MW and its heat production capacity to 1,640 MW. The start of new power unit has reduced fuel consumption for the production of heat and electricity. Thus the system has increased the reliability of electricity and heat supply to consumers of Tyumen and has stabilized prices in the Tyumen region. Keywords: modernization, combined cycle gas turbine unit, gas turbine, supplementary firing, CHP-1. UDC 534.231 CHARACTERISTICS OF SOUND FIELD IN THE WAVEGUIDE UNDER THE INFLUENCE OF BOTTOM LOSS Anna Papkova First-year graduate student, Sevastopol State University e-mail:[email protected] Julia Papkova Scientific advisor, PhD in in Mathematics Education, Department of Mathematics, Sevastopol State University Introduction Nowadays, the theory of layered media is the main area of acoustics dealing with sound propagation in fluids. The importance of this class of inhomogeneous media has resulted from the fact that in a large number of geophysical and engineering problems, media are actually layered or do not greatly differ from them [1, 2]. In this work, using the theory of layered media is considered the effect on the bottom losses characteristics of the sound field in a hydroacoustic waveguide, in particular in the Black Sea hydroacoustic waveguide. 475 Formulation of the problem In shelf acoustics, to find the sound field in a marine environment, the normal modes method is widely used [2, 3]. In the case of cylindrical symmetry, we use the Helmholtz equation: 2 2 c ( z) ( z z0 ) (r ) , 2r where Δ is the Laplace operator, Ф(r, z) is the amplitude of the velocity potential, δ is the Dirac delta function, and c(z) is the vertical sound velocity distribution in the waveguide. The surface of a hydroacoustic waveguide is simulated as acoustically free, which corresponds to the boundary value condition. As a first approximation of a real hydroacoustic waveguide, the wellknown model of a flat-layered waveguide can be used [1]. Let us consider a two-layered model of a hydroacoustic waveguide, where the bottom layer lies on an absolutely rigid base. Let us place the origin of the cylindrical system of coordinates on the surface of the waveguide about the sound source with the coordinates (0, z0); the Oz axis is directed toward the bottom. Let the hydroacoustic waveguide have radial symmetry and be limited to the free surface and fluid bottom on an absolutely rigid base: Ф 0. z z h 1 The sound field continuity conditions: lim 1Ф lim 2Ф; z h z h Ф Ф lim , z h z z h z lim where 1 is the density of the water layer and ρ2 is the density of bottom sediments. The general solution Ф(r, z) to the boundary value problem satisfying both the boundary conditions is constructed as the sum of normal modes: 476 Ф Ann ( z) H 0(1) ( n r ), n 0 (1) (1) where H ( z ) J ( z ) iY ( z ) is the Hankel function , and J (z ) Y (z ) are the Bessel functions of the first and second kind, respectively; n n0 and n ( z)n0 are the eigenvalues and eigenfunctions of the following boundary value problem: 2 2 0, 1 (0) 0, с 2 ( z) lim 11 ( z ) lim 2 2 ( z ), z h z h lim 1 ( z ) lim 2 ( z ), 2 (h1 ) 0, z h z h (2) Here, Аn are arbitrary constants. After substitution of expression (1) in the inhomogeneous Helmholtz equation, taking into account the orthogonality of eigenfunctions n ( z ) in the space L2[0; h1]: n0 Аn i ( z0 )n ( z0 ) 4 h1 ( z ) 2 ( z )dz n 0 As a result, the expression for the amplitude of the velocity potential Ф(r, z) has the form: Ф( r , z ) i ( z ) ( z ) ( z0 ) h n 0 n H 0(1) n r 1 2 4 n 0 ( z )n ( z )dz 0 (3) 477 The solution of the problem (2) gives the dispersion equation for determining the eigenvalues {n}: tg 1h tg i 2 k 2 (h1 h) 1 . b12 2 2 where,, 1 k12 2 ,. k1 / с1 , 22 k22 2 , k2 с2 (1 i ) , b12 1 , 2 where η is the loss factor. Energy characteristic mode k numbers will have the form: sin( 21k h)) b12 2 sin 3 ( 1k h) exp( 2i 2k (h1 h) 1 1 Ek h 2h 21k 2(h1 h) cos( 1k h) 1k Сonclusion Thus, in this work, it is presented the solution of the boundary value problem in the case of a two-layer waveguide with constant speed and also including a loss factor. The presented solution can be used for the analysis of sound signals in a hydroacoustic waveguide, in particular for the analysis of acoustic characteristics in the Black Sea. References: 1. Бреховских Л.М. Волны в слоистых средах. 2-е изд., перераб. и доп. М.: Наука, 1973. – 343 с. 2. Стиган И.М. Справочник по специальным функциям с формулами, графиками и математическими таблицами/ И. М. Стиган, А. М. Абрамовиц. - М: Наука, 1979. – 832с. 3. Buckingham M. J. and Giddens E. M. On the acoustic field in a Pekeris waveguide with attenuation in the bottom halfspace/ M. J Buckingham, E. M. Giddens //J. Acoust. – 2006. Soc. Am. № 119. – P.123–142. 478 Аннотация. Рассматривается влияние донных потерь на характеристики звукового поля в волноводе. В большом числе геофизических и технических задач среды являются слоистыми. В данной работе при помощи теории слоистых сред рассматривается влияние донных потерь на характеристики звукового поля в гидроакустическом волноводе, в частности и для Черноморского волновода. Представленное решение может быть использовано для анализа распространения звуковых сигналов в гидроакустическом волноводе, в частности для анализа акустических свойств на шельфе Черного моря. Ключевые слова: теория слоистых сред, гидроакустический волновод, уравнение Гельмгольца, характеристики звукового поля, коэффициент данных потерь. Summary. The impact of losses on the bottom characteristics of the sound field in the waveguide is considered. The importance of this class of inhomogeneous media has resulted from the fact that in a large number of geophysical and engineering problems, media are actually layered or do not greatly differ from them. In this work, using the theory of layered media is considered the effect on the bottom losses characteristics of the sound field in a hydroacoustic waveguide, in particular in the Black Sea hydroacoustic waveguide. Keywords: the theory of layered media, hydroacoustic waveguide, the Helmholtz equation, characteristics of the sound field, bottom loss factor. 479 UDC 534.2 ACOUSTIC FIELD STRUCTURE IN SYNOPTIC ANOMALY CONDITIONS OF SOUND SPEED PROFILE Marina Petrenko nd 2 year student, Translation Theory and Practice Department, Sevastopol State University [email protected] Natalia Petrenko Scientific advisor, PhD in Physics, Departament of Physics, Sevastopol State University Synoptic anomalies of sound speed profile (SSP) can be observed during summer, when heavy rain falls on the sea surface. The combined effect of the thermal and haline factors leads to a substantial decrease of sound speed at the surface [1, p. 125]. Background speed of sound profile and its change, respectively: immediately after rain; after 4 hours; 8 hours, is shown in fig. 1. For the purpose of study of synoptic field influence on the acoustic field, SSP in fig. 1 was “inscribed” into a shelf waveguide with depth of h=90m, with a minimum depth of z=60m, which corresponds to Black Sea SOFARCANAL. Immediately after rain, sound speed in the near-surface layer decreases by 25 m/s. After that, the cold desalinated water migrates downward, which forms a Fig.1 narrow-wave anomaly in the background profile c(z). With time, the cold water layer penetrates, and after 4 hours after rain the SSP anomaly transforms into a local waveguide above the main SOFAR- CHANNEL, 7 m in width and axis at the depth of z=10m. Afterwards, the local narrow waveguide penetrates and transforms, which is accompanied by appearance of an anti-wave 480 anomaly 1.5-2m in width (after 8 hours), the positive extremum of speed of sound of which differs from the background value by 1.01.5 m/s and subsequent gradual reforming of waveguide into an antiwaveguide, ending in 14-28 hours after heavy rain. Synoptic antiwaveguide stops existing after 8-29 hours, merging with the background [1, p. 253]. A numerical algorithm, realizing the modalanalysis method, was used to calculate the acoustic field [2, p. 374]. The main factor, which impedes retention of energy by the narrow waveguide, would not be a potential barrier – antiwaveguide, but a lesser, when compared to the main SOFARCHANNEL depth of potential well. As a result of tunneling, acoustic energy will permeate through a potential barrier and concentrate in global SSP minimum neighborhood . Fig. 2 shows ray patterns for three events: after rain, source at depth of zs=5m; after 4 hours, zx=10m, after 8 hours, zs=18m. As is evident from the “after rain” patterns, all rays undergo reflections from the surface, the ray critical glancing angle, which exists “downwards” and experiences a bend of xc≈5.62°. The “after 4 hours” critical glancing angle: downwards xc≈4.89°, upwards xc≈7.79°, however, rays with glancing angles more than xc≈4,48°, after one bend are not retained by the channel and are “illuminated”. Fig .3 shows consecutive field patterns and horizontal sections at source depth (zs=10m). Brightness patterns and TL Fig.2 481 section show attenuation during propagation, calculated as TL=20∙lg(p(r,z)/p(r=1)). Dotted line shows the field level at incoherent addition of modes. Fig.3 It is evident that the incoherent field level on the anomaly axis remains, in the event of presence surface agitation, and its absence, presence. However, the interferential field structure fully collapses, already starting with the distance of ≈ 2km. The contrast of “synoptic tube”, as a result of surface wave presence, decreases by ≈10dB, the number of propagating modes decreases to 76, and the modal absorption coefficients, starting with l > 40 increase more than significantly, which leads to these modes “illuminated” from the waveguide. Acoustic field calculations, taking into account agitation for “after rain” event, even for σ=0.2m showed a total collapse of field coherence, and the absence of a channel, starting with the distances of hundreds of meters. 482 References: 1. Дивизинюк М.М. Акустические поля Черного моря / Севастополь: НИЦ «Государственный океанариум» МО Украины и НАН Украины, 1998. – 351 с. 2. Jensen F.B. Computational Ocean Acoustics / F.B. Jensen, W.A. Kuperman, M.B. Porter, H. Schmidt. – N. – Y.: AIP Press, 1994. – 578 p. Аннотация. При выпадении сильного дождя в прогретом приповерхностном водном слое образуются аномалии профиля скорости звука узковолноводного типа снижением скорости звука до 18 м/с. Рассматривается изменение акустического поля при трансформации узкого приповерхностного волновода, вызванного ливневым дождем при наличии на профиле скорости звука основного звукового канала Черноморского типа. Наличие под приповерхностным каналом второго, основного канала, с меньшей скоростью звука меняет структуру акустического поля. Повышенный уровень поля на оси приповерхностной аномалии формируется за счет сложения мод с высокими номерами. По мере заглубления аномалии, устойчивость поля к ветровому волнению повышается, но когерентность поля не сохраняется, а модальные коэффициенты поглощения увеличиваются. Ключевые слова: акустическое поле, профиль скорости звука, локальный узкий волновод, предельный угол скольжения, некогерентный уровень поля. Summary. During large rainfall in a heated subsurface water layer narrow-wave type anomalies of the speed of sound profile form, with a decrease of sound speed up to 18 m/s. The change of acoustic field during transformation of narrow subsurface waveguide is examined, caused by cloudburst with presence of the main Black Sea type sound channel in the speed of sound profile. Presence of a second, main channel, under the subsurface channel, with a lesser speed of sound alters the acoustic field structure. An increased field level on the subsurface anomaly axis is formed due to high-number 483 mode addition. With increase of anomaly depth, field resistance to wind waves is increased, but the field coherence does not remain, and the modal absorption coefficients increase. Keywords: acoustic field, sound speed profile, local narrow waveguide, critical glancing angle, incoherent field level. UDC 544.4 A STUDY OF NON-COOPERATIVE INTERACTION IN FULLERENE-COLORANT SYSTEM Victoria Salo 1st year student, Physics Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail:[email protected] Olga Rogova Scientific advisor, PhD in Physics, Physics Department, Sevastopol State University One of the main tasks in the development of modern biotechnology is to find the most efficient ways of modeling for further application the complexes of low-toxic biocompatible nanomolecules for the treatment of common diseases. Nowadays, the study of the effects of carbon nanostructures on biological systems at various levels of organization is of great interest. Particular attention is paid to one of allotropic carbon modifications - fullerenes. Today, fullerene C60 was recognized as one of the most promising and highly effective anti-tumor agents. This carbon nanomoleculehas a relatively uncomplicated synthesis, high mechanical strength and variouschemical modifications ensuring optimal biological activity within the cell. The latest data shows that in the presence of fullereneC60 antitumor effect of the aromatic antibiotic (doxorubicin) towards malignant tumors in mice is enhanced. The same synergistic effect, but in the presence ofmulti-shift carbon nanotubes was found in [1], besidesthe authors believe that the mechanism for altering the 484 biological activity of the antibiotic is due to its non-covalent complex formation with the nanotube.It should be noted that having a regular aromatic surface formed by the conjugated carbon cycles, indeed allows an efficient complexation of aromatic compounds. This complexation is recently well-known, for example, with regard to binding the components of nucleic acids by the nanotube [2], and also complexation of aromatic molecules with one another [3].As detailed quantitative data of aromatic compounds complexation with fullerenes today are missing, their study remains relevant. Availability of data about this kind of interaction allows to compare various ligands according to their affinity to the carbon surface and to assess its impact on the biological effect of the ligand. The aim of this study is to investigate the complexation of fullerene C60 with aromatic colorant methylene blue in aqueous solution. The method of calculating the non-cooperative model of interaction in the system "fullerene - colorant" is used. To achieve this goal the following problemsneed to be solved: 1. To analyze the experimental data obtained byspectrophotometric titration. 2. To use the model of MG- C60complexation system. 3. To get the value of the complexation constant. Due to the high symmetry of C60 fullerene structure there can be more than one molecules of methyl blue on the surface of the C60 molecule.This phenomenon should be taken into account in the corresponding complexation model. The optical density of the ligand and fullerene C60 is defined as: A=(Em-Ec) [L] + Ec[L0] , (1) EmиEcarecolorant extinction coefficients in the monomeric and associated with fullerene state. Parameter Em= 73460 l / (mole/cm) at a wavelength of 664.5 485 nm is known from previous studies of self-association of MG [4]. Thus, unknown parameters in (1) are acomplexation constant K and the coefficient of the colorant extinction combined with fullerene Ec. They can be obtained by minimizing the mean-square deviation (discrepancy) of the calculatedcurve (1) from the experimental one. The calculations are given in the SigmaPlotpack 12.0. Data obtained: Colorant extinction factor in conditionassociated with the fullerene: Ec =73084 l / (mole/cm) The coefficient of the colorant extinction in the monomeric state: Em=80627 l / (mole/cm) Complexation constant: K = 2413 l / mole. These parameters can be further applied to a model based on dimerization MG. 0,405 0,400 0,395 A 0,390 0,385 0,380 0,375 0,370 0,365 0,0000 0,0001 0,0002 0,0003 0,0004 0,0005 0,0006 С60, моль/л Figure 1 - The results ofexperimentaltitrationcurve (point) approximation, themodel does not include dimerization (solid line). 486 Approximation of the experimental spectrophotometric titration curve is shown graphically in Figure 1. The best approximation is achieved by the model (1) without dimerization with parameters K = 2413 l / mole/cm and Ec = 73084 L / ( mol • cm). Sufficiently high constant involves effective interaction between MG and fullerene C60 in saline. It implies the possibility of modulating the biological activity of aromatic compounds by introducing the fullerene C60 in the biosystem due to chelation.We can also expect changes in medical-biological properties of MG as a medication used in photodynamic therapy of cancer, when injected together with fullerene C60. References: 1. Ali-Boucetta H., Al-Jamal K.T., McCarthy D. et al. //Chem. Comm. 2008. № 4. P. 459. 2. Evstigneev M.P. DNA"binding Aromatic Drug Molecules: Physico-chemical Interactions and Their Biological Roles. Germany: Lambert Academic Publish" ing, 2010. 3. Glamazda A.Yu., Stepanian S.G., Karachevtsev M.V. et al. // J. Phys. Chem. A. 2009. V. 113. № 15. P. 3621. 4. Prylutska S.V., Burlaka A.P., Klymenko P.P. et al. //Cancer Nanotechnol. 2011. V. 2. № 1–6. P. 105. Аннотация. Исследовано комплексообразование фуллерена C60 с ароматическим красителем метиленовым голубым в водном растворе. С использованием метода спектрофотометрического титрования выявлено достаточно сильное взаимодействие между молекулами МГ и фуллерена С60 с константой равновесия K=2413 л/моль. Использована модель комплексообразования системы МГ – С60, учитывающая распределение лигандов на сайтах посадки. Полученные значения коэффициентов позволили получить аппроксимацию экспериментальной кривой спектрофотометрического титрования моделью без учёта димеризации. 487 Ключевые слова: комплексообразование, спектрофотометрия, фуллерен, ароматический краситель, метиленовый голубой. Summary. The subject under study is the complexation of fullerene C60 with the aromatic colorant methylene blue in aqueous solution. Using the method of spectrophotometric titration revealed a sufficiently strong interaction between molecules of MG andfullerene C60 with the equilibrium constant K = 2413 l/mole. The model of chelation system MG - C60 is used, which takes into account the distribution of ligands on the landing sites. The resulting values of coefficients allowed to get an approximation of the experimental curve of spectrophotometric titration model without considering the dimerization. Keywords: complexation, spectrophotometry, fullerene, aromatic colorant, methylene blue. 488 Секция «Морские технологии» Marine and Naval Affairs UDC [656.61:005.336.1]=111 PROGRESSIVE FUEL EFFICIENCY MEASURES Leonid Kirillov 4rd year student, Law Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Nikita Popov 4rd year student, Law Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Yuriy Moroz Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University Air Lubrication System is a method to reduce the resistance between the ship’s hull and seawater using air bubbles. Also known as the “Bubble technology”, it works on the principle of supplying air to the ship’s underside in order to create a layer of tiny bubbles that would help in reducing the friction between the hull and the seawater [2]. The air bubble distribution across the hull surface reduces the resistance working on the ship’s hull, creating energy-saving effects. With the right ship hull design, the air lubrication system is expected to achieve up to 10-15% reduction of CO2 emissions, along with significant savings of fuel. Also this reduces the frictional resistance between the water and hull and improves the vessel’s operational efficiency, reducing fuel consumption and associated emissions. The technology can be added to a new build design, or retrofitted to an existing ship within just 14 days. 489 CRP units consisting of different combinations of CLT and conventional propellers are being analyzed in ballast and load conditions for a retrofit and a new building scenario CRP design. The RPM ratio between the main propeller and pod propeller was fixed to 1:1.17 for the retrofit scenario throughout whole speed range. This fixed ratio is based on the shaft generator and RudderPod electric motor pole number ratio which is 14/12. The selection of RPM lower for the pod propeller than for the main one resulted in a significant improvement of the efficiency in the pod propeller. The maximum torque developed by the pod propeller was then a design constraint. When the total propulsion power was considered, the mechanical losses were estimated in about one percent for the direct coupling of the main propeller. On the electric propulsion side the amount of power generation losses is estimated to be around 5 percent. This means that it is beneficial to keep the electric power share as low as possible in order to minimize the power generation losses. It has been estimated that in this kind of vessel power division of 80:20 is very close to the optimum when the gains in hydrodynamic side and overall losses are accounted for [2]. Among the other CRP unit advantages are: improved maneuvering in ports and channels, vessel operation at lower speeds, high propulsion efficiency, two independent propulsion systems provide a high degree of redundancy, reduced levels of exhaust emission from the optimally loaded power plant, high propulsion efficiency provides better fuel economy, shipbuilding costs are reasonable as there is less installed engine power Increased container capacity (both space and weight). Waste heat recovery. The newly adapted IMO EEDI rules calls for measures that ensure optimal utilization of the fuel used for main engines on board ships. Main engine exhaust gas energy is by far the most attractive among the waste heat sources of a ship because of the heat flow and temperature. It is possible to generate an electrical output of up to 11% of the main engine power by utilizing this exhaust gas energy in a waste heat recovery system comprising both steam and power turbines, and combined with 490 utilizing scavenge air energy for exhaust boiler feed-water heating [1]. The primary source of waste heat of a main engine is the exhaust gas heat dissipation, which accounts for about half of the total waste heat, i.e. about 25% of the total fuel energy. Implementation of the waste heat recovery system results in the total amount of intake air and exhaust gas is reduced. The reduction of the intake air amount and the exhaust gas amount results in an increased exhaust gas temperature after the main engine turbocharger(s) and exhaust gas bypass. This means an increase in the maximum obtainable steam production power for the exhaust gas fired boiler – steam, which can be used in a steam turbine for electricity production. Also, the revised pressure drop in the exhaust gas bypass, which is part of the WHRS, can be utilised to produce electricity by applying a power turbine. Fuel reductions of between 4-11% are possible, depending on the structure of the WHRS, main engine power level, electric need at sea, operational profile, etc. The larger the engine power, the greater the possible fuel saving. In addition to large fuel savings, a WHRS gives large CO2, NOx, SOx and particulate reductions to the benefit of the environment. An Integrated Automation System (IAS) or Alarm and Monitoring System (AMS) include functionality for advanced automatic monitoring and control of both efficiency and operational performance. Integrated Automation System (IAS) – TSS/Control provides centralized control and monitoring, emergency alarm and status alarm for the following equipment: main engine, dieselgenerator, electric power station, remote automated control, ER auxiliary equipment (boilers, separators, etc), general alarm, engineer call system, bridge navigational watch alarm system, deadman alarm system, visual & audio alarms in ER (light columns). As well as control over: cargo and ballast operations, pumps & valves of ballast and cargo systems, other equipment. The system integrates all vessel monitoring parameters and controls all processes onboard, so as to operate the vessel at the 491 lowest cost and with the best fuel performance. Power drives distribute and regulate the optimum power needed for propeller thrust in any operational condition. Engine optimization control, power generation & distribution optimisation, thrust control and ballast optimisation give 5-10% savings in fuel consumption. Ship speed reduction. Sailing at lower speeds reduces fuel consumption. The following table shows the relationship between speed reduction and fuel consumption. In case of a 10% speed reduction, fuel consumption is reduced by 19% per tonne-kilometre (kmt). Speed (% of design speed) % of fuel consumption per kmt 100% 100% 90% 81% 80% 64% 70% 49% In addition to fuel savings, pollutant emissions may also reduce, depending on the engine type and specific settings. In the case of cutting a cylinder, the NOx and PM emissions will reduce at the same rate as fuel consumption. In case of lowering the engine load, NOx emission may reduce, but the effect on PM emissions may be limited, since a lower cylinder temperature has an increasing effect on PM emissions. The reduction of sulphur emissions is linear with fuel consumption reduction. Voyage planning – weather routing [3]. There has been substantial research over the years in the area of ship routing algorithms. Most of the weather routing software uses variations of the Dijkstra Algorithm, in which the program simulates a vessel departing with full power toward the arrival port with different headings. After each time interval, the ship’s dead-reckoned position forms so-called “isochrones” until it arrives at the destination. A route is then traced back from the earliest arrival time, and fuel consumption is estimated using a tons-per-day rate. The premise is that minimum time results in minimum fuel consumption. The solution is fast, especially when only using speed 492 reduction curves and not taking into account ship motion responses or engine overload. Unfortunately, the problem with such an approach is that the algorithm ignores one important option: speed management. As storms move across the ocean, it is possible for the ship to slow down and let them pass and then catch up, instead of sailing a longer distance to go around in bad weather. Such strategy not only significantly reduces fuel consumption for a given arrival time, it also reduces the risk of heavy weather damage when fully implemented with ship response and engine overload. References: 1. Keld Kofoed Nielsen, Burmeister & Wain Shipyard, MAN Diesel & Turbo SE, Basic Principles of Ship Propulsion, Copenhagen, Denmark, 2011. – 43 p. 2. Chen H. Jeppesen Marine Voyage Optimization Supersedes Weather Routing Ph. Chen H. Jeppesen D. Boeing Associate Tech Fellow, 2007. – 80 p. 3. Varis J. CRP AZIPOD Propulsion Operational Experience // Conference Papers of the Motor Ship's Annual Marine Propulsion Conference, Bilbao, 2005. – 70 p. Аннотация. В данной статье мы рассмотрим наиболее эффективные методы повышения топливной эффективности морских судов. Снижение потребления топлива и выбросов соединений углерода в окружающую среду – два наиболее актуальных вопроса в судостроении на сегодняшний день. От альтернативных источников топлива до конструкционных модификаций, судостроительная промышленность постоянно пребывает в поиске наиболее прогрессивных технологических решений. Ключевые слова: топливная эффективность, уменьшение расхода топлива, экономия топлива, защита окружающей среды, морские инновации. Summary. This article is devoted to the most progressive and effective methods for increasing the fuel efficiency of sea ships. 493 Reduction of the fuel consumption and carbon emissions are two of the main concerns of shipping industry today. From alternate sources of energy to design modifications, the industry has constantly improved its technology for an enhanced form of sustainable shipping. Key words: fuel efficiency, reduction of fuel consumption, fuel economy, environmental protection, marine innovations. UDC 344.632 MODERN MARINE PIRACY: PREVENTIVE ACTIONS ONBOARD THE MODERN VESSELS Maksim Lunin 3ͩ year student, Navigation Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Ulia Sabadash Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University Piracy has always been a threat for the Global Shipping Industry. The problem came from ancient times when merchant ships were captured by bandits to make some profit using illegal and inhuman acts. Nowadays, in global society this phenomenon places plenty of obstacles for International Shipping. Due to this, economical and material interaction between countries becomes more limited and obstructed. Seafarers’ jobs tend to be more risky and dangerous, that is why shipowners have to increase the financing of ship security-related means. According to statistics, the problem of marine piracy is as relevant as ever nowadays. Nearly 240 armed attacks and piracy acts occur annually. Therefore, all the ways to avoid the piracy threat should be researched, systematized and introduced in the potentially unsafe navigable areas. The current article contains a brief overview of real statistics and already existing piracy countermeasures. But not 494 all preventive means are fully examined nowadays. It determines the innovation of our research, which involves some new ideas to avoid banditry onboard ships. Reports and conventions of trusted international organizations created a basis for this work. Let us consider some basic information related to the object of research. The International Maritime Bureau is a non-profit making organization, established in 1981 to act as a focal point in the fight against all types of piracy on ships. The main sources of faithful information about maritime crime and malpractice are annual reports of the IMB. In 1992, Maritime Bureau established Piracy Reporting Centre (PRC), which collects the information about piracy, armed robbery or stowaway incidents from shipmasters and shipowners all over the world. [2, p. 2]. We suppose that this information should be taken into account in our research. According to the statistics, the innovations in the sphere of ship security have remarkably positive effect on the amount of incidents. The following diagram shows it (Picture 1). Picture 1. Number of armed robbery and piracy incidents against ships As we can see from the diagram, the number of actual and attempted piracy attacks continuously and welcome decreased for the fifth consecutive year. We have found out that the number of vessels successfully hijacked depends on the following global factors: the stage of development of the coastal state; the intensity of the shipping near the piracy and armed robbery prone areas; the amount of the organizations concerned in secure shipping; the efficiency of measures undertaken to protect the fleet from the danger of piracy. 495 But the necessity of new ideas and innovative anti-piracy preventive actions to secure shipping is obvious. Now, let us consult the scheme of the potentially dangerous areas. Here is the geographical aspect of the researched problem, according to the IMB (International Maritime Bureau) data [2, p. 6]. Number of incidents in various regions Singapore Straits; 8 India; 13 Nigeria; 18 Singapore Straits India Bangladesh; 21 Indonesia; 100 Malaysia; 24 Nigeria Bangladesh Picture 2.Number of potentially dangerous areas all over the world As seen from the table, the largest part of the potentially unsafe area lies within the coast of India and Africa. Mariners are warned to be extra cautious and to take necessary precautionary measures when transiting these areas. But there are many subjective factors which have an appropriate influence on the failed attack defeats. The analysis of these factors reveals such aspects as slow speed and freeboard; shortcomings of Ship Security Plan; comparatively low training level of the team; lack of optional security measures; panic, desperation and other normal reactions in these cases. These disadvantages can be easily eliminated on modern fleet. For example, all the security-related duties are divided between the qualified crew personnel. To avoid human factor, all the skills should be obtained during drills, but not during real emergencies. Researching briefly some points of potential piracy threat, we propose to study the existing anti-piracy measures and promote new ones. 496 The world community struggles against piracy with all the available methods. Depending on the basis, they can be defined as global and local. The main source of global compulsory regulations, recommendations and security schemes in International Ship and Port Facility Security Code is to minimize security arrangements for ships, ports and government agencies. Here are the ways for increasing the safety of shipping from this crucial document [4, p. 47]. This document states that: (1) every vessel and port facility and the personnel there should be ready to work in three Security Levels; (2) seafarers should be certificated with accordance of his security duties on ship; (3) Security Officers should be appointed in order to coordinate and monitor all the actions referred to security; (4) every vessel should have its own designated Security Plan, efficient alarming system, secured place for the crew, secret emergency button and Security certificate [4, p. 9]. International Maritime Organization solutions and recommendations also help to improve the security of shipping in dangerous areas. They introduced Privately Contracted Armed Security Personnel (PCASP) to recruit on the ships navigating in High Risk areas [3, p. 1]. The next effective way is to carry out shipping in convoys in dangerous areas. In this case, several merchant vessels navigate in a raw, led by an armed peacemaker. To reduce the number of successful pirate incidents dangerous areas are thoroughly checked and patrolled by the naval ships of all concerned states. This is available thanking to United Nations Organization. It initiated the international cooperation in the sphere of terminating piracy threat. As a result, security groups of quick response were created in order to keep navigation in High Risk areas. We suppose that specialized anti-piracy naval ships should be designed and built in such a way in order to improve the situation. These vessels should be compact, high-speed, armed and equipped with precise systems to locate captured ships, to save hostages or even to prevent pirate attacks on the early stages. Furthermore, there 497 is a prospect to develop special software, which coordinates the routes of these patrol-vessels according to the frequency and position of the reports. For example, the coast of Indonesia could be checked more often according to the frequency of reports and their priority. Similar systems have been already developed in the sphere of meteorology (Dynamic System of Passage Planning) and safety of navigation (Electronic Chart Display and Information System). It is obvious that constructive measures of securing shipping are becoming popular. For example, seafarers use barbed wire protection, special armed points, emergency systems, advanced sensitive radars to define suspicious speedboats and their maneuvers. As a result, worldwide economical transaction gets rid of such obstacles, as crime on sea. To sum up, all of the ways contributed to the safety of seafarers’ life, we believe that situation of shipping security will become better and navigation in the High Risk areas will be less dangerous. Further researches of the problem also have prospects for developing in the nearest decade. Thus, scientists and seafarers can introduce new ways to secure navigation, to make marine jobs less risky and to make international merchant cooperation more costeffective. They are also useful to support the remarkable tendency to lower the level of piracy, which was displayed on the scheme earlier. References: 1. Григорян В.Л., Дмитриев В.И. Пиратство, разбой и терроризм на море. – М. : Академкнига, 2004. – 224 с. 2. Piracy and armed robbery against ships 2014 Annual Report. – ICC IMB, 2015. – 33p.URL:http://www.hellenicshippingnews.com/wpcontent/uploads/ 2015/01/2014-Annual-IMB-Piracy-Report-ABRIDGED.pdf (дата обращения: 18.02.16). 3. Revised interim guidance to shipowners, ship operators and shipmasters on the use of privately contracted armed security personnel on board ships in the high risk area (MSC.1/Circ.1405/Rev.2 25 May 2012) 498 4. Mandatory requirements regarding the provisions of chapter XI-2 of the international convention for the safety of life at sea, 1974, as amended (SOLAS/CONF.5/34 ANNEX 1) Аннотация. Данная статья посвящена проблеме современного морского пиратства. В работе дана четкая концепция мер, применяемых на судах торгового флота. Проведен также анализ статистки безопасности судоходства. Автор рассмотрел наиболее характерные черты и особенности, присущие случаям морского пиратства и вооруженным нападениям за последние 5 лет. Предложены новые методы и меры, для которых есть перспектива развития в ближайшем будущем. Ключевые слова: морское пиратство, охрана, безопасность судоходства, международное военное сотрудничество, кодекс ОСПС. Summary. This article is devoted to the modern marine piracy threat. A well-defined concept of anti-piracy measures undertaken in the merchant fleet is given in this work. Shipping security statistics is also researched. The author represents some defining characteristics of the worldwide piracy and armed robbery incidents. In the article we try to introduce some innovative measures, which have a great prospect for developing in the nearest future. Keywords: marine piracy, security of shipping, captured vessels, military international cooperation, ISPS code. UDC 681.5 DEVELOPMENT PROSPECTS OF AUTOMATIC RADAR PLOTTING AID Dmitrii Skliar rd 3 year student, Navigation Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Gennadii Bokov 499 Scientific advisor, Navigation Department, Sevastopol State University Ulia Sabadash Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University Technological development led to the increased marine traffic, which caused navigation to become more demanding for deck officers. Officer of watch should analyze a huge amount of information which must be correctly assessed. Incorrect appraisal of current navigational situation can lead to collisions often with very tragic consequences. Therefore, it is necessary to support deck officers in anti-collision decision-making process. Nowadays onboard a vessel the function of anti-collision system is accomplished with Automatic Radar Plotting Aid (ARPA). According to the requirements of Safety of Life at Sea Convention (SOLAS), enacted by International Maritime Organization (IMO), all ships of 10 000 gross tonnage and over constructed on and after 1 July 2002 shell equipped with Automatic Radar Plotting Aid. ARPA system provides the possibility to track automatically at least 20 targets. The system also generates dangerous target alarm which indicates that the computed values of Time to the Closest Point of Approach (TCPA) and Distance of the Closest Point of Approach (DCPA) exceed the specified safe limits. ARPA system offers also a collision avoidance support function called trial manoeuvre. By using this function the deck officer has the opportunity to check the effects of own ship planned manoeuvre. It enables simulation of course change as well as speed change of own vessel. Therefore there is still a possibility to improve performance of anti-collision system by implementation of a decision support system automatically determining the safe trajectory of own ship [5, p. 19]. Application of ARPA system will cause the number of ship accidents to decrease, providing protection of human life and health, transported cargo and natural environment. 500 Now we suggest you to scrutinize some proposals of collision avoidance system. There are many collision situations where the problems of finding safe and at the same time optimal solution overburden a human brain power. Nowadays there is a number of different devices which are useful for navigators to make correct navigation decisions. However, the work range of these devices is limited making the process automation insufficient. For example, applying ARPA system we can easily determine safe and optimal course or\and velocity maneuvers which often allow us to avoid an imminent collision. Unfortunately, such a decision is far less from being the best. Although the ARPA can display some useful information, but it is not always sufficient to prevent collision between ships because it does not give adequate judgment, decision and maneuver orders for collision avoidance autonomously. In order to meet these requirements effectively the next step is to design an automatic system based on current information from the traditional ARPA and from other navigational equipment GPS, radar, gyrocompass, log (Fig.1). Fig.1. Ψ – own ship course, V – own ship speed, Ψj – tracked target course, Vj – tracked target speed, Nj – tracked target bearing from own ship, Dj – tracked target distance from own ship, DCPA – tracked target Distance of the Closest Point of Approach, TCPA – tracked target Time to the Closest Point ofBy Approach. means of this data the system will control the ship's motion (rudder engine, autopilot) in a continuous way, along curvilinear trajectory, in a safe and optimal way. It assists to avoid collision accidents with other moving or stationary objects and to return a vessel back to her track. The realization of this task is 501 possible by installing digital control system equipment onboard with a shipborne computer as a central part of direct digital control (DDC) [1. p. 267]. The main problem of such a control system design is the necessity of specialized software availability. The system, in the first phase of its implementation can be utilized as a computer based pilot's decision aid structurally integrated with and complementary to ARPA (Fig.2). Fig. 2. Block diagram of decision support system. Ds – safe distance, Ψ – own ship course, V – own ship speed, Ψj – tracked target course, Vj – tracked target speed, Nj – tracked target bearing from own ship, Dj – tracked target distance from own ship, ΔΨ – manoeuvre of course change, ΔV – manoeuvre of speed change, Ps(ΔΨe, ΔVe, t) – safe ship trajectory The paper attempts to prove that the computer technique allows creating and then implementing of advanced control algorithms which are able to determine and monitor of complex moving objects (e.g. ships) even in vague situations caused by random maneuvering of adversary targets. Designed decision support system enables to determine safe maneuvers or safe trajectory automatically with the use of data received from automatic radar plotting aid. The system provides possibility to adopt different methods of determining safe ship tracks applying dynamic programming and verifying it in real navigational situation and in real electro-navigational system onboard a ship. 502 References: 1. Agnieszka L. Decision support system for collision avoidance at sea / Polish Maritime Research // Special Issue, 2012. – Vol. 19. – P. 19-24. 2. Lee S.-M., Kwon K.-Y., Joh J. A Fuzzy Logic for Autonomous Navigation of Marine Vehicles Satisfying COLREG Guidelines // International Journal of Control, Automation and Systems, 2004. – Vol. 2. – No. 2. – P.171-181. 3. Perera L.P., Carvalho J.P., Guedes Soares C. Fuzzy logic based decision making system for collision avoidance of ocean navigation under critical collision conditions // Journal of Marine Science and Technology, 2011. – Vol. 16. – No. 1. – P.84-99. 4. Pietrzykowski Z., Uriasz J. Knowledge Representation in a Ship’s Navigational Decision Support System / TransNav International Journal of Marine Navigation and Safety of Sea Transportation, 2010. – Vol.4. – No.3. – P. 265-270. 5. Zhuo Y., Hearn G.E. A ship based intelligent anticollision decision-making support system utilizing trial manoeuvers // Proceedings of 2008 Chinese control and decision conference CCDC, Yantai, China, 2008. – P. 3982-3987. Аннотация. В данной статье рассматривается вопрос, связанный с судовой компьютерной системой, основная функция которой является управление навигацией в любых сложных и потенциально опасных ситуациях. Автор раскрывает концепцию новой компьютеризированной системы предупреждения столкновений. Система данного типа отслеживает движение судна автоматически, т.е. направляет судно вдоль криволинейной траектории, чтобы избежать какихлибо столкновений с другими подвижными или стационарными объектами на безопасном и оптимальном расстоянии. Ключевые слова: безопасность судоходства, САРП, предупреждение столкновения, система предупреждения столкновения, безопасное управление. 503 Summary. This article is devoted to the problem of shipborne computer systems the main function of which is to control navigation in any complex or potentially dangerous situations. The author reveals a concept of a new computerized collision avoidance system. System of this type monitors the ship motion automatically, i.e. steering her along the curvilinear trajectory to avoid any collision incidents with other moving or stationary objects in a safe and optimal way. Key words: safety of navigational, ARPA, collision avoidance, decision support system, collision avoidance system. UDC37.032 DEVELOPMENT OF FUTURE NAVIGATORS Erhard Shtengel 2nd year student, Navigation Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Svetlana Koroleva Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Roman and German Philology Department, SevastopolStateUniversity The issue of training well-qualified crewmember is always being investigated thoroughly. The first thing that needs to be said is that it was always a great honor to be a navigator, but not every navigator is well enough prepared for his work. Such incompetence can be related to different personal shortcomings, including the lack of knowledge,experience, upbringing, etc. To define clearly what to do and what not to do, we are going to list the basic requirements for a good navigator. Let’s start from the first impression – appearance. Remember that navigator is a face of a crew, so he must match the status. Be neat and tidy, his uniform must be clean and ironed, his face – groomed, hair – washed, nails – cut, etc. For that reason in many 504 marine-oriented universities it’s necessary to wear special uniform, and really big attention is given to students’ looks and discipline. It goes without saying that responsibility and discipline are the fundamental character traits of every future sailor who wants to succeed. It is better for every student to work on his punctuality and diligence fromearly years of studies. The future navigator is obliged to demand from subordinates to maintain an exemplary order and discipline, to educate sailors. One cannot deny that strict discipline, maritime unity and friendship on the ship makes any newly arrived crew member feel that he came into a team that appreciates the good name of the ship. A future sailor ought to have a sense of professional pride, to love his ship, to be irreconcilable to every manifestation of carelessness, neglect to ship's property, equipment, and devices. It is almost necessary for navigator to be patient and attentive to crewmembers, building friendly atmosphere. So it results in apleasant voyage and safety of people, the holds full of fish and high wages [1]. However, it is obvious that the navigator must have a high physical and psychological endurance: to suppress sleepiness, to be able to notice quickly and correct errors, to adapt quickly to new requirements, to endure unpleasant experience, shifting day and night work, etc. Just as with responsibility there’s nothing university can do. It’s just your choice. Special attention is given to the health condition of the crew, because there is no hospital onboard and everyone has to monitor his health, vision, hearing, etc. by himself. There is also special problem with alcohol – very discussible topic, but you wouldbetter just not drink for any reason. That’s easy. One can do it, as practice proves. Unfortunately, neither in universities, nor in marine companies, people don’t pay enough attention to this problem. Among the qualities that should be given to navigator, not the least one is speed of reaction – ability to make decisions quickly in the changing environment. This certainly does not mean that selfcontrol and determination can substitute a lack of experience, knowledge and skills. On the contrary, knowledge and experience 505 enable us to assess properly the situation and to ensure the correctness of the decision. Where untrained sailor becomes agitated and falls into confusion, the specialist acts confidently and calmly. To be sure of himself, future navigator must be theoretically prepared and braveenough to keep calm in case of emergency. For that very reason we pass special courses at the university [2]. Talking about knowledge and skills, theNavigator is a specialist in navigation, whose main task is to provide the safety of the vessel on the desired route. He does not only navigate, but also controls the activity of the crew. In addition to knowledge of sailing and the technical means of navigation, such a specialist must understand the fundamentals of nautical astronomy and meteorology. Dealing with equipment and being responsible for the safety of people and cargo on board, such specialist must possess technical thinking and ability to make quick calculations. For that reason future navigators learn high mathematics and physics. Despite the total automation on board vessel, basic knowledge of Navigation, Astronomy, Meteorology, Steering, even cargo stowage, etc. is essential. A qualified navigator must not only know the maneuvering properties of the ship in theory, but also be able to control them, to make predictions, being aware of the influence of wind and currents.When precise target location and the course selection visually is difficult, and sometimes impossible, the navigator should know the chart method of navigation and the application of the devices, tools, maps,compass, lots, logs, sexton, chronometers under different conditions of navigation (the discipline called technical means of navigation examines all above mentioned means). Navigation methods are sure to be studied in a leading discipline of Navigation. The last, but not least – knowledge of English. To work adequately and protect the interests of the ship-owner, the navigator must be proficient in foreign languages, possess knowledge in commercial, financial, monetary, legal and other 506 issues.Unfortunately, navigators don’t get as much English classes as they need, but anyway, the only chance to learn that language – is by yourself. After 5 years of university education, navigator learns about carrying a navigational watch; preparation of charts and handbooks on transition; operation of technical means of navigation, deck and other mechanisms; keeping the navigation book, logbook and other ship's documents; the navigation safety of navigation; management of ship's night watch service; organization of work of staff; maintaining the vessel in seaworthy condition; the organization of work in the production of cargo operations; selection and planning of optimal routes of transition depending on the specific situation; participation in the evaluation of the economic efficiency of production activities of the vessel; the safety of life at sea, safety on Board; preventing pollution of the marine environment; warning of crisis situations on the ship and their localization in the case of [4]. So we can conclude that it is very hard work to become really good navigator.You need to be able to work with people, to find the right approach to each member of the crew. Also you must possess all the qualities of team leader, ought to improve your personal skills , must be patient, careful,healthy,self-critical, keep cool mind and strict discipline to provide the solution to any of the tasks set by the company and the government. References: 1. Квалификационные требования к содержанию и уровню подготовки выпускников по специальности: 180403 «Судовождение». – ГОУ СПО «Ломоносовский морской колледж ВМФ» , 2001. [Электронный ресурс] URL:http://lmkvmf.ru/index.php?option=com_content&view= article&id=83&Itemid=143 (Дата обращения 26.02.16). 2. Организация службы на морских судах: конспект лекций. Государственная морская академия имени адмирала С.О. Макарова (ГМА им. Макарова) 507 [Электронный ресурс]. – URL: http://vunivere.ru/work16055 (дата обращения 28.02.16). 3. Требования и обязанности капитана судна [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://www.profirk.ru/work/profession/1520/ (дата обращения 28.02.16). Аннотация. В данной статье говорится об основных требованиях к штурманам и соответствующих методах подготовки квалифицированных специлистов в высших учебных заведениях. Выделены качества характера, которые необходимо развить. Перечислены рутинные должностные обязанности. Кратко описывается организация службы на морских судах. Приводятся проблемы, с которыми могут столкнуться судоводители. Акцентируется важность изучения иностранных языков. В конце статьи представлены общие рекомендации для будущих штурманов. Ключевые слова: штурман, качества характера, квалификация, совершенствование, требования. Summary. This given article is dedicated to the basic requirements for the navigators and methods of the University training of relevant specialists. The character traits to be developed are distinguished. The everyday duties and routine responsibilities of the rank are enumerated. The ship’s order organization is briefly described. The possible problems to be faced are stated. The importance of learning foreign languages is stressed. The general recommendations for future navigators are stated in the final part of the article. Keywords: navigators, character traits, qualification, development, requirements. 508 Секция «История» History UDC 94(47) THE REASONS FOR THE UPRISING ON THE CRUISER "OCHAKOV" Katya Erdokesko 2nd year student, Branch of Moscow State University in Sevastopol, e-mail: [email protected] Irina Mysak Scientific advisor, senior instructor, Foreign Languages Chair, Branch of Moscow State University in Sevastopol e-mail:[email protected] Rebellions in the navy of the Russian Empire occasionally transformed into armed uprisings playing a special role in an eventape of the first Russian revolution (1905-1907). The mutiny on the cruiser "Ochakov" which broke out in November, 1905, exemplifies the case. Besides, the study of the Black Sea Fleet seamen’s insurrection is very topical due to the lack of consensus in historical science on what the main cause of that rebellion was. A number of researchers, notably P. N. Nadinskaya, S.F. Nayda, G.N. Ryzhonok, defend the idea that the performance on the "Ochakov" had been carefully prepared by the Social-Democratic Party, which introduced their members to the cruiser, and they, in turn, launched an extensive propaganda among the sailors. The others believe that the mutiny on the cruiser was not organized. They recognise it as a natural phenomenon, which grew out of the unbearable living conditions in the Navy, as well as a general protest wave. This point of view is not only joined by such historians as E.B. Altabaeva and V.V. Kovalenko, but also by one of the participants of the Sevastopol uprising, I.P. Voronitsyn, who, meanwhile, was a 509 member of the Social-Democratic Party. Thus, the second point of view makes us think about whether or not the conditions of service were simply intolerable for the sailors. Consequently, they had no choice but to raise a rebellion against the existing state of affairs in the Navy, which however, has affected not only the cruiser "Ochakov" but also some other vessels, staying in the roads of Sevastopol bay at that time. It is known, that the Black Sea Fleet sailors had raised a rebellion a year before on one of the cruisers, which served as a pretext for fleet commander’s-in-chief G.P.Chuhnin’s banning the sailors from leaving the ship for the city. It effected in sailors’ dissatisfaction which caused the excessive outrage regarding the authorities. The sailors gathered in the Lazarevski barracks courtyard and demanded from the orderly officer for their right to leave for the city. However, the sailors’ requirements were rejected. Ignoring prohibition, the sailors went through. However, commander’s-inchief response succeeded immediately, and resulted in arrests of the mutineers; others were condemned for a hard labor [4, p. 174-175]. Thereby, it is possible to notice that the authorities strove to suppress any attempts to change the existing state of affairs in the Navy, therefore, resentment and rage grew among sailors. The situation, apparently, didn't improve after that failed revolt. The unrest among the ships crews proceeded. A year later the situation became particularly acute on the “Ochakov” after newly elected commander, 2nd Rank Captain S. Glizyan, spoke in front of the crew. In his speech, he declared that if the crew of the cruiser suddenly decided to rebel, they would be treated as “Prut’s” crew or Kronstadt’s sailors of whom, respectively, “some had already been shot, and the latter would also be shot” [7, p.129]. As a result, the sailors ceased to obey the commander at all. Moreover, when the commander caused firemen on the deck drivers went out together with them and began to shout "down with him". That call was audible on other vessels [7, p. 130]. Agitation on the cruiser drew the attention of the authorities, who directed the Naval Prosecutor with the purpose of clarification 510 the reason for sailors’ discontent. The driver, Gladkov, was sent to him on behalf of the rebels, speaking with a complaint against the commander and poor food [5, p. 63]. Thus, we have an opportunity to observe one more reason for sailors’ grievances. However, that visit had not led to an improvement in the service of sailors, the excitement on the cruiser continued to grow, as well as dissatisfaction with the authorities. In addition, the important factors that caused the uprising were the agitation among the sailors and the propaganda of SocialDemocratic Party representatives, who with even greater force launched their operations in November 1905. Moreover, the leaders of the initial phase of the uprising on the cruiser "Ochakov" belonged to the Social Democratic Party, namely: komendor N.G. Antonenko, conductor S.P. Chastnick and driver A.I. Gladkov, mentioned above as a man having spoken before the naval prosecutor and having charged the authorities of maltreatment of sailors. It is also worth noting that all three of them entered the "Sailors’ Commission" which was the executive body of the Council of Sailors’, Soldiers 'and Workers' Deputies of Sevastopol having been created two days before the uprising on the cruiser (November, 11) [7], when the rebellion swept the naval division. At the same time, the decision to invite Peter Schmidt to a role of the head of the revolt [2, c.80] belonged to Council of Sailors’, Soldiers 'and Workers' Deputies of Sevastopol, in view of Schmidt’s popularity among sailors, which he had won in his previous speeches as well as at the meetings of the above Sailors’ Commission. Besides, Schmidt was a military and naval expert that also played an essential role in their choice. However, Peter Schmidt at first refused participating in a strike, but later he was convinced and he agreed. Having ascended aboard the insurgent cruiser, P. Schmidt spoke to the sailors persuading them that their sole requirement had to be the convocation of a Constituent Assembly. Moreover, they sent a telegram to Emperor Nicholas II with the same purpose [7, p.155]. Due to the fact that the emperor wasn't in a hurry to fulfill 511 their requirement, Schmidt put forward an initiative, which he expressed during the uprising on the cruiser. His main suggestion was that, in case Nicholas II refused to convene the Constituent Assembly as a newly expressed demand of the mutineers, Peter Schmidt promised to cut off the Crimea, which he would form in the Republic, where he would play the role of a president and commander-in-chief of the Black Sea Fleet and the Black Sea ports [6]. Thus it becomes evident that Schmidt’s speech effected in his followers abandoning him and their converting to the emperor’s side. In addition, Peter Schmidt was a stranger to sailors’ economic demands like salary increase, reduction of service term [6] that also couldn't have promoted acquisition of supporters from the sailor's environment. Therefore it became obvious why so few Schmidt’s adherents eventually supported him, when he gave the signal of “Commander-in-Chief of Fleet” [1], having bypassed a squadron for the purpose of inviting the rest of the vessels to join the insurgent cruiser. Moreover, after his befallen failure, Peter Schmidt fell into a prolonged fit of hysteria [2, p.92], and thus missed a lot of time, which was so precious for the rebellious sailors. Along with it, P. Schmidt rejected the government’s ultimatum about giving in which could possibly lead to fewer victims. However, when "Ochakov" started a fire, his commander was one of the first who had left the burning cruiser and made an attempt to escape together with his son, but their torpedo boat was captured [6]. Thus, the revolt on the cruiser "Ochakov" was suppressed, and its participants and leaders appeared before the naval court. The main leaders of the uprising, the senior storekeeper Sergey Chastnik, a komendor Nikita Antonenko, the driver Alexander Gladkov and Pyotr Schmidt were sentenced to death. On March, 6, 1906, that resolution was carried out on the island of Berezan [1]. To sum it up, the leading role in the Sevastopol uprising belongs to the Social-Democratic Party, and "Sailors’ Committee" which, now and then, "added fuel to the fire," excited the minds of the "lower ranks", urging them to revolt, promising service 512 improvement. In addition, a number of sources can serve as evidence, which speaks directly of the subversive activities of the RSDLP. So, as an example, various propaganda leaflets and telegrams, which were distributed before, during the time of the uprising, as well as after it, revealed the need for "overthrowing the yoke of the present regime and the establishment of a democratic republic" [7, p. 147]. Moreover, it is imperative to claim that the leaders of the initial phase of the uprising on the cruiser "Ochakov" belonged to the Social Democratic Party, consequently, the main role of agitators among the crew was theirs. Regarding Peter Schmidt, having become the head of the mutiny on the "Ochakov", he worked closely with the Social Democrats, took part in the meetings organized by the latter, what is more, according to I. P. Voronitsyn’s report, Schmidt promised to take decisive action in adjoining other ships to revolt [2, p. 83-84]. However, due to overestimating his own opportunities, Peter Schmidt was unable to carry out his plan, as well as all those who supported that revolt, which ultimately led to its complete defeat. References: 1. Алтабаева Е.Б., В.В. Коваленко. Севастополь в 1905 году [Электронный ресурс] – URL: http://crimeamap.msk.ru/466593.html (дата обращения: 25.02.2016) 2. Вороницын И.П. Лейтенант Шмидт. – М.-Л.: Госиздат,1925. –112 с. 3. Надинский П.Н. Очерки по истории Крыма. Часть 1 – Симферополь: Крымиздат, 1951. – 230 с. 4. Найда С. Ф. Революционное движение в Черноморском флоте в годы первой русской революции (1905— 1907 гг.). — Симферополь: Крымиздат, 1950. – 112 с. 5. Никольский Б.В. Севастополь, год 1905 [Электронный ресурс] – URL: http://www.proza.ru/2010/02/15/1292 (дата обращения: 25.02.2016) 513 6. Рыжонок Геннадий. Севастопольский пожар [Электронный ресурс] – URL: http://sev-pravda.ru/sevastopolskiypozhar.html (дата обращения: 25.02.2016) 7. Севастопольское вооруженное восстание ноября 1905 года. Документы и материалы. - М.: Военное издательство Министерства обороны Союза ССР, 1957. – 569 с. Аннотация. В данной статье затрагивается тема, относительно того, какова же была главная причина восстания на крейсере «Очаков». Известно, что в исторической науке сложилось два противоречащих друг другу взгляда на причину сего мятежа, которые в целом можно свести к следующему: 1) плохие условия службы на судне и 2) организованное восстание под руководством партии социал-демократов, которые сумели не только внедрить своих членов на данный крейсер, но и развернуть широкую агитацию среди экипажа. Автором анализируются различные источники, а также историография, посвященные тем событиям. Благодаря этому, удалось выяснить, что и в наши дни в исторической науке так и не сложилось единого мнения по поводу того, какова же главная причина восстания на крейсере «Очаков». Однако более детальное исследование показало, что ведущая роль в данном мятеже матросов Черноморского флота принадлежит партии социал-демократов, сумевшей своей агитационной деятельностью создать брожение среди экипажей некоторых кораблей, а затем, впоследствии, привести их к восстанию. Тем не менее, данное восстание матросов Черноморского флота не увенчалось успехом, а было подавлено, а его главные предводители расстреляны на острове Березань в марте 1906 года. Ключевые слова: восстание на крейсере «Очаков», плохие условия службы, социал-демократы, запрет на увольнение в город, речь С.А. Глизяна, «Матросская комиссия», П.П. Шмидт. 514 Summary. This article touches upon the theme of the main reason for the uprising on the cruiser "Ochakov". It is known that historical science has developed two contradictory views on the causes of this revolt, which in general can be summarized as follows: 1) bad conditions of service on the ship and 2) a revolt led by the Party of Social Democrats, who had not only managed to inculcalcate their members on the cruiser, but also to develop an extensive agitation among the crew. The author analyzes various sources and historiography, dedicated to that event. Due to this, the author has found out that in nowadays historical science there is no consensus about the main reason for the uprising on the cruiser "Ochakov". However, a more detailed study has revealed that the priority in that sailors’ rebellion on the Black Sea Fleet belongs to the Social Democratic Party, who, by its preceding activities, managed to create unrest among the sailors of the ships and later lead them to revolt. Nevertheless, this uprising of the Black Sea Fleet sailors was unsuccessful, thus, it was suppressed and its leaders executed on the island of Berezan in March, 1906. Keywords: an uprising on the cruiser "Ochakov", poor conditions of service, the Social Democrats, the prohibition of leaving the ship for the city, S.A. Glizyan’s speech, "Sailors’ Commission", P.P.Shmidt. UDC 930.85 ARCHITECTURE OF ANCIENT CHINA Helen Zatula st 1 year student, Philology- History Department, Branch of Moscow State University in Sevastopol e-mail: [email protected] Irina Mysak Scientific advisor, senior instructor, Foreign Languages Chair, 515 Branch of Moscow State University in Sevastopol e-mail:[email protected] China is a country of traditions and history. The Chinese have created a unique world, which comprises a variety of artistic forms. These forms are revealed in diversity of everyday life. These patterns and their existence are stipulated by the interaction with the surrounding world. Mild climate contributed to the development of civilization. China is rich in building materials; its bowels are full of rocks of marble, granite and limestone. [1, c.209-242] From a variety of building materials in China, the most used and most common was timber. Such breeds as oak, fir, Weymouth pine, Korean pine and bamboo were used for construction. Due to this, architectural monuments of Shang, Zhou and Han Tsyn periods haven’t actually survived. The whole architecture of China is united by common cultural and aesthetic aspirations and ideas. Typical frame-and-pillar design is one of the main parts of Chinese architecture.[2, с.16-17] To create this constriction, wooden pillars are fixed on a clay basis, and then they are connected with cross beams. This design helped to retain heat, and could withstand heavy loads. Another feature in the architecture is the integration of buildings into complexes consisting of multiple buildings, often with common yard or fence. Private houses are surrounded by various secondary facilities, which are distributed symmetrically and are equidistant from the main building. Carving and various kinds of shingles were also used for decoration. The roofs of the palaces were covered with golden dye, and the roof colors of other citizens were regulated depending on the belonging to a particular class. Supporting pillars were covered with red paint and cornices with blue or green. Towns were built up exactly on certain canons. They were distinguished by clarity of plan and gravitated to a rectangular shape. The main axis took place from North to South and all the buildings were facade oriented to the South. As a rule, the cities were walled, 516 and the gates location coincided with the cardinal points. The great Palace complexes, built of wood, were surrounded by high walls. Gardens were laid out inside the complexes. Constructions of various shapes and appropriation often had several floors. Interior chambers were decorated with wall paintings. Archaeological sources testify that as various clay models of the Han era were discovered. They evidently demonstrate turrets, houses, indoor gates and fence, gable roofs with intricate decorations, etc. Clear planning and allocation of a particular type building for every class of citizens was the main feature of Chinese urban development. One of the Chinese facilities of a home, a temple or a Palace was a garden. [3] It didn’t submit to the architecture of the buildings, but was a part of the ensemble. Its imagery and rhythm were associated with age-old traditions. It was the image of nature, which the Chinese perceived the world through. The garden represented a certain system and it was impossible to simultaneously cover the whole ground with the eyes. It was a complex creation, consisting of a series of green galleries; the space revealed in a complicated manner and unexpectedly from different points of view. The garden was elaborately designed in its tectonics and symbolism, but his main goal was to preserve the identity of nature. Fortification was not an exception in causing the interest of architectural thought. The Emperor of a new dynasty Qin, Shi Huang, became famous for his military campaigns and successful reforming efforts. The roads were built; uniform system of weights and measures was introduced. After successful campaigns, the Emperor used to construct grand buildings using rare trees brought from all over the country. Qin Shi Huang’s attention did not pass the construction of fortifications to protect the young nation from the invaders. The Great Wall of China was reconstructed by slaves and free commoners. It is one of the wonders of the world, which is still standing guarding the Northern borders of no longer existing Empire. The Great Wall of China was built in the Warring States period, 3 rd century BC to protect from the Huns. The wall represents an impregnable fortress and a clay adobe road. However, all its power is 517 submitted to the landscape, as well as the Chinese people, who drew inspiration and strength from Nature’s images. There is no data about the exact length of the wall length. It is approximately 4000 km. The height of the wall, together with the teeth is 9m. About 20,000 towers have survived up to nowadays out of 60,000. The height of each varies from 12 to 14 meters. Originally the wall was constructed of crushed stone and earth and was later coated with stone. This system of buildings crosses a number of Northern provinces and has a number of branches. Fortifications in China combine the heavy foundation made of sand, earth, gravel and stone and light wood top canopies for the protection of soldiers (e. g. defensive walls of Beijing and other cities). Monuments of architecture of ancient China still amaze with their great harmony. They are saturated with the traditions and deep respect for nature. Architecture has been regulating social and administrative life of the Chinese state till nowadays. The architecture of the ancient period was not only a mere stage in history, but it also laid a tendency to the development of many areas of the building design and enriched China with great masterpieces of architectural art. References: 1. Виноградова Н.А. Искусство Китая. -М.: издательство Изобразительного искусства 1988г. С. 7-57. 2. Гриненко Г.В. Хрестоматия по истории мировой культуры. - М., Искусство, 1998 г. 3. Архитектура Китая [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://azialand.ru/arxitektura-kitaya/ (дата обращения: 28.02.16) Аннотация. Для изучения национально-культурной традиции и специфики социального развития стран Востока исследователями используются археологические и исторические источники. 518 Археологические источники свидетельствуют о единой идее и стиле в архитектуре Китая, выраженных в каркасностолбовой конструкции, а так же о традиции формирования комплексов зданий. Градостроительство в Китае и методы декорирования выражают принадлежность граждан к определенному слою общества. Традиции обустройства сада являются неотъемлемым элементом комплекса построек. Фортификационные постройки также служат примером этого подхода (Великая Китайская стена). Эти характеристики дают информацию о развитии Китая в древние времена, и до сих пор остаются актуальными в вопросах политики и ментальности. В ходе исследования, были изучены труды Российских и Китайских авторов, для глубокого понимания особенностей восточной культуры. Кроме того, как источник, использовался ряд археологических данных. Ключевые слова: Архитектура, каркасно-столбовая конструкция, фортификационные постройки, комплексы зданий, сады. Summary. In today's world, the East is increasingly playing a prominent role. Modern researchers pay much attention to the study of internal structure of Eastern countries, their national-cultural traditions and the specifics of their social development. Thus, it is important to use historical and archeological sources investigating the course of today’s processes for the above mentioned purposes. Architecture is one of such sources for the characteristics of ancient period of Chinese history. Common aspiration and ideas lay in frame-pillar construction and the tradition of dividing buildings into complexes. In ancient times urban planning and decoration methods in China were strictly assigned for various citizens of particular classes. The tradition to plant a garden and make it one of the parts of a complex has been kept till nowadays. Fortification buildings followed the same style, e.g. the Great Chinese wall. All these things are characterizing the development of China in ancient times, but still can reveal mentality and policy trends. 519 In the course of research, the works of Russian and Chinese authors has been studied to deeper understand the peculiarities of Eastern culture. Also, a number of archeological sources, perfectly describing the evolution of Chinese architecture have been used. Key words: architecture, frame-and-pillar design, building complexes, fortifications, gardens. UDC 94 IDEOLOGICAL VIEWS OF 15 -16 CENTURIES. SUBSTANTIATING CONCEPT “MOSCOW IS THE THIRD ROME” Rita Zenkovich 1styear student, History and Philology Department, Branch of Moscow state University in Sevastopol e-mail: [email protected] Irina Mysak Scientific advisor, senior instructor, Foreign Languages Chair, Branch of Moscow state University in Sevastopol e-mail: [email protected] th th A state can be unified, only if it is united by a unified concept. State ideology can consolidate different social classes economically and politically, unite various worldviews of millions of citizens and express the will of the people. Such ideology, which complied with the historic events of the 15th-16th centuries, was a concept “Moscow is the third Rome”. This concept was necessary not only for the young united State, but also for an arisen international situation. In the research, some predominant ideological views have been marked, which developed in different ways and they were popular in different social environment. Nevertheless, they are united by the same goal and objectives. Therefore, the main goal of my work is to connect marked ideological views into a holistic 520 ideological picture of Moscow Kingdom’s policy. Moreover, it was necessary to explore such aspects of the concept “Moscow is the third Rome” as ecclesiastical-political, diplomatic, eschatological and historical-literary ones. To achieve these aims, a number of challenges were set such as to explore the origins of the concept “Moscow is the third Rome” and to determine its real place and value in the market place of ideas of Moscow Kingdom on the basis the main tendency of international and domestic policy [3, p.216]. What is more, it has been of significance to identify the main ideological trends and their application in political practice of Moscow tsars in 15th-16th centuries. Ideological views in Moscow during the 15th century had been changing greatly. The idea of exceptional situation of the Byzantine Empire, which had betrayed the true faith, became unpopular. Thus the idea of succession to Byzantine heritage was developing in the Moscow’s consciousness. Moreover, Moscow was considered to be the last outpost of true faith and it acquired a historical mission to unite Christians under the power of Moscow tsars [1]. However, the greatest challenge for Moscow was the fall of Byzantium. Precisely due to it, there arose questions about the role of the emerging young state and a new center of true faith. Soon the functional side of this conception appeared, which created a fertile ground for consolidating all Orthodox Christians and substantiated international policy towards the Balkan States. In fact, Moscow government had an idea to free the Balkan States from the power of the Turkish Empire. In the course of the research and in the process of exploring the works of different authors, a conclusion has been made that corresponds to the following. Moscow Russ was the only state, which saved the traditions of Orthodox Christianity after the destruction of Byzantium. Moreover, this state had chosen a messianic way. This was the way to the future, where the political borders would meet the borders of worldwide Orthodox Christianity. 521 Nevertheless, the fame of the above mentioned conception has had a historiographical origin [4, p. 72]. As for its origin, it is necessary to highlight that the appearance of this concept was a result, on one hand, of domestic events, such as formation of a centralized Moscow state and the necessity of substantiation of the exceptional role of the head of state as the Byzantine heritage successor. On the other hand, it reflected succession of an international policy role by the young state. It was also influenced international events like the Florentine Union and the destruction of Byzantium. Moreover, various types of heresies were spread in Moscow state due to Apocalypse theory, which later, in 1492, became unpopular. Therefore, it was necessary to create a new doctrine of Christian empire [2, p.11]. What is more, just at the end of 15th century the idea of a unified Christian empire was one of the important aspects of history of The Grand Duchy of Moscow, which eventually became a great state of Eastern Europe. The concept “Moscow is the third Rome” substantiated and justified the policy of Moscow’s government, which was aimed at creating a strong centralized state and the formation of an ideological image of Moscow state. References: 1. Дмитрий С. Москва - Третий Рим: источник доктрины // Из истории русской культуры. Т.II. Кн.1. Киевская и Московская Русь. URL: http://ec-dejavu.ru/m2/Moskow_Third_Rome.html (дата обращения: 24.02.16) 2. Дьяконов М.А. Власть московских государей. –М.: Книга по Требованию, 2012. – С.8-12. 3. Синицына Н.В. Третий Рим. Истоки и эволюция русской средневековой концепции. –М.: Индрик, 1998. – С.214232. 4. Усачев А.С. «Третий Рим» или «Третий Киев»? (Московское царство XVI века в восприятии современников) // Общественные науки и современность. – 2012. № 1. – С.69–87. 522 Аннотация. Идеологические воззрения Руси на протяжении XV века претерпели сильные изменения; мысль об исключительном положении Византийской империи, предавшей истинную веру, отступала на второй план; в московском самосознании развивалась идея о преемственности византийского наследия, о том, что именно Русь – последний оплот истинной веры, и она должна объединить христиан под властью московских царей. Эти идеи отражает концепция «Москва – третий Рим». Появление этой концепции было следствием событий как внутреннего характера (формирование централизованного Московского государства и необходимость обосновать исключительную роль главы государства, как преемника Византийского наследия), так и внешнего – Флорентийская уния, а затем и падение Византийской империи. Ключевые слова: Идеологические воззрения, концепция, целостная идеологическая картина, московские цари, внешняя и внутренняя политика, православие, историческая миссия, византийское наследие. Summary. Ideological views in Moscow during the 15th century were changing a lot. The idea of exceptional situation of the Byzantine Empire having betrayed the true faith became unpopular. The necessity of succession to Byzantine heritage was developing in the Moscow consciousness. Moreover, Moscow was considered to be the last outpost of true faith thus it was thought to have a historical mission to unite Christians under the power of Moscow tsars. These ideas are reflected in the concept “Moscow is the third Rome”. This concept was a result of domestic events (such as a formation of a centralized Moscow state and the necessity of substantiation the exceptional role of the head of state as the successor of the Byzantine heritage and succession of international policy role by the young state), and international events like the Florentine Union and the destruction of Byzantium. Keywords: Ideological views, concept, holistic ideological picture, Moscow tsars, international and domestic policy, Orthodox Christianity, historical mission, the Byzantine heritage. 523 UDC 94 RUSSIA’S FOREIGN POLICY IN THE SECOND HALF OF THE EIGHTEENTH CENTURY Komogaev Vadim st 1 year student, Philology-History- Department, Branch of Moscow State University in Sevastopol e-mail: [email protected] Irina Mysak Scientific advisor, senior instructor, Foreign Languages Chair, Branch of Moscow State University in Sevastopol e-mail: [email protected] Russia has always been a great power which other countries had to take into consideration be it the eighteenth century or the twenty-first. The research is relevant to this day because after studying the case of successful foreign policy of Catherine II and Paul I, the best solutions can be chosen for resolving international problems and challenges that have emerged in modern Russia at the moment. The main objectives of this work are to review the major foreign policy events in the second half of the eighteenth century and to analyze them making comparison to the present day situation. The second half of the eighteenth century is inextricably linked with Catherine the Great who managed to turn the Russian Empire into a world power. During Catherine’s reign active foreign policy, that included strong actions on all fronts, was carried out in the West, South, North and East. The main issues of Russia's foreign policy in southern direction were the exit to the Black Sea coast and ensuring security in the region. But all knew perfectly well that the solution of these problems would inevitably result in difficult and prolonged war with the Ottoman Empire, which did not want to lose its influence in the region. And that war began. Turkey, being pushed by France and England, in the 1768 declared war on the Russian Empire. Russia was not ready for the war with Turkey. Nevertheless that military 524 action had evolved favorably to it. So in 1770 the Russian army under Rumyantsev’s command won a number of battles and came out to the Danube. The navy under Orlov’s command broke the Turkish fleet at Cesme. The Peace Treaty of Kucuk-Kaynarca was signed after the defeat of the main Turkish forces near the village of Kozludža. The Russian Empire received 4 million rubles contribution, the steppes of the Black Sea and access to the Black Sea under this Treaty, and the Crimean Khanate became independent. Despite the Crimean Khanate was nominally independent, it was bringing Russia even more hassle. In this regard, Russia decides to join the Crimea. This event could not be ignored by Turkey and in 1787 a new Russo-Turkish war began. But it was a failure for the Ottoman Empire. Jassy’s Peace Treaty was signed after a series of defeats on land (the taking of Ochakov and Ishmael), as well as the defeat of the Turkish fleet at Cape Kaliakria. Turkey recognized Russian patronage of Georgia and joining the Crimea by that treaty. Therefore, during the two Russo-Turkish wars both of these objectives were accomplished, the Crimean Khanate was abolished and its territory became part of the Russian Empire [1]. The situation in the North of Russia was volatile due to Sweden’s desire to return the lands lost during the Great Northern war. Despite the fact that the main Russian forces were concentrated in the South due to the war with Turkey, Sweden failed to achieve their goals, and the battle went with varying degrees of success. As a result, Verel’s Treaty was signed between Sweden and Russia, which kept the old border. [2, p.p.60-62] In the East, the Russian Empire had a huge territory and its main task was not to acquire new territories, but to develop the old ones. However, according to George's treatise, the Russian Empire took Eastern Georgia under its patronage. [3, p.p.173-174] Equally important in foreign policy was also the Western direction where the main issue was Poland. After the three partitions of Poland between its neighbours (Russia, Austria and Prussia), they all respectively received huge territorial gains thus Poland lost statehood and sovereignty for more than a century. [1] 525 It is significant to remember that one of the most important international events of this period was North American colonies fight for independence from England. There was discord between Russia and England that naturally turned out to be a factor favourable for the American Revolution. So in 1780 Russia adopted the "Declaration on Armed Neutrality" which was also supported by a number of European countries, that in the end did not allow England to organize a naval blockade of coasts of the American continent and contributed to the victory of the American Revolution. [2, p.p.57-58] After the bourgeois revolution in France, Catherine the second greatly feared the French contagion and took serious measures to assist in the suppression of the revolution. However, the events occurring at this point in Poland prevented Catherine from direct speaking out against France. After Catherine's death her son, Paul I continued her fight against the revolutionary France joining the anti-French coalition led by Britain. The military operations took place mainly in the Mediterranean Sea and in Italy. The Army under Suvorov’s command managed to liberate Italy from French invaders and fleet under Ushakov’s command freed the Ionian Islands. Things were going favourably, but a number of contradictions began to escalate inside the anti-French coalition. After England had occupied Malta and Austria had not fulfilled its obligations to the Alliance, Russia left the anti-French coalition and withdrew its army. [1]. In general, it can be claimed with confidence, that foreign policy results in the second half of the eighteenth century had a positive impact on the further development of Russia and its people. The Russian Empire has grown into a world power, which other countries had to recognise. None of the important international event of that time went without Russia's participation as evidenced by the words Bezborodko (one of the most prominent diplomats of that period), "I do not know how to be with you, and with us no cannon in Europe shot without our permission". [1]. 526 References: 1. Ключевский В.О. Русская история. Полный курс лекций [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://www.bibliotekar.ru/rusKluch/ (дата обращения: 27.02.16) 2. Павленко Н.И. Екатерина Великая [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://fanread.ru/book/8880919/? (дата обращения: 27.02.16) 3. Орлов А.С.История России.- М.: Проспект, 2014. 527 с. Аннотация. Данная работа посвящена внешней политике, которая проводилась во второй половине восемнадцатого века в период правления таких видных деятелей российской истории как Екатерина вторая и Павел первый. Основными задачами этой работы являются: обзор основных исторических событий, которые происходили в мире в рассматриваемый период и их краткий анализ для того, чтобы понять, каковым было международное положение Российской империи на тот момент времени. Как показал анализ источников, эта тема является интересной и актуальной уже не одно столетие, и многие историки (С.М.Соловьев, В.О. Ключевский, Н.И. Павленко) не могут обойти ее стороной в своих работах. Ключевые слова: Российская империя, внешняя политика, вторая половина восемнадцатого века, международные события, великая держава. Summary. This research is devoted to Russia’s foreign policy, which was held in the second half of the eighteenth century, during the reign of such eminent personalities in Russian history as Catherine II and Paul I. The main objectives of this work are: to overview major historical events that happened in the world during that period, and their brief analysis to understand what the international position of the Russian Empire was at that time. The analysis of sources revealed, that this theme is topical and relevant 527 for many centuries, therefore many historians (S. M. Soloviev, V.O., Klyuchevsky, N. I. Pavlenko) cannot bypass it in their works. Keywords: Russian Empire, foreign policy, second half of the eighteenth century, international events, a great power. UDC 902 HISTORICAL PROBLEMS OF OUR CIVILIZATION: SCIENTIFIC ASPECT Stanislav Povolotskiy 2nd year student, Information Systems Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Alla Mikhaylova Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] All our civilization is based on three pillars: technological progress, culture and spiritual life. It is clear about technological and spiritual parts, but it is not so easy concerning cultural. Culture is a complex of different ranges of human activities, which, as a rule, are intertwined with each other. They are music and painting, architecture and sculpture, literature and history. This list can be continued for a long time, but let us stop on history, because historical problem has fluttered millions of hearts and has occupied huge amount of brains since the time of civilization’s creation. “Civilization is a kind of human society or culture; a sum total of the arts, customs, habits, beliefs, values, behavior and material habits that constitute a people's way of life. Specifically, a civilization is usually understood to be a complex society characterized by the practice of agriculture, settlements, a diverse division of labour and an intricate social hierarchy. The term civilization is often used as a 528 synonym for culture and it also refers to society as a whole. Thus the term can mean "refinement of thought, manners, or taste" [1, p. 7]. Historical consciousness, national self-determination or simply searching for important objects, which were lost as the time passes, are understood as the historical problem. The more historical objects are found, the clearer our imagination concerning historical periods is. Let us discuss how present scientists discovery past for making feature better. Science, which is specialized on excavations, is called archeology. Archaeology, or archeology is the study of human activity through the recovery and analysis of material culture. The archaeological record consists of artifacts, architecture, biofacts or ecofacts, and cultural landscapes [2]. Archaeology can be considered both a social science and a branch of the humanities It is not only always necessary, but also vital at moments, when researched people did not have written language. Script has been existed for nearly 5000 years and all previous historical age is known only thanks to archeologists. By the way, most scripts are found by archeologists. Archeology took its beginning in 13th century. The most powerful jump in its development was implemented in 18th-19th centuries, when Chersonesus, Pompeii, Troy and Egyptian pyramids were found. In search of profit and glory thousands of people went to excavations in unknown places for them. This passion to glory, adventure and adrenaline captured human`s brains without dependence to the age and nationality. But never the less despite personal benefits many scientists are motivated to discoveries by just scientific interest. It means that every member of expedition must understand each other for co-operation and bigger results. For this point it is important to know at least 1 foreign language. It leaded to the strong pulse of learning foreign languages among historians. As a result, members of different nations could take part in one expedition. In conclusion, it is worthy to note enormous role of knowing foreign languages in such difficult field as a science. It can not only help with work with aliens but also with documents, which have not 529 been translated yet. That is why it solves the problem of misunderstanding what leads to great results and career growth. References: 1. Dr. Sahadeva-dasa. End of Modern Civilization and Alternative Future. Soul Science University Press. 2009. Pp. 470 ULR: http://ru.scribd.com/doc/13911930/End-of-Modern-Civilization-and-AlternativeFuture 2. Артамонов М.И. Первые страницы русской истории в археологическом освещении // Cоветская археология – 1990. – №3. – С. 271-290. Аннотация. Автор исследует исторические проблемы в аспекте науки. Историческое сознание, национальное самоопределение или поиски важных объектов понимаются автором как историческая проблема. Рассматривается роль археологии в развитии науки. Автор доказал, что, несмотря на личные выгоды, многие ученые заинтересованы в открытиях изза научного интереса. В заключение отмечена огромная роль знания иностранных языков в науке. Ключевые слова: историческое сознание, самоопределение, археология, биофакты, непонимание. Summary. The author explores historical problems in an aspect of science. Historical consciousness, national selfdetermination or simply searching for important objects is understood by the author as the historical problem. Archeology role in scientific development is considered. The author proved that despite personal benefits many scientists are motivated to discoveries by just scientific interest. In the conclusion enormous role of knowing foreign languages in a science is pointed. Keywords: historical consciousness, self-determination, archeology, biofacts, excavation, misunderstanding. 530 UDC: 9.94 WESTERNERS AND SLAVOPHILES: A LOOK AT THE PAST AND FUTURE OF RUSSIA Rodovich Mikhail nd 2 year student, History department, Sevastopol Branch of Moscow State University e-mail: [email protected] Olga Kuzina Scientific advisor, Assistant Lecturer, Foreign Language Chair, Sevastopol Branch of Moscow State University e-mail: [email protected] In the 30-40-ies of the 19th century discussions about the historical fate of Russia began in the Russian philosophy. Among the nobility there were two completely different socio-political trends. These were the Slavophiles and the Westerners. The representatives of these trends put forward different views on the civilizational way of Russia, especially its political and legal experience compared to the experience of Europe and its role and place among other nations. The main issue which marked the beginning of centuries-long debate was the question ‘Is Russia repeating the historical path of the West or goes and develops in its particular historical way?’ We can speak about similarities between the ideas of the Westerners and the Slavophiles in relation to the past and the perception of the present, but their views differ when it comes to the understanding of the future. Also, two trends expressed dissatisfaction with the existing regime, and were in opposition to the Russian autocratic power. Nowadays differences between supporters and opponents of these trends have turned into the contradictions between the liberals and the conservatives. The answer to the question “Is Russia more committed to the East or to the West?” has not received any answer so far and remains up-to-date. The material of this study is based on the works of the brightest representatives of two trends – the Westerners and the Slavophiles. 531 Analysing these works the aim was to identify similarities and differences in the views on the past and future of Russia. The ideological dispute about the original Russian identity development or just development of the Western model occurred at the turn of the 30-ies – 40-ies, dividing the philosophical representatives into the Westerners and the Slavophiles. The Westerners believed that Russia due to the reforms of Peter the Great became a part of the unified European cultural space and its further development is impossible without the best values of material and spiritual culture accumulated by the peoples of Europe. The main value, the main achievement of the Western civilization was considered to be the special status of the human being initially free, independent, proactive, in respect of which the state and society was supposed to play the role of "a guardian" of their liberty, their rights, and not the role of masters and tyrants. The Westerners have studied the philosophical and historical legacy of the thinkers of the Renaissance, the French enlightenment, G. V. F. Hegel, I. Kant, L. Feuerbach, then Nietzsche, Marx, etc, with the aim of understanding the possibilities of development of Russia in westernized way. They studied the philosophical heritage of thinkers of the Renaissance, the French Enlightenment, G. W. F. Hegel, I. Kant, L. Feuerbach, then F. Nietzsche, K. Marx, etc. Pro-Western liberals in the late 19th — early 20th centuries played a significant role in the spiritual life of the Russian society, but were almost powerless on the one hand, the autocratic-bureaucratic machine, on another hand — the face of the growing discontent of the lower strata of society promoted by the leftist (Bolshevik) party. on the one hand, the autocratic-bureaucratic machine, with another — the face of the growing discontent of the lower strata of society promoted by the leftist (Bolshevik) party. The Westerners in their views in different times were: T. N. Granovsky, A. I. Herzen, N. P. Ogarev, S. P. Botkin, K. D. Kavelin and I. S. Turgenev, S. M. Soloviev, I. I. Panaev, G. V. Chicherin, P. B. Struve, S. L. Frank, M. I. Tugan-Baranovsky, P. N. Miliukov, M. M. Kovalevskiy, V. O. Klyuchevskoy, G. V. Plekhanov. 532 The views of the Westerners were opposed by the Slavophiles. The representatives of this trend negatively assessed reforms of Peter the Great who made the split in the Russian society, paused the harmonious development of Russia, its statehood and culture. The West, in their opinion, poisoned the Russian consciousness with the alien, anti-Orthodox spirit of hoarding. The Slavophiles idealized the pre-Petrine, Patriarchal, Catholicautocratic, Orthodox Russia. They argued that the Russian people and the Russian history had inherent original features, original fate, culture, similar to neither any Eastern cultures, nor the culture of the West. In this regard, any borrowings will breed in Russia only ugly phenomena and destructive processes. Russia is made unique by its geopolitical position, its vastness, the sense of cosmos, its abundance of natural resources. Particular masculinity is the distinctive feature of the Russian people constantly oppposing the aggression from the East and West, that’s why nobody and nothing could break the Orthodox spirit. Western values, according to the Slavophiles, such as individualism, slavery to money, the narrowness of consciousness, commercialism, aspiration, parliamentarism were in sharp contrast to the native Russian, pre-Petrine values. The Slavophiles at different times were such famous writers, poets, scientists, thinkers as A. S. Khomyakov, the brothers Kireevskiy, and Y. F. Samarin, brothers Aksakov, V. I. Dal, A. N. Ostrovsky, F. I. Tyutchev, and N. I. Danilevsky. Brothers Trubetskoy, O. P. Florensky, S. Bulgakov, and L. Karsavin were also close in their beliefs to the Slavophiles. The groups of the Westerners and the Slavophiles ceased to exist after February 19, 1861, after Alexander II signed the Manifesto abolishing serfdom. Active debates between the currents never gave a definitive, precise answer to the question about the ways of development of Russia. But one can make an assumption that Russia has taken the European way of development, which is strongly defended Westerners. This is proved by the diminishing role of communities and even their gradual disappearance, the abolishment of autocracy and the transformation of the Church into a separate 533 independent state institute. However, to draw a strict distinction between these two currents is next to impossible, as they despite all the odds had a lot in common and they both resulted from a common overwhelming love of country and desire to make it better. The Westerners and the Slavophiles yearned for necessary, in their opinion, changes in the country. The representatives of two trends advocated the abolition of serfdom, condemned the administrative and judicial tyranny and were particularly worried about the possibility of revolutions in the near future. In addition, the representatives of these trends maintained professional and personal relations, as they were all representatives of the nobility. The controversy that erupted between the currents of the Westerners and the Slavophiles, contributed to the development of the society, the reemergence of interest to the crucial social issues, the revival of interest to the culture and history of the Russian people. Echoes of the important historical, political, social disputes of the forties of the nineteenth century were felt in the subsequent years and centuries and are manifesting themselves in a modified form in the division of parliamentary parties. References: 1. Платонов С.Ф. Учебник русской истории. Славянофилы и западники при Николае I. - [Электронный ресурс]. URL: http://oldhat.ru/platonov2/160.htm (дата обращения 27.02. 2015) 2. Плеханов Г.В. История русской общественной мысли. [Электронный ресурс]. URL: http://iph.ras.ru/elib/Plekhanov_Hist.html (дата обращения 27.02.2015) 3. Цимбаев Н.И. История России XIX – начала XX вв. – М.: АСТ: СЛОВО; Владимир: ВКТ, 2010. - 448 с. 4. Всемирная История в десяти томах. Академия наук СССР. - [Электронный ресурс]. - URL: 534 http://www.history-at-russia.ru/xix-vek/slavyanofily-izapadniki.html (дата обращения 27.02. 2015) Аннотация. В статье речь идет о философских течениях в России в 30-40-х годах 19 века. Цель статьи, рассказать читателю некоторые сведения о споре философских течений в России. Какие наиболее серьёзные и важные вопросы волновали представителей этих течений? Что это были за общества? Какие они выдвигали идеи и предложения по решению этих вопросов. Также в этой статье вы можете увидеть реакцию правительства на текущий проблемы, и попытки их решить со стороны западников и славянофилов. В конце статьи автор приходит к выводу, что спор о пути развития России всегда была и остается актуальным. Ключевые слова: Россия, славянофилы, западники, политики, идеи. Summary. The article is about philosophical trends from Russia in 30-40-ies of the 19th century. The article aims at providing the reader some information about how to dispute philosophical currents in Russia. What were more serious and important issues of concern for their adherents? Who were these societies? What ideas and proposals did they put forward to address these issues? Also in this article the government's reaction to the current issues are being discussed, and Westerners’ and Slavophiles’ attempts to solve those issues. At the end of the article the author comes to the conclusion that the dispute on the ways of Russia’s development has always been and remains relevant to this day. Key words: Russia, Slavophiles, Westerners, policy, ideas. UDC 9.94 ELIZABETH’S RULE AND RUSSIA’S FOREIGN POLICY Elzara Shikhametova 2nd year student, Philology-History department, Branch of Moscow State University in Sevastopol e-mail: [email protected] 535 Olga Kuzina Scientific advisor, senior instructor, Foreign Languages Chair, Branch of Moscow State University in Sevastopol e-mail: [email protected] The eighteenth century was a very important period in the history of Russia. At that time, the young Russian Empire considerably strengthens its position in the international arena, which was lost in the second half of 16 – early 17 centuries. This became possible thanks to an active policy of Peter I. In the future, the rulers of the Russian Empire were required to maintain and strengthen the country's position in Europe. The first significant advances in this direction were connected with the reign of Elizabeth. During this period there was an active foreign policy and a period of political stability began. In particular, the relationships with France improved, the territory of the Russian state expanded. Russia was also involved in two major international conflicts: the Russo-Swedish war (1741 – 1743) and the Seven years' war (1756 -1763). In the modern world there is the global fight against terrorism and conflicts and confrontation between states. So, foreign problems are becoming up-to-date because the parallels with past events help to better understand the present. Question about the personal influence of Elizabeth on the political processes is current, too. In the historiography, the opinion prevails that the main political vectors of development of the country were determined by the favorites of the Empress, for example, A. P. Bestuzhev-Ryumin, A. G. Razumovsky and others. As result, the personality of Elizabeth seems not as significant as her father Peter I or Catherine II. Thus, the purpose of this article is to analyze the influence of the foreign policy of Elizabeth on the development of the Russian state in general, as well as to determine the direct impact of the Empress on the foreign policy decision-making. Today, for the modern historian there is a large selection of scientific literature on this issue. Foremost, the material for analysis were the works of the 536 Russian historians, who wrote about the Elizabeth`s period. These are V. O. Klyuchevsky, S. M. Solovyov, N. M. Karamzin, N. I. Kostomarov, S. F. Platonov. The works of E. V. Anisimov stand out among modern research. He has a PhD in History, is a Professor, leading researcher of St. Petersburg Institute of History, Russian Academy of Sciences. The most famous of his works is «Афродита у власти: Царствование Елизаветы Петровны» (Aphrodite in power: the rule of Elizabeth), «Елизавета Петровна» (Elizabeth), «Женщины на российском престоле» (Women on the Russian throne). E. V. Anisimov writes: «It seems that the works about this almost forgotten period and its heroes will increase in amount because there are no uninteresting times and boring characters in history, it all depends on the author of the historical work» [1]. It also adds to the relevance of this topic. In the last two decades, the memoirs of contemporaries and extracts from various diplomatic documents, letters from ambassadors and international treaties have been published. The source «Notes of Manstein about Russia», personal correspondence of Elizabeth of Russia with Louis XV, and various contracts signed during the Russo-Swedish war and the Seven years' war served as the material for the research, too. In the course of this study it was possible to determine that foreign policy during the reign of Elizabeth was conducted quite actively. In the first years of her reign, Russia waged war against Sweden (1741-1743). Elizabeth defended the position of Russia on the Baltic Sea. Military action in the coastal area of Finland was a huge success for the Russian army. In addition, Abosky peace treaty was signed in 1743. In contract, it was said that Sweden had lost to Russia the Southeastern part of Finland. Victory in this war resulted in the desire of many European countries to join the Union with Russia. As a result, Russia strengthened its position in the international arena. Elizabeth continued the expansion and strengthening of Russia in the East. In 1740-1743, Middle Zhuz 537 voluntarily became a part of Russia. On the border of the Kazakh steppe the fortresses of Orsk and Orenburg were built. In 1756, Russia became the participant of Seven years' war. Russia caused Prussia a number of serious defeats. As a result, East Prussia was not only occupied, but annexed to Russia. However, after the death of Elizabeth in 1761, Peter III came to the throne. He was a supporter of Frederick II. Therefore, Russia made peace with Prussia and returned all the conquered territories. Thus, Russia had not received any territories and compensation for losses in the war. However, it improved its credibility in Europe and demonstrated military and political capabilities. On the basis of the research material it was possible to conclude that Elizabeth`s favorites helped her in making foreign policy decisions. Chancellor A. P. Bestuzhev-Ryumin, who had a great influence on the foreign policy of Russia during this period, was an example of this. So, during the Russo-Swedish war, when Chetardy and H. Lestocq (people in attendance of Elizabeth) tried to end the war and sign an unprofitable treaty with France, the A. P. Bestuzhev-Ryumin said he «would deserve the death if he was advised to cede even one inch of land - we must continue the war» [2, р.155]. Then Elizabeth followed the advice of her favorite and hostilities continued. However, the personal influence of the Empress on these processes was also strong. Various acts, which are stored in the state archives of France, the personal correspondence of Elizabeth with French king Louis XV demonstrate this. In correspondence, we may notice that between the Empress and the French king there were friendly relations. «There have been friendly relations between me and the king since our childhood. Moreover, my feelings have not changed and I am always ready to give a proof of my friendship» - wrote Elizabeth [3, р. 361]. Therefore, Russia changes its foreign policy during Seven years’ war and becomes close with France on the initiative of Elizabeth. After the death of Elizabeth, Louis XV changed its policy towards Russia. However, in his letter, he expressed sorrow: «The 538 Death of the Empress was a sincere grief for me due to the friendship between us» [3, p. 364]. The French historian of the 19-20 centuries Albert came to the following conclusion in his book «Louis XV et Elisabeth de Russie...»: «Elizabeth felt, or rather, instinctively knew the true benefits of their state. She sorrowfully saw a growing Prussia, and so she wanted to overcome it... Her sympathy to France, her friendship with King Louis XV and her hatred of Frederick II replaced her political start and determined the way of her actions» [3, р. 365]. To sum up, we can say that the era of Elizabeth was an important period in the Russian history. Thanks to the foreign policy, which Elizabeth carried out personally, the Russian Empire managed to expand its territory and strengthen its position in the international arena. References: 1. Анисимов Е.В. Елизавета Петровна [Электронный ресурс] // Электронная библиотека детективов: сайт. – URL: http://detectivebooks.ru/book/17922110/#read (дата обращения: 27.02.16). 2. Милов Л.В., Цимбаев Н.И. История России XVIII – XIX: учеб. для вузов; под ред. Л.В. Милова. – М.: Эксмо,2006 – С.155. 3. Ремизова И. Императрица Елизавета Петровна и король Людовик XV// Исторический вестник, 1884. – Т. 16. - № 8. – С. 361-365. Аннотация. Данная статья посвящена внешней политике России в ХVIII веке. В статье ставится задача дать некоторые сведения о влиянии внешней политики Елизаветы на развитие Российского государства в целом, а также определить непосредственное влияние императрицы на принятие внешнеполитических решений. На основе проведенного исследования, автор приходит к выводу, что эпоха Елизаветы является важным периодом в русской истории. Благодаря 539 внешней политике, которую Елизавета проводила лично, Российской Империи удалось расширить свою территорию и укрепить свой авторитет на международной арене. Ключевые слова: Россия, внешняя политика, Елизавета Петровна, война, личное влияние. Summary. The article is about the Russian foreign policy in the eighteenth century. The purpose of the article is to give some information about the influence of the foreign policy of Elizabeth on the development of the Russian state in general, as well as to determine the direct impact of the Empress on the foreign policy decision-making. The author comes to the conclusion that the era of Elizabeth was an important period in the Russian history. Due to the foreign policy, which Elizabeth carried out personally, the Russian Empire managed to expand its territory and strengthen its position in the international arena. Key words: Russia, foreign policy, Elizabeth, war, personal influence. UDC 94 FOREIGN POLICY OF RUSSIA IN 17 -18 CENTURIES Alexandra Yalkovskaya 1st year student, Philogy- History Department, Branch of Moscow state University in Sevastopol e-mail: [email protected] Irina Mysak scientific advisor, senior instructor, Chair of Foreign Languages, Branch of Moscow state University in Sevastopol TH TH These days the interest in studying Russian history is constantly growing. We are living in the era of great global changes. The making of the history is well on the way in all spheres of life, especially in political processes in which Russia is an influential 540 player in the world. Essential historical parallels can allow to compare, analyse and make vital conclusions and decisions in the current situations. Resolutions for today’s challenges can be found in the country's past. One of the most surprising changes which is often mentioned was that seventeenth-century Russia having combined western technological innovations and old traditions in a peculiar manner. The new-model army was an example of such an adaptation of a regular military system under the conditions of an autocratic orthodox tsardom. [1] The mechanism of the general development of Russia in 17th century, as well as during its whole history, significantly differs from the European ones, though they seem to be quite similar at first sight. [2] It was the 17th century that became the fertile ground for the emergence of absolutely new events, which later appeared to be the beginning of absolutely new period of the Russian History. While in Europe this century was the time of extraordinarily serious changes, the reforms were not entirely effective and sustainable. A completely specific type of feudalism, typical for Russia only, drew to a head. Serfdom was allocated. The process of integration of the boyars and the nobles into one monolithic estate began. Whereas conversely the feudal system finally collapsed in Europe and establishing of the new class, bourgeoisie, occurred. [3] Despite fairly permanent economic relations between Russia and European countries, these two regions practically didn't depend on each other. [1, p. 310] Russian economy of that period was stagnationist, closed-circuit and unperceptive to any reforms. Meanwhile in Europe, capitalism was actively evolving there due to a huge amount of colonies. [3] The position of the Russian State in the world arena and its own foreign policy underwent profound changes during the 17th 18th centuries. V.O. Klyuchevsky was convinced that exactly the 541 17th century signalized the beginning of the western influence on the Russia’s development [1]. The western influence, which was permitted by the Russian government in view of burning reasons and which it regarded sceptically, spread its impact on all areas of Russian society of the 17th century [2]. It was in the 17th century that Russia clearly realized that the most significant problems of foreign policy and also some domestic issues could not be solved on its own [2]. Large-scale rearrangement of the Russian army was accomplished by attracting a considerable amount of hired overseas high-rank officers, thereby it helped to raise the regiments according to a foreign arrangement pattern [2]. After the triumphant Great Northern War European states had to admit Russia’s military superiority and also began to take its word into account which influenced most significant world issues [2]. Taking everything into account, the time from the 16th to 18th century entered the world history as the period of Russian state expansion. Russia gained substantial territories, established a strong army and modernized the economy [1]. This view on the Russia's policy is the best proof of its efficiency. References: 1. Азаров В.Н. К вопросу об отношениях России и Европы в XVII-XVIII веках // Научный диалог. - 2013. - №11. - С. 6-12. 2. Ключевский В.О. Русская история : полный курс лекций : в трех книгах / Москва : Мысль, 1995. С. 174-357. 3. История России [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://histerl.ru/lectures/17_vek/rossia_evropa.htm (дата обращения: 17.02.16) Аннотация. Работа посвящена изучению положения России на мировой арене в 17-18 веках и постепенному 542 изменению её политического статуса с точки зрения европейцев: превращение из азиатского государства в европейское. Главная цель статьи - проиллюстрировать внешнеполитические стратегии, применявшиеся Россией в 16-18 веках, не потерявшие своей актуальности с течением времени, несмотря на политические изменения. Для достижения поставленных целей, ставились следующие задачи популяризировать историю России, продемонстрировать, что длительный период от 16-го до 18-го века должен рассматриваться как единая эпоха крупномасштабных реформ, а также объяснить, почему политика России в 17-м веке не должна восприниматься только через призму Петровских реформ. Несмотря на изменение политического статуса России, в Европе её никто не считал обычным Европейским государством. Россия воспринималась и всегда будет восприниматься как нечто отличное, внешнее по отношению к Европе и её целям и ценностям. Ключевые слова: международные отношения, Россия, Европа, внешняя политика, масштабная реорганизация, Западное влияние. Summary. The research is devoted to studying the transformation of Russia’s position in the world arena in the 17 th 18th centuries and changes in Russia’s political status gradual conversion from Asian way of development into the European one. [1, p. 175] Therefore, the main goal of the article is to justify the issue of the consistent general strategies employed by Russia since the period from the 16th to 18th centuries. It can be compared to those observed even nowadays despite the times and political institutions can be very different. This fact definitely proves the point that if historical experience is not closely surveyed and applied, it might repeat itself. To achieve these aimes, a number of tasks were set such as to popularize Russian history, to convince the audience that the long period from 16th to 18th century is regarded as a monolithic time of large-scale reforms, to explain why Russia’s policy in the 17th century should not perceived by many through the 543 prism of Peter the Great’s time and to illustrate how history and international relations interact. To sum, the Russia's policy of 17th 18th centuries can be marked as a beneficial and efficient one. Keywords: international relations, Russia, Europe, foreign policy, large-scale rearrangement, Western influence. 544 Секция «Философия» Philosophy UDC 101.8 PECULIARITIES OF PHILOSOPHICAL METHODS Anna Shendo 2nd year postgraduate student, Philosophy and Social Sciences Department, V. I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University, [email protected] Mikhail Masayev Scientific Advisor, PhD in Philosophy, Professor, Philosophy and Social Sciences Department, V. I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University PHILOSOPHY METHODS PECULIARITIES Since philosophy is focused on cognition, as a key element here is the search for truth, it should be treated as a process of philosophizing (arguments, reflections on philosophical topics) as the ability to philosophize. Teaching philosophy does not just mean to master a dozen of philosophical thoughts, statements, although this is important, but to develop the skills to rise to philosophical generalizations. This skill is acquired in the process of reading philosophical works. However, it is possible to form such a skill consciously, assimilating philosophical methods of thinking. As a methodological guideline of the above mentioned, an appeal to certain holistic philosophical intentions can be indicative [4-5]. Method (Greek Methodos – Way of learning) – a set of action rules (for example, set and sequence of certain operations), a way a tool that contributes to the solution of theoretical or practical problems. The method is based on the knowledge it is, after all, the knowledge transformed into a certain sequence of actions. Since philosophy is the most common knowledge, that its methods it tries 545 to figure out a way in which this knowledge is acquired, reveal the mechanism of its formation. Philosophy, as it is known, operates with the most general concepts (matter, the law of progress, technology, etc), the essence of which is not the subject of any specific science. If it uses ready-made concept of science or other areas of human life, then it does not bring anything new, and naturally there is a question of feasibility of such a philosophy. Dialectics is one of the philosophy methods, according to which any phenomenon is in the process of change and development, based on the interaction of opposites. It is the most widespread among the philosophical methods. The term itself has changed its content, but with him the Hegel times the meaning of philosophical method has been firmly established, which recognizes the unity of opposites, and considers things in development. Dialectics is fruitful in the analysis of the general concepts of thinking, which reproduce the universal properties of things, that is, categories. However, this method is characterized by some drawbacks as well. Dialectics tries to find out the content of general concepts, while remaining in the concepts themselves (defining the concept through its opposite), the reality is often not taken it into account. The dialectical method is productive in the final stage of learning, when the content of the concepts has already been formed in any way and it is necessary only to show their interdependence, mutual transition, movement [2, p. 82–83]. The main phenomenological method objective is the formation of concepts, which philosophy operates with. According to its supporters, this is done with intuitive appreciation (setting) entities (total) in the unit. For example, the phenomenologist can define the essence of a living, contemplating a specific living being; it will change all possible in it; something that will not be subjected to variations (which cannot be changed or rejected) and will be the essence of living. Plants, animals, bacteria, fungi can take a wide variety of external forms, but all living things inherent instinct of self-preservation (the metabolism with the environment, purposeful 546 behavior, and reproduction), certain phases of development and mortality. The essence of the transcendental method lies in the fact that the definition of existence is given through disclosure subjective conditions (principles) of its formation. As a person (subject) to a certain extent is involved in the existence of all things, it is an original co-author; this method may also have universal significance. But it implies a certain angle of vision – the subject of acts «creator» existence, that often borders on subjectivism [1, p. 98]. Hermeneutical method has widely spread recently. It provides insight into the meaning of some phenomena based on space and determines their function in culture, i.e. in the context of culture. For example, the meaning of «live» turns on the basis of its functioning in a particular culture (in Greece, for example, the whole «cosmos» was understood as something living, mechanistic world took it to the mechanism, etc.). Culture Spirit (integer) is the basis for understanding the individuals (parts) [3, p. 65]. So, the philosophical methods a Analysis refutes the outdated idea about the only method of dialectics. The existence of different schools of thought in philosophy is explained by the variety of philosophical methods. References: 1. Бабушкин В.У. О природе философского знания / В.У. Бабушкин. – М., 1978. – 208 с. 2. Бибихин В.В. Язык философии / В.В. Бибихин. – М., 1993. – 404 с. 3. Масаев М.В. О некоторых интенциях холистической философии науки / М.В. Масаев // Гілея: науковий вісник: збірник наукових праць / гол. ред. В.М. Вашкевич. – К.: ПП «Видавництво «Гілея», 2014. – Вип. 91 (№ 12). – 425 с. – С. 203206. 4. Масаев М.В. Феномен холистической философии науки в ракурсе проблем метаантропологии / М.В. Масаев // Проблемы современного педагогического образования. Сер.: 547 Педагогика и психология. – Сб. статей: Ялта: РИО КГУ, 2014. – Вып. 45. – Ч. 1. – 416 с. – С. 206-212. 5. Введение в философию. – 2-е изд. М., 2009. –346 с. Аннотация. Поскольку философия ориентирована на познание, а основным элементом здесь является поиск истины, его следует трактовать как процесс философствования (рассуждения, размышления на философские темы), как умение философствовать. Обучение философии состоит не в усвоении десятка философских мыслей, высказываний, хотя и это важно, а в выработке умений подниматься к философским обобщениям. Такое умение приобретается в процессе чтения философских произведений. Однако его можно формировать и сознательно, усваивая философские методы мышления. Ключевые слова: особенности, метод, философия. Summary. Because philosophy is focused on cognition, and the main item here is the search for truth, it should be interpreted as a process of philosophizing (reasoning, reflections on philosophical topics) as the ability to philosophize. Training philosophy consists not in mastering a dozen philosophical thoughts, sayings, though that is important, and the development of skills to rise to the philosophical generalizations. This skill is acquired in the process of reading philosophical works. However, it can be formed also deliberately, digesting philosophical methods of thinking. Keywords: peculiarities, method, philosophy. 548 Секция «Медицина» Medicine 617-7 SOME ASPECTS OF DYNAMIC ANALYSIS OF THE «PATIENT – KINEMATICS BED» SYSTEM Ivan Volkov 4th year student Novosibirsk State Technical University Nicolay Chusovitin Scientific advisor PhD in Engineering Novosibirsk State Technical University e-mail:[email protected] Presently, more than one million patients in the world are bedridden. Their number steadily grows due to the high level of morbidity, traumatism, number of operations, poisoning, on a background of aging of population and worsening of ecology. As in curative establishments there is no device allowing to conduct maneuvering of a patient’s body, effective treatment of immobile patients, according to M.D. professor Chechnin M.G., leading emergency physician of Meshalkina Scientific Research Institute of Pathology of Blood, Novosibirsk, is impossible. The turnings of immobile patients (fig. 1) presently are executed manually. Obviously, the heavy physical activity and skilled medical staff deficiency make the problem of taking care of such patients worse. The research aim is accumulation of theoretical grounds of possibility of creating a curativeFig. 1. Immobile patients rehabilitation complex for immobile patients, allowing to accelerate recovery. 549 The essence of kinematics therapy is a change of position of body for the removal of negative influence of earthly gravitation, resulting in an improvement of health and speeding-up the patient’s convalescence. The base of the device is a light cart on wheels. In the overhead zone of the device there is an underlayment for a patient – АВ (fig. 2a). In the lower part the vertical bars with a frame attached to them come out of the cart. Inside the frame there are brackets for mechanism settings, or actuators of moving (fig. 2b) connected with a capsule with sizes allowing freely to place a patient. For determination of terms of patient’s body motion on the ramp АВ a motion of centre-of-mass theorem was applied: maC m Fk (1) k 1 А В А С А a and b Fig. 2. Kinematics bed 550 A patient comes in motion, if Fslider> Ffriction, or mm g·cos(90–α)>μFn, and further mm g·sinα>μ· mm g cosα. Note that Fn=F·cosα и Fslider=F·cos(90–α) – projections of force of weight on a normal to АВ and on the plane of slider motion of patient, and α is the angle of slope of surface of capsule equal to the turn angle of capsule (fig. 2). If we accept the coefficient of friction of skidding μ=0.2, the angle of slope of capsule with the patient’s lateral motion is equal: α >11.310. Speed Vт of the patient at the moment of his touch with the restrictive rib of the capsule, is defined according to a theorem of the change of kinetic energy of body [1, 2]. Kinetic energy of patient’s body at his side-slip (fig. 2a, 3) and subsequent rolling over in relation to points and lines of his touch with the restrictive rib of BC (fig. 2a, 3), accordingly, equals mт V 2 J т 2тТ тВ Е , , ЕB 2 2 2 (2) where Jm is the moment of inertia of body of a man, V т тТ RB is the angulator of a human determined in relation to the lines of his contiguity by the restrictive rib (BC) of capsule, accepting that average width of shoulders of the grown man is 0.70 meter (m) [3]. Work of force of weight on an area ТR=АВ–(АТ+RB), equal Aт mт g h1 (3) 2 where g=9.81m/s is the free fall acceleration and maximum small height of moving of body of a man h1 TR sinα , hence h1=0.039m, thus the size of the capsule’s verge equals АВ=0.9m as sizes of walls of capsule are restricted by the size of doorways in the chambers of clinics and rehabilitation centers. 551 As the force of friction Ffriction = μN, where normal reaction N mm g cos , work of force of friction equals: A friction F friction ТR , (4) of support and further A friction mm g cos TR , A friction 38,48 J . (5) О1 О1 A T h1 C тТ R R V тB 1 B K О1 B h F C тТ R h2 B Fig. 3 Fig. 4 Fig. 5 Transformation (2), conducted with an account (4) and (5), allowed to define speed of patient in the moment of contiguity of him with the contiguous restrictive rib of capsule of BC : VтB 2 g ( h1 TR cos 1 ) , VтB 0,069 m / s (6) 552 from where Force of co-operation of body of man and restrictive rib at the end of its frontal displacement makes: m V FтB m тB t FтB 17 ,34 N , (7) где t = 0,4 s – duration of contact of locomotive body from the moment of touch of humeral joint with (BC) and passive compression of muscles of patient [3]. At the rotation of capsule in the direction of clockwise motion, a patient lying on the plane АВ occupies vertical position (fig. 4). Further rotation of capsule will allow to roll a patient over on the contiguous side of BC, that will make a corner with АВ, as specified above, equal to 600 (fig. 5). Angular velocity of rotation of the body relative to the edge B of the capsule is determined by the expression: J т 2тТ mm gh2 , 2 (8) where h2 = RB–RB·cos600 (fig. 5). Because anthropometric data are individual (fig. 6), the moment of inertia of a patient’s body at the moment of his rolling over (rotation) is calculated approximately, as a sum of moments of inertia of his separate parts of body of patient J m J ГВ J Hлле.B J Hппра.В J Pлле.B J Рправ.Н (9) where JГВ и JТВ – moments of inertia of head and torso of a man, JНleft.В, JНright.В – moment of inertia left and, accordingly, right foot, JРleft.В, JРright.В – moment of inertia left and, accordingly, right arm. The moments of inertia of organs of a body are calculated in relation to the centers of rotation of a body which are the ribs of B, 553 lines of rolling over. So, the moment of inertia of a human head are found by the theorem of Huygens-Steiner 2 J ГВ J Г m Г lOВ (10) where 2 J Г m Г R Г2 is the moment of inertia of a 5 human head relative to the longitudinal axis of body, assuming that it 2 2 has a spherical form, lOB lTB rГ is the shortest distance between the barycenter of head and rib of B, and rГ =90mm radius of head of patient. If mass of head equals mГ =10 kg [3] then 2 2 , J ГВ m Г R Г2 lOB 5 and J ГВ 1,34 kg m 2 . Fig. 6 We will simplify the task of determining the moment of inertia of a patient’s body by means of presenting it as a parallelepiped with sides a=0,50 m and b=0,25m. Taking into account that mass of trunk makes mТ =36 kg, and the moment of its inertia with respect to centre-of-mass is calculated by expression JТ 1 mТ a 2 b 2 12 (11) 554 the moment of inertia of body with respect to the axis of rotation of B is equal: 2 J TВ J T mT lOВ , (12) As a result of substitution 12 in 13, we get: 1 2 , J TВ 5,63 kg m 2 J TВ mT a 2 b 2 lOВ 12 By considering feet and hands of a patient as continuous homogeneous cylinders with radiuses rH= 0,065m, rР= 0,050m, the moment of inertia of the left leg of a patient with the mass mН = 18 kg and left arm’s mass mР=9 kg, the most remote from the axis of B of rotation of patient 1 J Нлев m Н rH2 , 2 1 J Pлле. m P rP2 2 (13) Consequently, the moment of inertia of the distinguished elements of a body with respect to the axis of rotation B 1 2 2 , J НлевB m Н rH m H l BH 2 1 2 . J Pлле.B m P rP2 m p l BP 2 where lBH = 0,195m is the distance from the center of rotation of B to the centre-of-mass of the left leg, lBР = 0,065m is the distance from the verge of capsule B to centre-of-mass of the left arm. 1 2 , J НлевB m Н rH2 l BH 2 2 J НлевB 0 ,77 kgm 555 1 2 , J Pлле.B m Р rP2 l BP 2 J Pлле.B 3,81 kg m 2 . Moment of inertia of the right foot and hand of patient directly aligning the axis of rotation B of the body 1 J Нправ.B m Н rH2 l H2 , 2 J Нправ.B 0,11 kg m 2 1 J Pппра.B m Р rP2 l P2 2 J Pппра.B 0,03 kg m 2 . Thus, taking into account the set moment of inertia of body 2 of a patient J m 11,69 kg m , we will express from (9) the angulator of body at the moment of its contact with the verge of BC of capsule mT 2mm g RB RB cos 60 , Jm mT 5,42 1 s (14) Then, speed VmT mT RB , VmT 1,90 m . The force of contact of the body with the s supporting surface BC at the end of turning over equals: m V Fт m mT . Fт 474,21 N t (15) The analysis of dynamic terms of motion of a patient’s body in a capsule allowed us to find out that, for example, turning a man face-down is accompanied by comparatively significant physical influences of speed on the borders at intervals characteristic to the experimental setting. 556 The investigated theme is included in the sociallymeaningful package of priority researches of the Russian academy of medical-technical sciences (RАМТS). References: 1. Targ S.M. Short course of theoretical mechanics. Train aid / S.М. Targ. – 18-е edition, stereotype. – М.: Higher school 2008. – 416 p. 2. Yablonskiy А.А. Course of theoretical mechanics. Textbook for technical institutions of higher learning / А.А. Yablonskiy, V.М. Nikiforova V.М. 8-е., stereotype. – S-Petersburg.: Publishing house "Лань" , 2001. – 768 p. 3. Reference book of practical doctor : In 2-х books. Book. 2. / Y.I. Veltishev, А.I. Vorobyev, V.G. Artamonova and another.; Сост. V.I. Brodulin; Under a release. А.I. Vorobyeva. – 9-е edition is processed and complemented. –М.: "ОНИКС 21 century ": " World and education ", – 2003. – (Modern medicine).–752 p. Аннотация. В статье содержится информация об устройстве пациент-кинематической кровати в современных лечебных учреждениях. Дано детальное описание устройства. Приводятся формулы, определяющие условия динамического движения тела пациента со средним значением параметров человеческого тела. Автор подробно описывает силы, действующие на тело пациента в процессе переворачивания в капсуле кинематической кровати, такие как инерционный момент, скорость, угловая скорость вращения. В статье подчеркивается необходимость учитывать этих совокупных факторов в улучшении здоровья пациента. Ключевые слова: кинематическая кровать, инерция, переворачивание, кинематическая терапия, обездвиженный пациент, антропометрические данные. Summary. The article dwells upon patient-kinematic bed system arrangement in modern curative establishments. A detailed description of the device is given. Formulae determining the terms of 557 patient’s dynamic body motion together with average human body dimensions are provided. The author gives a detailed description of forces such as moment of inertia, speed, angular velocity of rotation influencing the patient’s body during in the process of turning over in a capsule of the kinematic bed. The importance of considering the aggregate factors in improving the patient’s health is underlined. Keywords: kinematic bed, inertia, rotation, kinematics therapy, immobile patient, anthropometric data. UDC 61 THE EFFECT OF PARAVERTEBRAL MIORELAXATION IN THE AQUATIC ENVIRONMENT TO ADAPT THE HEART RHYTHM IN ATHLETES WITH DIFFERENT ORIENTATION OF THE TRAINING Marina Vorontsova, nd 2 post graduate student, Medical Institution Department, Georgievsky Medical Academy, Crimean Federal University named after V.I Vernadsky email: [email protected] Olga Mametova, Scientific Advisor, Medical Institution Department, Georgievsky Medical Academy, Crimean Federal University named after V.I Vernadsky Introduction. In a number of certain sports, specific trainings and competitive stress imposing a high demands on the musculoskeletal and musculo-ligamentous apparatus of the athletes, who often exceed the reserve capacity of the organism. The compensatory developing hypertonicity of the body and paravertebral muscles, formed in zones of tension and disturbances, greatly reduces both the specific and the general performance of athletes. From these positions, promising in the optimization of the level of functional fitness of athletes appears to be elimination of the 558 local and common muscular hypertonicity in the receptive areas of projection. The purpose and objectives of the study. Optimize the level of functional preparedness of athletes, eliminate muscular hypertonicity in a muscular corset of the spine through the use of paravertebral muscle relaxation in the aquatic environment, and optimize the functional state of the cardio-respiratory system of athletes. Materials and methods. In the present study it was examined 60 male athletes aged 18 to 25 years, with the qualification of the 1st category up to Master of Sports. 30 athletes involved in the Greco-Roman wrestling (high glycolytic capacity), 30 athletes football players (aerobic- anaerobic energy supply mode). All athletes performed tonus correction of paravertebral muscles C3 Th8 zones by fixed postural traction (FCT) in the pool with "noodle"- the foam tube 1.5-meter long, applyed for 30 minutes, 3 times a week, within 6 weeks of the transition period of the training process. To determine data of variational pulsometry used 12channel ECG-complex Cardiolife. Before and after the paravertebral muscle relaxation variational pulsometry indicators were registered and calculated automatically according to the tachograph sheets and standardized intervalogram. Results and its discussion. The analysis revealed that the studied spectral powers were within the normal range for a 5-minute recording of RR-intervals until the FCT session in all subjects. In the studied individuals involved in the wrestling, after a course of paravertebral muscle relaxation, we observed a slight increase in the influence of the vagus nerve in the autonomic mechanisms of heart rate regulation. In athletes involved in football the indicators of the spectral powers of variability suggested that after paravertebral muscle relaxation in these athletes had no changes in the mechanisms of autonomic regulation of heart rate. Athletes of both groups expirience favorable decrease in the tone of the paravertebral muscles. 559 Conclusions. After the session, and the course of paravertebral muscle relaxation athletes experience favorably decreased paravertebral muscle corset tonus, and in the wrestlers group registered significant influence of the vagus nerve predominance in the autonomic mechanisms of heart rate regulation. Аннотация. На 60 спортсменов-мужчин в возрасте от 18 до 25 лет, с квалификацией уровня от 1 разряда до мастера спорта, из них 30 спортсменов участвующих в греко-римской борьбе (высокой емкости гликолитических процессов) и 30 спортсменов футболистов (режим аэробной и анаэробной энергии) после курса паравертебральных миорелаксаций прорисходит благоприятное уменьшение тонуса паравертебральных мышц. Кроме того, у спортсменов наблюдается значительное увеличение влияния блуждающего нерва в механизме вегетативной регуляции сердечного ритма. Ключевые слова: миорелаксациия в водной среде, адаптация сердечного ритма, борцы, футболисты. Summary. At 60 male athletes between the ages of 18 to 25 years, with qualifications from level 1 up to master of sport-30 athletes involved in Greco-Roman wrestling (high glycolytic capacity) and 30 athletes footballers (aerobic-anaerobic energy mode) after a course of paravertebral miorelaxation favorable tone reduction occurs paravertebral muscles. In addition, the athletesfighters observed a significant increase of the influence of the vagus nerve in the vegetative regulation mechanisms of the heart rhythm. Keywords: paravertebral miorelaxation in aquatic environments, adaptation of heart rhythm, wrestlers, football players. UDC 61 PRACTICAL KNOWLEDGE OF MEDICAL STUDENTS ABOUT THE RECREATIONAL SITUATION IN THE SEASIDE RESORTS Anna Yefimova , 1st year post graduate student Medical Institution Department, 560 Georgievsky Medical Academy, Crimean Federal University named after V.I Vernadsky, email: [email protected] Gennadiy Moroz Scientific Advisor, Doctor of Medicines, professor, Medical Institution Department, Georgievsky Medical Academy, Crimean Federal University named after V.I Vernadsky Vladimir Ponomarev , Scientific Advisor, Assistant Professor, MPC and Sports Medicine Department, Physiotherapy with a physical training course, Georgievsky Medical Academy, Crimean Federal University named after V.I. Vernadsky First of all health is known to be the foundationof human capital which defines success ofthe individual, and opportunitiesfor self-realization in postindustrial society. The strategy of WHO Regional Office is aimed at further health strengthening and wellbeing of the region’s population, and consolidation of all resources for making it effective [2]. Since ancient times climate has been known for its healing effect, which strengthens health and improves rehabilitation after injuries andillnesses. Crimea has considerable potential of seaside climatic resorts whose resources are not all used to promote health andwelfare of the inhabitantsof our region [3,4]. The necessary condition for the realization of WHO’s strategy European policy for health - Health – 2020 is quality training of medical students to the health protecting activities [2]. Aim:That is why the aim of the article is to evaluate the knowledge of future doctors about the recreational potential of climatic resorts and their readiness to apply the knowledge in professional activities. Over ten years ago Crimean scientists conducted comparative research of the value of seaside climatic resorts for the 561 recoveryof various groups of recreants[1,5]. Actually it allowed to rate the mostfamous resorts ofthe world. This rating is based on the analysis of the recreational situation of the Black Sea – Mediterranean region, Atlantic European coastline, the North and the Baltic seas as well as the Canary Islands and Madeira. Crimean resorts belong to the group of seaside climatic resorts [1,6]. The integral estimation of resorts recreational suitability in different months has been worked out in regard to recreants with different diseases. Seaside climatic resorts of Crimea are among the three best resorts in the world [1,4]. On the table you can see the correlation between different groups of patients and recommended months for staying to take care of their health and comfortable recoveringon the coast of Crimea. These months are marked by the sign plus in green. Crimean resorts are sure to suit all groups of patients for considerable periods of the year [1]. Table 1. I - healthy adults ; II - adults with chronic nonspecific lung diseases and bronchial asthma in remission; III adults with kidney disease in remission without accompanying nervous and cardiovascular pathology; pathology; IV - healthy children up to 7 years and people older than 70 years; patients with bronchial asthma moderate; hypertension stage I; ischemic heart disease without severe angina; cerebral arteriosclerosis, neuroses, 562 diencephalic pathology; V - children with chronic nonspecific lung diseases in remission; patients with rheumatic heart disease in remission; VI - patients with essential hypertension stage II, coronary heart disease with angina. Materials and Methods. Students of Medical Academy named after S.I. Georgievskyof Vernadsky CFU. The sample size was 179 fifth and sixth year students, the age of the respondents ranged from 20 to 24. The questionnaire contained 10 questions which evaluated students’ motivations and their knowledge in the field of balneology. Here are the respondents ' answers. Results. To the question “Do you think that a well-planned vacation is an important condition to preserve and strengthen patients’ health?” 72% of students gave affirmative answers. Please have a look at next slide. 53% of respondents believe that family doctors should consult patients in such questions as organizing and spending vacations. The distribution of students' answers to the question “Do you agree with the statement that it is necessary to consider the climatic conditions and season when choosing a resort for a patient?”. 71% of students agreedwith this statement. Most of the students (63%) agreed with the statement that doctors should know how much climatic resort parameters suit certain people, their health and age. 58% of respondents believed that a family doctor should be knowledgeable of the rehabilitation effect of certain climatic resorts for patients with different diseases. 39% of undergraduates gave correct answer (The Canary Island) to the question “Which of the mentioned resorts is the best regarding to climatic parameters for recreation and rehabilitation in March?” Only 23% of undergraduates gave correct answers to the question about the least favorable resort for this season (Baltic Sea Coast). 563 To the question about the month which is the best for having a family holiday (healthy adults and healthy children) on the Canary Islands 36% of undergraduates gave correct answers (June). Students’ answers to the question about the acceptable air temperature (˚C) for recreants suffering from coronary heart disease andangina, and hypertension stage II reveal that only 37% of undergraduates know the correct answer (22-26˚C). Conclusions: Crimean climatic resorts are an important resource in solving strategic tasks of health strengthening of our population. The survey showed that future doctors are aware of the climatic resorts’ potential for it. They are interested in learning more about how to choose a health resort for an individual patient with regard to the climatic conditions and the time of recreation. In other words, it is necessary to provide such disciplines which enhance students’ knowledge of disease primary prevention with the help of balneology. References: 1. Воскресенская Е. Н. Изменчивость климатических характеристик курортных местностей Черного и Средиземного морей под влиянием глобальных процессов в системе океанатмосфера //Экологическая безопасность прибрежной и шельфовой зон. – 2003. – Т. 9. – С. 39. 2. Ефимова В. М. Валеологические основы рекламы приморских климатических курортов // Труды Крымской Академии наук.– Симферополь: Таврия. – 2004. – С. 34-39. 3. Солдатченко С. С., Ярош А. М. Курортноклиматическое лечение воспалительных заболеваний легких // Укр. пульмонологический журнал. – 2003. – №. 2. – С. 35–37. 4. Yarosh A.M. Сравнительная медикоклиматологическая характеристика основных приморских курортных местностей Европы и прилегающих к ней регионов Азии и Африки. – СОНАТ, 2000. 5. Health 2020: a European policy framework supporting action across government and society for health and well-being: 564 http://www.euro.who.int/en/health-topics/health-policy/health-2020the-european-policy-for-health-and-wellbeing/publications/2013/health-2020-a-european-policy-frameworksupporting-action-across-government-and-society-for-health-andwell-being Аннотация. Была проведена оценка знаний студентов о рекреационных характеристиках приморских курортов. Опрошено 179 студентов 5 и 6 курсов КМА им. С.И. Георгиевского. Выявлено, что будущие доктора не достаточно осведомлены о возможностях использования курортов. Существует необходимость внедрять дисциплины, которые повысили бы знания студентов о первичной профилактике заболеваний с помощью бальнеологии. Ключевые слова : студенты-медики, отдых, курорты побережья. Summary. It was evaluated students' knowledge about the characteristics of recreational seaside resorts. Interviewed 179 students 5 and 6 courses of Medical Academy named after S.I. Georgievsky. It was revealed that future doctors are not sufficiently aware of the possibilities of using resorts. There is a need to introduce disciplines, that would increase students' knowledge of disease primary prevention with the help of balneology. Keywords: medical students, rest, Coast Resorts. UDC 61 THE EFFECT OF GEOMAGNETIC PERTURBATIONS ON THE VEGETATIVE VASCULAR REGULATION IN HUMAN Vyacheslav Losev, nd 2 year post graduate student, Medical Department, Georgievsky Medical Academy, Crimean Federal University named after V.I. Vernadsky email: [email protected] Vladimir Ponomarev, Scientific Advisor, Assistant Professor, 565 MPC and Sports Medicine Department, Physiotherapy with a physical training course, Georgievsky Medical Academy, Crimean Federal University named after V.I. Vernadsky Given the ecological importance of geomagnetic activity, we decided to determine its effect on manifestation of vegetative vascular disorders (VVD) in human, reflecting the reduction in the adaptation to changing weather conditions [1, 2]. Aim. The purpose and objectives of our research are to study the nature of vegetative-vascular disorders and temporal structure of the exchanges of catecholamines in patients with early lesions of cerebral atherosclerosis at geomagnetic perturbations (GP), often accompanied by weather-related vascular-vegetative reactions. Materials and methods. Observation were carried out in 350 patients with cerebral atherosclerosis and VVD meteopathic reactions. As a parameter reflecting geomagnetic activity was taken Kp-index of geomagnetic field of the Earth. Research carried out by the epoch folding method, where, in accordance with the selected eleven days isolated peaks of geomagnetic activity distributed 92 out of 350 (26.3%) observed patients in which the content of catecholamines in the daily amount of urine was determined and were carried clinical, neurological and electrophysiological rheoencephalography ( REG) and electroencephalography (EEG)studies. Results. The studies revealed that up to 2 days up to a maximum of geomagnetic activity (2-day) the content of the hormone adrenaline maximized - 94,5+/-26,2 n.mol / L (P <0.05). The next day (-1 day) increases the neurotransmitter noradrenaline content to the maximum - 362,8+/-19,5 n.mol / L (P <0.001). The following day, a maximum of geomagnetic activity (day 0) the content of epinephrine and norepinephrine was decreased to baseline, respectively - 38,9+/-7,1 n.mol / l (P <0,05) and 148,5+/-19,5 n.mol / L (P <0.001). Then + 1st day marked hormonal activation unit (adrenaline again risen to 81,4+/-14,2 m.mol / liter (P <0,05) and + 566 2-day activation of mediating in the exchange unit catecholamines (noradrenaline again rose to 311,6+/-18.4 m.mol / L; (P <0.001). Revealed biphasic sympathetic-adrenal activity in a big way in 6 days - twice for 3 days (infradian rhythm) - with acrophase 1 day and bathyphase 2 days sharing adrenaline and acrophase 2 days and bathyphase 1 day exchange norepinephrine - understandable from the point of serial interconversion of catecholamines at responding to geomagnetic perturbations as a stress factor that causes in patients with early cerebral arteriosclerosis infradian biological rhythm of vegetative-vascular regulation, which is also accompanied by a matching weather-related vascular-vegetative reactions. The impact of the geomagnetic perturbations on the formation of vegetative vascular disorders was revealed during the six day period, with a maximum of sympathetic functions for 1-2 days to a maximum geomagnetic perturbations and after 1-2 days after maximum of the geomagnetic perturbations. On the day of maximum geomagnetic perturbations vegetative vascular disorders were also expressed, but carried the opposite nature of the parasympathetic. Within 6 months of the summer-autumn, autumn-winter and winter-spring period, when seasonal changes are most common in living organisms and in the nature, the peaks of geomagnetic perturbations were registered in 6-7 times more than in the remaining 6 months of the year. That is, the formation of additional infradian biorhythm in such patients is maladaptive vegetative vascular disorders [3]. Conclusion. It is advisable to take into account the geomagnetic perturbations in the prevention of weather related vascular-vegetative reactions, defining short and long term meteopathic and even climatic forecast [4]. References 1.Bobrik Yu.V., Vasilieva V., Ponomarev V. Ethnical peculiarities of the parameters of fisical capacity of young people // Zdrowie I Sposeteczenstwo. – Radom. – 2012. – Tom 2. Nr 1. – S. 567 91-94. 2. Пономарев В.А. Влияние неблагоприятных погодных условий на качество курортной реабилитации // Таврический медико-биологический вестник. – 2010.- Тоm 13. Nr 3. – С.160162. 3. Пономарев В.А. Дезадаптивные реакции биоритмов под влиянием гелиогеомагнитных, лунных и земных погодных факторов // Вестник физиотерапии и курортологии. – 2013. – № 1. – С. 92-93. 4. Пономарев В.А. Методика прогнозирования уровня дезадаптивных реакций биоритмов под влиянием гелиогеомагнитных, луннных и земних погодних факторов по В.А.Пономареву // Свідоцтво про реєстрацію авторського права твір України № 51655 від 09.10.2013. Аннотация. У 350 больных с церебральным атеросклерозом и метеопатическими расстройствами методом наложения эпох изучались вегетативно-сосудистые реакции под влиянием гелиогеомагнитных возмущений. Было выявлено воздействие геомагнитных возмущений на формирование инфрадного биоритма. В течение 6 месяцев летне-осеннего, осенне-зимнего и зимне-весеннего периодов, когда сезонные изменения являются наиболее распространенными в живых организмах и в природе, пики геомагнитных возмущений были зарегистрированы в 6 - 7 раз чаще, чем в остальные 6 месяцев года. Ключевые слова: геомагнитных возмущений, инфрадный биоритм, вегетативно-сосудистые расстройства. Summary. In 350 patients with cerebral atherosclerosis and meteopathic vegetative vascular disorders by the epoch folding method were studied the effect of geomagnetic perturbations on the condition of vegetative vascular regulation. The effect of geomagnetic perturbations on formation of infradian biorhythm was revealed. Within 6 months of the summer-autumn, autumn-winter and winter-spring period, when seasonal changes are most common 568 in living organisms and in the nature , the peaks of geomagnetic perturbations were registered in 6 - 7 times more than in the remaining 6 months of the year. Keywords: geomagnetic perturbations, infradian biorhythm, vegetative vascular disorders. UDC 61.1 ТHE LEVEL OF PHISICAL HEALTH AND PSYCHOEMOTIONAL STATUS OF 2nd YEAR STUDENTS Dinara Muratova, rd 3 year student, Medical Institution Department, Georgievsky Medical Academy, Crimean Federal University named after V.I Vernadsky email: [email protected] Azime Abdurakhmanova, Scientific Advisor, assistant of Medical Physical Culture and Sport Medicine Department, Physiotherapy with course of physical education, Georgievsky Medical Academy, Crimean Federal University named after V.I. Vernadsky e-mail:azimе@yandex.ru Nataliya Matveeva, Scientific Advisor, PhD in Medicine, Assistant of Medical Physical Culture and Sport Medicine Department, Physiotherapy with course of physical education, Georgievsky Medical Academy, Crimean Federal University named after V.I. Vernadsky Important factors that maintain and improve mental and physical activity, increases resistance to stress to the social problems arising from students, are: the level of physical health and psychoemotional state[2,p.12]. Systematic monitoring of these parameters may contribute to the development of preventive measures for the restoration of physical health[3].Save the young generation's health problem is especially acute in the conditions of demographic crisis. 569 Attitude to health, health-behavior are one of the most important elements of society culture. Aim: determining the level of physical health and psychoemotional characteristics of the processes of the students of the 2nd year of study in higher education. Analysis of the above indicators. Subjects and methods:We have examined 47 students of 2nd year of the Crimean Medical Academy after the winter session. We investigated such factors as: the level of physical health (rapid assessment by G.L. Apanasenko) the level of personality manifestations of anxiety (psychological questionnaire Norakidze) and self-reported health, the presence of depression (a shortened version of the questionnaire Appels Maastricht). Results: After analyzing the studied parameters, we found that 21% of students have an average level of physical health, 30% of health below an average, 28% - a low level of physical health, 8% are exempt from physical training and 13% at the time of the study complained of periodical pains in the cardiac region, dizziness, sleep disturbance, and headache. With that, analyzing the self-assessment of health students obtained the following results: 60% of students rated their health as good, 34% - as satisfactory and 6% - as extremely bad. At the lower levels of physical health, the higher the students evaluate their health.From the analysis of personality manifestations of anxiety scales can be seen that 47% of students have an average level of anxiety symptoms with a tendency to high, 28% - average with a tendency to low, 23% have a high level of anxiety, and 2% - a very high level of anxiety. Given the logic of conditionality etiopato- variations in health status and the presence of risk factor developed specific issues incorporated to improve the lifestyle for every student. Results of the study demonstrate a low level of physical health in this group of students of 2-nd year and at the same time signs of permanent psycho-emotional stress, in some cases - severe depression that impels us to further study the issue. 570 References: 1. Bobrik Yu.V.,Vasilieva V., Ponomarev V. Ethnical peculiarities of the parameters of fisical capacity of young people // Zdrowie I Sposeteczenstwo. – Radom. – 2012. – Tom 2. Nr 1. – P. 91–94. 2. Pitta F, Troosters T, Spruit MA, Probst VS, Decramer M, Gosselink R. Characteristics of physical activities in daily life for people with chronic obstructive pulmonary disease.// American journal of respiratory and critical care medicine . – 2010. – Nr. 171(9). – p. 972. 3. Vestbo J., Hurd S.S., Agusti A.G. et al. Global Strategy for the Diagnosis, Management and Prevention of Chronic Disease, GOLD Executive Summary // American journal of respiratory and critical care medicine. – 2012. – Nr. 195 (10). – p. 234. Аннотация. В статье рассмотрены проблемы взаимосвязи между уровнем психо-эмоционального состояния и физическим здоровьем студентов второго курса. Проанализированы показатели физического здоровья, проведено психологическое тестирование. В результате показано снижение уровня показателей здоровья студентов после психоэмоцинальных перегрузок по окончанию зимней сессии, что в свою очередь позволит учитывать это для разработки методов восстановления. Ключевые слова: уровень физического здоровья, психо-эмоциональное состояние, студенты 2-го курса. Summary. В статье рассмотрены проблемы взаимосвязи между уровнем психо-эмоционального состояния и физическим здоровьем студентов второго курса. Проанализированы показатели физического здоровья, проведено психологическое тестирование. В результате показано снижение уровня показателей здоровья студентов после психомоцинальных перегрузок по окончанию зимней сессии, что в свою очередь позволит учитывать это для разработки методов восстановления. 571 Keywords: the level of physical health , psycho-emotional state, students of the 2-year students. UDC 611.08$=57.08 PARAMETRIC ANALYSIS OF PHYSICAL DEVELOPMENT AND FUNCTIONAL CONDITION AMONG THE STUDENTS OF THE MEDICAL ACADEMY. Elsosli Salsabeel, Alkhawaja Ahmad th 5 year students, InternationalMedical Department, Georgievsky Medical Academy Crimean Federal University named after V.I Vernadsky e-mail: [email protected] Yuriy Bobrik, M.D. Scientific Advisor, Professorof MPC and Sports MedicineDepartment, Physiotherapy with a physical training course, Georgievsky Medical Academy Crimean Federal University named after V.I Vernadsky e-mail: [email protected] Actuality: The nervous system functions has some correlations with the parameters of physical development of individuals, which varies with different factors such as age, race, nationality, nutrition, genetic constitution, etc.[3, p.15] In this study we attempted to analyze the difference in the respiratory, cardiovascular and nervous systems with respect to parameters of physical development as it relates to individuals from Russia, Nigeria and India [1, 2, 4]. Aim: The aim of this research is to analyze comparatively the physical development and functional condition of respiratory,cardiovascular and nervous systems of individuals from Russia, India and Nigeria. Materials and Methods: The parameters of physical development (weight, height, chest circumference, dynamometry, and spirometry) and functional tests of the respiratory,cardiovascular 572 and nervous systems (Orthostatic, clino-orthostatic, Stange and Gench’s tests) were examined for 20 students from Russia,20 students from Nigeria,and 30 students from India within the age range of 20-25 years. The results were analyzed comparatively using statistical tools. Results: The results of the parameters of physical development showed that the students from Nigeria had an average weight of 69.6±6.7 kg, Russian students had 58.2±7.8 kg, and Indian students 62.1±5,6kg. Also this manifested in their height as the Nigerian students had an average height of 169.9±11.3cm, 166.7±12.6 cm from Russia,166.1±10.1 cm from India. However the reverse was the case, with respect to the chest circumference as the Russian students had an average of 89±9.4cm, Nigerian students with 86cm and Indians with 84 cm also in spirometry Russians had 3.7±0.5 L while Nigerians had 2.7±0.4 L and Indians had 2.8±0.3 L. In Dynamometry Nigerian Students expressed a strong dominance with an average of 102±7 kg, against 87±5 kg by Indians and 56±4 kg by the Russians. Now with respect to the functional tests, the Russian students showed an average orthostatic heart rate of 7 bpm, Indians had 8.8±0.4, while the Nigerians had 9±0.2 bpm, in clinoorthostatic test 5±0.6 bpm for Russian students,7.5±0.5 for Indians, and 9±0.4 bpm for the Nigerian students. Although, the results of the students from the three mentioned nationalities were within range, but the Russian students showed better adaptability and response to stress on the respiratory, cardiovascular and nervous systems compared to the Nigerians. In the Stange’s test the Russians had an average of 53±1.9 sec, while Nigerian students had an average of 50±1.2sec,and Indians had an average of 49±1.7 sec. again revealing better response and adaptation of the respiratory system to stress. However, the results of Gench test showed the Nigerian students having an average of 35±1.3 sec, while the Indians had 31±1.2 sec,and the Russians had 31±1.1sec, but all results are within range. Conclusion: there is better response and adaptation of the respiratory, cardiovascular and nervous systems functions of the Russian students compared to the Nigerian and Indian students, even 573 though Nigerian students have a better parameters of physical development compared to the Indians and Russians. And it’s quite important to mention the current great sport program (GTO) that was announced by President Putin V.V. GTOis a really effective way of building a country based upon health at the 1st place and we support and appreciate this program.Therefore we strongly recommend further researches to be carried out in this fieldto reveal more factors contributing to this variance in functionality of vital functions of the body against a background of normal parameters of physical development. References: 1.Бобрик Ю.В., Васильева В.В., Бабкин С.С. Особенности развития функциональных резервов кардиореспираторной системы и силових показателей у отечественных, индийских и малазийских студентов // МатеріалиIX Міжнародної науково-практичної конференції «Сучасні досягнення спортивної медицини, лікувальної фізкультури та валеології», Одесса, 2005. – С.37-38. (дата обращения – 05.11.2015) 2. Мороз Г.А., Васильева В.В., Бобрик Ю.В. и др.Теоретические и практические аспекты физической реабилитации и спортивной медицины: учебное пособие для студентов медицинских ВУЗов III-IV уровней аккредитации. – Симферополь: Издат. центр КГМУ имени С.И. Георгиевского, 2013. – 268 с. (дата обращения – 07.11.2015) 3. Bobrik Yu.V.,Vasilieva V., Ponomarev V. Ethnical peculiarities of the parameters of physical capacity of young people // Zdrowie I Sposeteczenstwo. – Radom. – 2012. – Tom 2. Nr 1. – S. 91-94. (дата обращения – 10.11.2015) 4. BobrikYu.V. Comparative analyze of the parameters of physical development and functional condition of cardio-respiratory systems of Ukrainian and Nigerian students // Материалы 86-ой Международной научно-практической конференции «Теоретические и практические аспекты современной 574 медицины» – Симферополь, 2014 – С. 268-269.(дата обращения – 15.11.2015) Аннотация. Статья содержит информацию об исследовании, анализирующем физическое развитие студентов трех этнических групп по параметрам дыхательной, сердечнососудистой и нервной системы. Приводится сравнительный анализ ортостатического, клино-ортостатического тестов и пробы Штанге-Генча, в результате которых выявлено преимущество показателей группы российских студентов перед студентами из Индии и Нигерии в отношении адаптации и реакции изучаемых систем. Автор делает считает, что образовательная программа ГТО президента Путина В.В. является эффективной в воспитании здорового населения страны. Ключевые слова: физическое развитие, дыхательная система, сердечно-сосудистая система, нервная система, проба Штанге-Генча, ГТО. Summary. The paper contains information about the study among three ethnical groupsof students concerning their physical development in the respiratory, cardiovascular and nervous systems. A comparative analysis of Orthostatic, clino-orthostatic, Stange and Gench’s tests were presented, the results being in favor of the Russian students group as compared to Indian and Nigerian groups, concerning response and adaptation of the systems under study. The author concludesthe GTO sports education program announced by President Putin V.V.to be effective in building a healthy country’s population. Keywords: physical development, respiratory system, cardiovascular system, nervous system, Stange and Genche’s test, GTO. 575 Секция «Кораблестроение» Shipbuilding UDC 608.2 DEVELOPMENTS AIMED TO IMPROVE THE SEAWORTHINESS Pavel Zabrutsky 3rd year student, Shipbuilding and Maritime Transport`s Department, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Svetlana Koroleva Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University The issue of improving the seaworthiness of any vessel is always being investigated very thoroughly. Many scientists have always been seeking a way to make the vessels more stable, rapid, reliable and economical. Shipping companies are apt to cut the expenditures for fuel and reduce the level of air pollution. This article is dedicated to several cutting edge technologies aimed to solve these problems. Sea axe bow concept is sure to be indispensable in finding a solution. Damen Shipyards Group is a globally operating company with more than 50 shipyards. Since 1969, Damen has designed and built more than 5,000 vessels and currently is creating up to 150 vessels annually (Picture 1). It is obvious that in order to stay at the top, you need to innovate. Damen vs Delft University of Technology managed to create a ship that can maintain high speeds in strong winds and heavy seas by developing of sea axe bow concept. 576 Picture 1. Damen "Sea Axe" Yacht Support Vessel The vessels of this design exhibit superior motion behavior and significantly lower resistance through the water. This results in a cut in fuel consumption of 20% and, consequently, lower emissions [1]. One more important issue to be mentioned is that Damen and Marinvention patented Air Lubrication System for Ships and called it ACES (an acronym for 'Air Chamber Energy Saving'). The thing is if one constantly injects air bubbles under the bottom of the ship there can be observed very useful phenomenon (Picture 2). Picture 2. Operating principle of Air Lubrication System for ships When a swarm of bubbles rapidly enters from the small holes in the bottom of the vessel a 1-2 cm layer forms, covering the bottom, which reduces the resistance, because the air has a density of 850 times lower compared to water. In certain limits there can be made small deepening stripes or still somehow to reduce the air flow it escapes to the sides. But you will not be able to make a large cavity, because it will affect the behavior of the ship in a storm (see 577 figure 2). This system consists of several sets of pipes and compressors, valves and gauges that supply air to tens of points at the bottom of the vessel. So this layer aims are got out from the bottom upwards to the sides and then are directed to the screw at stern during vessel movement. However, maintaining the necessary air pressure does not require much energy, which ultimately provides a fuel savings of 5-10%. And since the fuel costs often account for about half of the operating costs, the savings achieved in this case are quite significant. It goes without saying that the idea of the ship's bottom air lubrication occurred over one hundred years ago, but until now it has been used rarely and as a rule on small vessels [2]. The Japanese are actively using this technology in recent years too, Mitsubishi Heavy Industries company, in particular [3]. We cannot but present SkySails project, namely – Beluga SkySails – the world's first commercial cargo ship with a flying sail from the German company. The main difference from the SkySails sailing ships of the XIX century is that the sail is more like a paraglider that can fly away from the ship for hundreds of meters ahead and hundreds of meters up to where the wind may be stronger than at the surface (Picture 3). Picture 3. SkySaiks paraglider The assembled sail (in the unfolded state having a size of a football field), takes up little space: it is much more compact than any other similar system, which includes the mast, spars, rigging, etc. The system allows repeated folding and unfolding itself. Speaking about safety it should be noted that in an emergency the vessel can 578 be released from the system immediately. Under normal conditions it creates almost no heeling moment, unlike the conventional sail. Furthermore on the 18th of January of 2008 Beluga SkySails was proud to make its first test voyage in the North Sea, in which the work of the sail was tested. The vessel has successfully been completing the voyage from Germany to Venezuela for two months. The Sail with an area of 160 square meters was launched into the sky on a long rope and controlled by computers that maximize the use of wind, which is not always favorable. During the first voyage the sail made of high-tech fabrics showed excellent output. The result was exactly the same as it was predicted. According to Beluga Shipping Manager, the ship consumed 20 percent less energy than without a sail. So we can’t help mentioning the names of those who witnessed the birth of the project, and today act as its main driving force: engineer Stefan Sragen and economic manager Suzanne MёksKarone [4]. In conclusion, we are deadly sure that these inventions will proceed to be effectively used to enhance the seaworthiness and provide optimal safety. References: 1. Damen [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа:http://www.damen.com/ (дата обращения: 17.02.16). 2. Marine is sight [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://www.marineinsight.com/green-shipping/how-airlubrication-system-for-ships-work/ (дата обращения: 15.03.16). 3. Membrana: Люди. Идеи. Технологии [Электронный ресурс] – Режим доступа: http://www.membrana.ru/particle/17013 (дата обращения: 15.03.16). 4. SkySails [Электронный ресурс]. – Режим доступа: http://www.skysails.info/ (дата обращения: 15.03.16). Аннотация. Данная статья посвящена инновационным судовым системам, направленным на улучшение мореходности. Вводятся такие изобретения, как топорообразный нос, парус SkySails и энергосберегающая воздушная камера (ЭСВК). 579 Объясняются отличительные особенности конструкции и проектирования. Перечисляются преимущества использования. Доказывается безопасность, надёжность и экономичность данных передовых технологий. Акцентируется внимание на возможности коммерческого применения. Описываются другие способы использования. Ключевые слова: система воздушной смазки, компания Damen, топорообразный нос, парус SkySails, улучшение мореходности. Summary. The given article is devoted to cutting edge shipping systems aimed to improve the seaworthiness. Such notions as Sea axe bow, SkySails and ACES (‘Air Chamber Energy Saving’) are introduced. Various specific features of construction and design are explained. The advantages of implementation are enumerated. The safety, reliability and economic efficiency of the innovative technologies are effectively proved. The possibility of commercial application is emphasized. Some methods of application are described. Keywords: Air Lubrication System, Damen, Sea axe bow, SkySails, Seaworthiness improvement. UDC 608.2 JETANCHOR AND BLUEARROW SYSTEMS Viktor Kuznetsov 3rd year student, Shipbuilding and Maritime Transport`s Institute, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Svetlana Koroleva Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Roman and German Philology Department, Sevastopol State University There are a lot of innovations in marine engineering owing to the fact that the issue of improving the seaworthiness and stability of 580 any vessel has always been very crucial. Many scientists are doing their best to make the vessels more stable, rapid, reliable and economical. Most shipping companies tend to cut the expenditures for fuel and reduce the level of air pollution. This article is dedicated to several cutting edge systems aimed to decide these problems. This specific article is devoted to the innovations in ship location jet control systems. They are called JETanchor and BlueARROW. New Zealand-headquartered waterjet manufacturer HamiltonJet has recently launched its latest vessel positioning system named JETanchor. The JETanchor system has been developed and extensively tested over the past 18 months, in response to strong market demand for small vessel positioning systems. Developed from the blueARROW (a new generation electronic control system for HamiltonJet powered boats) control platform JETanchor is considered to be the newest addition to the HamiltonJet controls’ product range. Aimed predominantly at Pilot boats, Fireboats, SAR, Patrol, Survey, DSV and small Offshore Crewboats, the JETanchor system provides a cost effective ‘dynamic-positioning-type’ system for smaller vessels. HamiltonJet Global Marketing Manager AlbearMontocchio claims that the product has undergone rigorous and extensive testing on two commercial vessels, an offshore crew-transfer vessel and a coastal survey vessel. This comprehensive process has enabled the designers to apply what they have learned: doing what they do best of all, they’ve innovated and refined the JETanchor making it easier to both manufacture and service in the field (Picture 1.) [2]. 581 Furthermore, through the development of the JETanchor the production company managed to advance several market leading features of waterjet control system, which now incorporates these Picture 1. JETanchor application advantages. This exciting product launch is one of many to come in the next three to four years as HamiltonJet has invested heavily in R&D programs [3]. So this station keeping mode allows the vessel to automatically hold a GPS position and heading. That is why the new system is a new anchoring system using GPS location. It is essentially a virtual anchor mode, which allows the vessel to weathervane off a fixed GPS point under prevailing wind and sea conditions. As a result the operator enjoys a hands-free vessel positioning with comfortable vessel motion and at low engine rpm minimizing fuel consumption. Another smart design feature is a station keeping mode, which allows the vessel to hold automatically a GPS position and heading more accurately than can be done manually, allowing the operator to be hands-free for other helm operations. In addition the JETanchor system is set-up with an autotune routine, which automatically tunes the control system to specific vessels’ dynamics. One more advantage is that it is very easy to install. In summary the manufacturers claim that the system will provide commercial operators with valuable, tangible benefits resulting in a significant reduction in operator workload and crew 582 fatigue especially on standby, a potential reduction in operational crew numbers, an improvement in fuel consumption and accurate positioning for survey work, ROV deployments, and standby-modes. We can’t help introducing a system which is indispensable when providing stable work of above mentioned JETanchor system. The scientific world has recently welcomed technology, named blueARROW. It is considered to be a real revolution in waterjet control systems. So blueARROW is a new generation electronic control system for HamiltonJet powered boats. With the intuitive control (Picture 2.) provided by the Mouse Boat manoeuvering controller, blueARROW allows even inexperienced boaters to harness the full manoeuvering benefits of waterjets by providing simple control of engine throttle, gearbox and waterjet reverse and steering deflectors. Unlike other electronic waterjet control systems, blueARROW is a complete waterjet and controls package. It follows that blueARROW incorporates single or twin waterjet units, jet control interfaces, engine throttle and gearbox control interfaces, together with helm station control devices. So basic specifications of blueARROW are the following: vessel length – 8-16 metres; vesselWeight – 3-30 tonnes; engine Input Power Range – 200900kW (270-1340hp); RPM Range (at waterjet mainshaft) – 1200- Picture 2. Control adjustments constituents 3000rpm. Also we can’t but add that it is available with Hamilton Waterjet models HJ292, HJ322, HJ364 and HJ403; and it is even 583 suitable for Single and Twin installations in monohulls or catamarans [1]. To sum everything up blueARROW has many safety features including multiple levels of redundancy and a fully independent smart backup, together with comprehensive diagnostics and alarms, making it the safest and most reliable control system of its type. Besides, blueARROW is suitable for commercial applications, workboats, military craft and pleasure yachts. Like all of HamiltonJet’s quality propulsion products, blueARROW is installed and supported by the company’s network of Distributors and service agents in over 55 locations around the world. That is why we believe that these innovations will be effectively used to enhance the seaworthiness and provide optimal safety. References: 1. BLUEARROW [Electronic resource] // HamiltonJet: website – URL: http://www.hamjet.co.nz/global/blue-arrow-0 (accessed date: 24 Feb 2016). 2. JETANCHOR [Electronic resource] // HamiltonJet: website – URL: http://www.hamjet.co.nz/global/jetanchor (accessed date: 25 Feb 2016). 3. JETanchor [Electronic resource] //Maritime journal: Electronic journal – URL: http://www.maritimejournal.com/news101/power-andpropulsion/jetanchor (accessed date: 26 Feb 2016). Аннотация. Данная статья рассказывает о новейшей системе динамического позиционирования судна под названием JETanchor и системе blueARROW, которая обеспечивает ее эффективную работу. Представляются типы судов, для которых эти системы являются приоритетными. Даются некоторые отличительные особенности конструкции. Перечисляются преимущества использования. Доказывается безопасность и надёжность данных систем. Акцентируется внимание на 584 возможности коммерческого применения. Описываются другие способы использования. Ключевые слова: Система динамического позиционирования, система маневрирования, водометный движитель, взаимосвязанные системы, JETanchor, blueARROW, компания HamiltonJet. Summary. The given article is devoted to the cutting edge system of the dynamic ship positioning named JETanchor and the other one which ensures its effective operation – blueARROW. Types of the vessels which apply these innovations with highest priority are presented. Some smart design features are listed. The advantages of usage are enumerated. The safety and reliability of the given systems are proved. The possibility of commercial application is stressed. Various methods of implementation are described. Keywords: Dynamic positioning system, maneuvering system, waterjet, interconnecting systems, JETanchor, blueARROW, HamiltonJet Company. UDC 629.12 REVIEW OF THE SIMILARITY CRITERION Ekaterina Sotnikova nd 2 year student, Ocean Engineering and Shipbuilding, Sevastopol State University e-mail: [email protected] Olga Ivanova Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Ocean Engineering and Shipbuilding Sevastopol State University Anna Rodkina Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Ocean Engineering and Shipbuilding Sevastopol State University Ulia Sabadash Scientific advisor, senior lecturer, Roman and German Philology Department, 585 Sevastopol State University Similarity methods promote very powerful technique for modelling offshore platforms. Such methods shall apply in the situations when the wave-structure interaction process is complex, and its modelling cannot be expressed by rigorous mathematical formulations [3, p. 575]. Similarity Laws are related to the behavior of prototype and scaled model in the following manner: structure geometry (similarity in the structure geometry), fluid flow (similitude in the fluid kinematics) and the interaction of the two (similitude in the dynamics of the structure subjected to the fluid flow around it) [4, p. 1004]. Structures become geometrically similar, when a small scale testing model and a prototype have similarity in the shape and the ratio of their linear sizes is a scale factor a: = a, where and are any two corresponding dimensions of the prototype and the observed model and a is the scale ratio between them. In this case, we can say that two structures are geometrically similar. As a result, the ratio of these two similar dimensions will establish the scale factor for the model (λ) [5, p.76]. The model is named kinematically similar if the ratio of the fluid velocity and fluid acceleration are defined. Therefore, the ratio of the prototype velocity to the respective model velocity will be a constant. Analogous, the ratio of the acceleration will be another constant. Their relationships can be determined from the Similarity Laws [4, p. 1005]. In order for a model to truly represent the full-scale structure, all three conditions, namely the geometric, kinematic and dynamic similarities, must be maintained. Then only the model test data may be scaled up to the full scale without any distortion. Hydrodynamic Scaling Laws are determined from the ratio of forces. 586 Table 1 gives the most common Scaling Laws from the fluid structure interaction problem. In most cases, only one of these Scaling Laws is satisfied by the model structure. Therefore, it is important to understand the physical process experienced by the structure and to choose the most important Scaling Law which operates this process. Table 1. Common dimensionless quantities in offshore engineering Symbol Dimensionless Force ratio Definitio number n Fr Froude number Inertia/Gravi u2/g ty D Re Reynolds Inertia/Visco uD/ν number us Eu Euler number Inertia/Press p/ρu2 ure Ch Cauchy number Inertia/Elasti ρu2/E c KC KeuleganDrag/Inertia uT/D Carpenter number St Strouhal Eddy/Inertia fe number D/u In Table 1, D = member diameter, T = wave period, g = gravity, u = kinematic viscosity, p = pressure, E = modulus of elasticity and fe = vortex (eddy) shedding frequency. In the offshore structure problem, the most common among the dimensionless Scaling Laws (presented in Table 1) is Froude’s Law. It is the most accepted method of modelling in hydrodynamics [4, p. 1006]. The Froude model is indicated as satisfactory one to the internal and external loading conditions and as an equality of the Froude number too. Defining Fr as: = . 587 Assuming a scale factor of λ and geometric similarity, the relationship between the model and full-scale structure for various parameters may be established. The model testing facility for offshore structures should consist of the following capabilities such as model building, instrumentation, simulation of environment and the software to record and analyse data. The physical facilities should be fitted with the basin, in which waves, wind and current can be generated. A testing facility should have the following adequate requirements: Tests at a reasonable scale (1 : 50 / 1 : 100 preferred); Period of waves from 0.5 s to 4 s; Height of waves from a few centimeters (inches) to about 0.6 m (24 in.); Wind generating capability with a movable bank of fans; Current generating capability with a return flow system; Underwater video documentation capability [4, p. 1015]. Now we propose you to become familiar with based on the similarity criterion calculations of Physical modelling in Offshore Structures design which was made by the student of the Ocean Engineering and Shipbuilding department of Sevastopol State University: Dimensions of the experimental model of semi-submersible platform, archetype of which is drilling rig system «Shelf-1» was calculated by use of the Froude similarity criterion [2]; Physical models of deepwater offshore platforms of the SPAR (Seagoing Platform for Acoustic Research) type (floating system of oil production on the semi-submersible platform base with the tension leg) and of the TLP (Tension Leg Platform) type (floating system of oil production on the vertical buoy) was create on the ground of mechanical similarity criterion of the Froude Model [1]. Picture 1. Deepwater offshore platforms of the SPAR type (a) and TLP type (b) 588 (a) (b) The perspectives for further research are designated within determination of the stability criterion of three-dimensional position of Oceanic Engineering Structures under extreme weather conditions (high waves and strong currents). For this purpose, the physical model construction of fixed offshore ice-resistant off-loading terminal and other modern technical means are required. It is also necessary, to develop oil and gas shelf resources, including the offshore rigs of various types: Jack-up Drilling Complex, Mobile 589 Offshore Drilling Unit (MODU), drilling vessels, etc.), mining technology platforms, Liquefied Natural Gas (LNG) vessels, according to the Energy Strategy of Russia until 2035. References: 1. Кушнир В.М. Гидродинамика глубоководных платформ для условий Черного моря: монография / В.М. Кушнир, В.Р. Душко, И.Н. Морева, О.А. Иванова // Издательство СевНТУ, 2012. – 233 с. 2. Морева І.М. Гідродинаміка просторових коливань напівзанурюваної платформи у штормових умовах / І.М. Морева. – Дисертація канд. техніч. наук: 05.08.01: защищена 22.04.09 / ОНМУ, Одеса. − 2009. −123 с. 3. Chakrabarti К. Subrata. Handbook of offshore engineering / Subrata К. Chakrabarti – Great Britain : Elsevier Ocean Engineerin, 2005. – 1268 p. 4. Shumin C., Swamidas A.S.J., Sharp J.J., Similarity method for modeling hydroelastic offshore platforms // C. Shumin, A.S.J. Swamidas, J.J. Sharp Ocean Engineering, – Vol. 23. – No. 7.– pp. 575-595. 5. Yeon-Seung L., Soonhung H., Park K.C. A Scaling Law for form drag coefficients in incompressible turbulent flows // Ocean Engineering / L. Yeon-Seung, H. Soonhung, K.C. Park – 2014. – Vol 92. – pp. 75-82. Аннотация. Статья посвящена проблеме физического моделирования морских сооружений с учётом геометрического, кинематического и гидродинамического подобия. Выводится коэффициент пересчёта модели и прототипа и рассматривается практическое применение модели Фруда в проектировании океанотехнических конструкций. Приводятся наиболее часто применяемые безразмерные величины и их определение. 590 Рассматриваются экспериментальные модели полупогружных платформ. Ключевые слова: критерии подобия, морские сооружения, модель Фруда, коэффициент пересчёта, прототип. Summary. The paper is devoted to the problem of the physical modeling of offshore structures comprised of geometric, kinematic and hydrodynamic similitude. The scale ratio of model and prototype is carried out. The possibilities of the practical application of Froude Model in the Ocean Engineering are considered. The most common dimensionless quantities in offshore engineering and their definition are provided. The experimental models of semisubmersible platforms are regarded. Keywords: similarity law, offshore structures, physical modelling, Froude Model, scale ratio, model testing. 591 Секция «Переводоведение» Translation Studies UDC 81.25 AUXILIARY TEXTS IN TRANSLATION: COMPARATIVE AND BACKGROUND TEXTS Elizaveta Kovaleva 2nd year student, Department of Theory and Practice of Translation, Chelyabinsk State University e-mail: [email protected] Tatiana Volkova Research advisor, Candidate of Sciences (Philology), Department of Theory and Practice of Translation, Chelyabinsk State University The process of translation is always entailed with certain linguistic and extralinguistic difficulties than can often be solved by using relevant additional materials and tools. These include dictionaries (e.g., general, specialized, explanatory, bilingual, etc.), technical tools (e.g., machine translation and translation memory software which are effectively used for translation of specialized and technical texts), auxiliary texts and information received from experts and coworkers, etc. This paper specifically focuses on two types of auxiliary texts, namely comparative and background texts, and generally aims at developing an algorithm for applying auxiliary texts in the process of translation. Our research is based on the classification of auxiliary texts put forward by Christiane Nord. The researcher proposes the term auxiliary texts to describe additional materials in the source language (SL)1 and / or target language (TL) that translators use in the process 1 Here, SL – source language, TL – target language. 592 of translation [3, p. 171]. These materials can be “parallel texts (i. e. TL texts on the same subject matter, belonging to the same genre as the (ST)2), model texts (same subject matter, same genre, and even same genre variety, which allows the parallel text to be used as a model in lexis, sentence structures, and register features), comparative texts (same subject matter, different genre), or background texts (texts containing background information on the subject matter, e.g. encyclopedic texts) etc.” [3, p. 171]. The definition of a comparative text proposed by Christiane Nord implies that a comparative text differs from the ST in one criterion, namely the text genre. For instance, the ST can be a news release on a political issue, and a comparative text would be an interview on the same issue or a broader topic. Another definition of such texts is given by Jian-Yun Nie: “comparable3 texts are the texts in two languages that concern the same topics without being strictly parallel (i.e., translation one for another)” [2, p. 78]. Consequently, both researchers concur that the basic criterion for selecting comparative texts is a subject matter of the ST, considering that a comparative text and the ST are not parallel. However, Christiane Nord points out that a comparative text must be of a different genre, thus giving a narrower interpretation of comparative texts. In this context, comparative texts might be related to background texts in some way since both comparative and background texts refer to the same subject matter as the ST. Luis Perez Gonzalez uses the same term as Jian-Yun Nie but gives an opposite interpretation of a comparable text, suggesting that “a comparable text is of the same text type, from the same time period, on the same topic, and addressed to the same type of 2 3 Here, ST – source text. The researcher uses the term comparable to emphasize the degree of similarity between the ST and a comparative text: we suppose that in his opinion, comparable texts are more related to each other than Christiane Nord suggests. 593 audience as the ST, but it has been written in the TL” [4, p. 204]. For instance, “if a translator is attempting to translate a software user manual from English into French, a useful comparable text would be a software user manual for a similar product that had been originally written in French” (Ibid., p. 204). In this context the definition of a comparable text proposed by the researcher corresponds with the definition of a model text suggested by Christiane Nord, and according to her classification comparative texts and model texts are different types of auxiliary texts. Another type of an auxiliary text is a background text. Background texts refer to the same subject matter as the ST but they differ in all other aspects – in the genre, register, style, etc. The similarity in genre, register and style is not crucial as these texts are intended to help translators to explore the subject matter of the ST. “Background texts include various reference books and manuals, encyclopedic articles, etc.” [1, p. 309]. On the one hand, it may be assumed that translators refer to background texts before translating a text in order to understand the subject matter of the ST, and only after that do they consult parallel and model texts. On the other hand, the “order” of consulting texts might be changed, and we would like to reveal this regularity in our research. A take on background texts, in contrast to comparative ones, is uniform among translation researchers. For instance, both Christiane Nord and Sue Ellen Wright postulate that background texts are additional materials on the subject matter [5, p. 867]. Both comparative and background texts provide information about various phenomena, situations, and events described in the ST. However, in the process of translation, each of these two types aims at tackling certain individual issues: lexical, syntactical, stylistic, semantic, etc. For instance, background texts can provide sufficient information in terms of vocabulary as different encyclopedias or manuals can be referred to for specific terminology. According to Nord`s classification, comparative texts are helpful in terms of genre and register: these texts can help to reveal some regularities of genre and register of the text in the TL. For instance, they can show how an 594 interview differs from a news release in style and format of presentation, syntactical and lexical structure, etc. In perspective, we plan to perform an experiment in order to analyze how translation students and professional translators apply auxiliary texts in the actual process of translation and aim to pinpoint regularities and outline algorithms. References: 1. Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk B., Thelen, M. (eds.). Meaning in Translation / B. Lewandowska-Tomaszczyk, M. Thelen // Frankfurt am Main, Berlin, Bern, Bruxelles, New York, Oxford, Wien. – 2010. Vol. 19. – 480 pp. 2. Nie J. Cross-language Information Retrieval / J. Nie // Canada: University of Montreal. – 2010. – 125 pp. 3. Nord C. Text Analysis in Translation: Theory, Methodology, and Didactic Application of a Model for Translationoriented Text Analysis / Ch. Nord // Amsterdam: Rodopi. – 2006. – 284 pp. 4. Perez Gonzalez L. (ed.). Speaking in Tongues: Language Across Contexts and Users / L. Perez Gonzalez // Valencia: Universidad de Valencia. – 2003. – 324 pp. 5. Wright Ellen S., Budin G. The Handbook of Terminology Management: Application-oriented Terminology / S. Ellen Wright, G. Budin // Amsterdam: John Benjamins B. V. – 2001. Vol. 2. – 566 pp. Аннотация. Статья представляет собой краткий обзор двух видов вспомогательных текстов – сравнительных и фоновых. Автор опирается на классификацию вспомогательных текстов К. Норд и предлагает характеристику выбранных вспомогательных текстов, основываясь на взглядах и мнениях зарубежных исследователей. Проанализированы определения сравнительных и фоновых текстов в трактовках разных авторов, предпринята попытка установить, какую роль выполняют сравнительные и фоновые тексты в процессе письменного 595 перевода и в решении каких переводческих трудностей оказываются наиболее эффективны. Ключевые слова: письменный перевод, вспомогательный текст, сравнительный текст, фоновый текст. Summary. The paper reports on two types of auxiliary texts, namely comparative and background texts. The author bases the research work on Nord`s classification and proposes a description of given auxiliary texts according to views of foreign researchers. In the paper, we analyze various interpretations of comparative and background texts existing in the foreign translation studies, and we attempt to find out what functions given auxiliary texts perform and what types of problems they help to solve in the process of translation. Keywords: translation, auxiliary text, comparative text, background text. UDC 81’255.2 EFFECTIVENESS OF TRANSLATION STRATEGIES IN A PUBLICISTIC TEXT Julia Kunitcina th 4 year student, English philology department Institute of foreign philology Taurida Academy V.I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University e-mail: [email protected] Natalia Knyaseva Scientific advisor, PhD in Philology English philology department Institute of foreign philology Taurida Academy V. I. Vernadsky Crimean Federal University Сommonly, translation is defined as the process by which a message in a source language is linguistically changed so that to be 596 comprehended by readers of the target language. During the process of communication a translator regards as an active link. Moreover, his communication skills are called to increase the effect of the original message. So a qualified translator is challenged to transfer knowledge efficaciously from one language to another, therefore he must have be possessed of certain characteristics to accomplish effectiveness of translation – the major one is deal with the translation process and the translation strategies to be employed while translating. In this respect, translation competence means text reception and analysis, text production, translation quality assessment, linguistic and cultural competence both on the source and target side. Proposing the target text as a replacement of the source text, the translator must de seriously confirmed from the points of view of structure, semantics, socio-cultural value and register. Thus his task is not only to find equivalent terms in the target language by means of dictionaries but be able to give translation according to the rules, style, and grammar of the target language so that the translation does not sound awkward and uncommon. In such approach, peculiarity of translation strategies is determined initially by so called external features in accordance with genre and register, such as: text purpose, writer\reader relationships and medium of communication, - which naturally have implications for what is called internal features of the text, covering thematic and ideological organization, layout, the author’s tone, syntax, lexical choice and stylistic expressiveness. The assumptions considered, the translation model includes the following stages: defining the message content (what?) and general purpose of the message (why?); distinguishing the recipients (who?) and function (expected reaction of the recipients); planning the quantity and order of content (What is assumed) and the realization (what is expressed linguistically and what by some other means). Let’s take for instance translation of a publicistic text, namely “Restoring the American Dream” by Ringer R.J., so as to develop the given above options: author’s intention (inform, 597 propagate, influence public consciousness, persuade, encourage, evaluate), type of author (public\private), rational\emotional attitude (explicit\implicit), publicistic universals (based on system of social values expressed in stereotypes, world outlook, conventions, symbols, personal, cultural, ethnic identities, etc.), language register (genre peculiarities, choice of lexicon and syntax, compilation of styles). If to summarise, it is possible to single out some aspects of translation strategies having linguistic consequences ( in terms of Latyshev L.K.): equivalence (on denotative-significative, connotative-expressive, pragmatic levels), genre-stylistic adequacy (in accordance with stylistic and functional perspective), translator’s proficiency (pursue of speech and language norms) and providing pragmatic purpose. It becomes evident that while translating, translators use all the four approaches: communicative, pragmatic, cognitive and linguistic, - to ensure that the final translated version suits the culture, intelligence, context of situation and language level of the target readers of the translated version. The competent translator is supposed to be situated in his function as communicator, who being an active interpreter of a text forges its meaning on the basis of its personal, social and cultural context. References: 1. Бархударов Л.С. Язык и перевод. – М.: Международные отношения, 1975. – 240с. 2. Брандес М.П. Стиль и перевод. – М.: Книжный дом “ЛИБРОКОМ”, 2009. – 128с. 3. Латышев Л.К. Технология перевода. – М.: Академия, 2008. – 320с. 4. Dijk Teun A. van., Text and context. Exploration in the semantics and pragmatics of discourse, 282p., (Longman, 1997). 5. Ringer R.J. Restoring the American Dream. – New York: Fawcett Crest, 2003. – 346p. 6. Translation Theories – Eugene Nida and Dynamic Equivalence – Online [Электронный ресурс]: онлайн статья – 598 2013. – Режим доступа: www.ccjk.com/translation-theories-eugenenida-and-dynamic-equivalence. Аннотация. Представленные тезисы посвящены эффективности переводческих стратегий в публицистическом тексте. В центре внимания находится переводческая модель и некоторые аспекты публицистических стратегий, имеющих языковую значимость. Результаты проведенного исследования отражают специфику публицистики. Исследование проведено в контексте актуальных проблем, связанных с трудностями, которые возникают в переводе публицистического текста, в частности публицистики Р. Дж. Рингера «Restoring the American Dream». Ключевые слова: перевод, коммуникация, эффективность, модель, публицистический текст, стратегия, контекст, восприятие, анализ, переводческая компетенция. Summary. The theses deal with effectiveness of translation strategies in a publicistic text. Special attention is paid to the translation model and some aspects of translation strategies having linguistic consequences. The main area of the research covers the specificity of a publicistic text. Findings given in the theses illustrate the difficulties that relevant to the translation, in particular, of a publicistic text, namely “Restoring the American Dream” by Ringer R.J. Keywords: translation, communication, effectiveness, model, publicistic text, strategy, context, reception, analysis, translation competence. UDC 347.78.034 OFFICIALESE IN TRANSLATION Kutnyak Natalia 4th year student, Linguistics Department, Southern Federal University e-mail: [email protected] 599 Danilova Irina Igorevna Scientific advisor, Associate Professor, Linguistic Department, Southern Federal University The modern world is characterized by broad application of information in all spheres of activity of the person. Everyone inevitably faces this phenomenon of the 21st century. It could be in the daily speech, communication in social networks, professional lexicon or texts that have undergone transformations. The translation is a type of transformation. The translator adapts the text using stylistic, lexical and grammatical techniques during the translation from FL to IL. In view of the above, it can be concluded that the topic is actual today. The entry-level translators often resort to literalism that leads to a bureaucratic shade. The aim of our study was to investigate officialese in the translation. The theoretical base of research was made by K. I. Chukovsky, Nora Gal, D. M. Buzadzhi's works. First of all, we should consider the definition of such stylistic phenomenon as "officialese". Bureaucratese is a derogatory term for language that sounds official. It is the "language of officialdom". Officialese is characterized by a preference for wordy, long sentences, a preference for complex words, code words or buzzwords over simple, traditional ones. According to D. M. Buzadzhi, officialeses are "bad illness". They are, first of all, clichés, heavy phrases and bureaucratic lexicon. This neologism was invented in the early sixties by K. I. Chukovsky. In the work "Alive as life itself" the Russian translator and the literary critic wrote: "Taking away our thought from real life, obscuring her it with muddy phrases, this slang is immoral itself. Dishonest, disgraceful slang" [2, В 15 т. T. 4]. Slang, clichés will never make our speech more beautiful. Sentences with officialeses are lifeless, dry, and with a huge number 600 of nouns. Verbs in such sentences are almost excluded. They are replaced by participial phrases. A verb in essence is the most brisk part of our speech. A verb must light the hearts of people. Not only writers and translators resort to officialeses. Sometimes ordinary people tell seemingly fascinating story, but in office language. And it turns to be not such fascinating. Nora Gal, the translator and the literary critic, have devoted the whole book to this creation of our language – "Words Living and Words Dead". In her work she has given six definitions to officialese: replacement of a verb; a heap of nouns in oblique cases; abundance of foreign words where they can be replaced with the Russian words; replacement of active phrases by passive; heavy, unintelligibility, monotony, blurring, clichés. "Saying briefly, officialese is lifelessness" [3]. "It is possible to refer high rate of subordinative communications, abundance of pronouns, tolerance to repetitions and weakening of a role of a verb in English. An office effect is happened when translator literally translates English text into Russian" [2, page 1]. In translations from Russian into English, officialeses appear as a result of replacement of Russians "not subjective-predicate" sentences by the passive and depersonalized constructions [2]. "Planet’s early life" should be translated not as "представители органической жизни", but as "первобытные организмы"; the English word "quality" is often translated as "качество", but his meaning is "достоинство"; «Есть одна особа – она добра, чиста, преданна, она любила бы меня». In the original text it is the word "one", not "person". In Russian, it would be more natural to say: Есть одна чистая душа – добрая, преданная. One of the reasons why the translator uses officialese is the aspiration to add excess words and duplicate information. Another one is the uncertainty in his language opportunities. The translator resorts to clichés to avoid the responsibility. But language is "invaluable inheritance, which has been created by the people for centuries and which has been developed, burnished and perfected by 601 Pushkin, Turgenev and many other best talents of our earth" [4, C. 28-29]. Thus, officialeses are inappropriate constructions of speech. The translator must feel the language into which he translates to avoid them. It is necessary to run a risk and take the responsibility. Also, the translator should take care of the language and treat it with circumspection. Words, which in the European languages exist in the daily use at us, receive official coloring and sound unnaturally in our language. References: 1. Бузаджи Д.М. Нехорошая болезнь. Диагностика и лечение канцелярита в переводе, журнал "Мосты", №3, 2013, с. 42-55 2. Чуковский К.И. Живой как жизнь // Собрание сочинений: В 15 т. Т. 4 3. Нора Галь. Слово живое и мертвое. от «Маленького принца» до «Корабля дураков». – М.: Междунар. Отношения, 2001. 4. Нора Галь. Слово живое и мертвое. от «Маленького принца» до «Корабля дураков». – М.: Междунар. Отношения, 2001. – С. 28-29. Аннотация. В данной статье дается определение такому языковому явлению, как «канцелярит». Канцеляриты – это слова, устойчивые словосочетания, грамматические формы и конструкции, употребление которых в литературном языке закреплено за официально-деловым стилем. Статья рассматривает канцеляриты в текстах перевода и выделяет несколько причин, по которым переводчик прибегает к использованию таких языковых конструкций. На основе проведенного исследования, были сделаны рекомендации, как избежать использования канцелярита переводе. Ключевые слова: канцелярит, канцеляризмы, переводчик, перевод, язык. 602 Summary. This article gives the definition of officialese or bureaucratese. Bureaucratese is a derogatory term for language that sounds official. The article considers these language constructions in translations. Also, there are given several reasons why the translator resorts to officialese construction. The main reason is uncertainty in the language opportunities. But language is invaluable inheritance, which has been created by the people for centuries. The translator must feel the language into which he translates to avoid officialese or bureaucratese. Key words: officialese, bureaucratese, translator, transla